A SANSKRIT READER

Cext
atrti

Vottfbulwcy anb Jlotetf

BY

CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN

Professor
at

Harvard

University;

Honorary Fellow

of

the

Asiatic

Society
of the
the

of

Bengal, of France, of England, and of Germany; Corresponding

Society of Sciences at Gottingen, the Russian

Member

Academy of Sciences, and

Acadeniie des Inscriptions

et Belles-Lettres

of the Institute of France

2&

CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS

J|arbarb WLnibtvxity 3$xts&

1963

PREFACE.
The
into our
slight

results of comparative philology are

now

so generally incorporated
goes,
of great

modern

classical

grammars, lexicons, and text-books, that even a

if it

knowledge of Sanskrit,

be accurate so far as

it

is

service to the classical teacher in

effective.

making

his instruction

interesting

and

As independent
and the

disciplines, moreover, Sanskrit

and comparative
at all but one of

philology,

literatures

and

religions of India, are constantly gaining

in importance, so that, for example, Sanskrit is

now taught
In the

the twenty universities of the

German Empire.
is

to serve as an introduction to these subjects for the students of our colleges

first
it

The design of
universities.
;

this

work, then,
excellent

twofold.

place,

is

Chrestomathy of Boehtlingk has no vocabulary and few persons can be expected to buy the costly dictionary of Williams or that of Boehtlingk and Roth, at the outset, when they are uncertain whether Sanskrit will be of sufficient interest or use to them to warrant their continuing its study. What the beginner needs is an elementary work comprehending both text and vocabulary in a single
volume.
for

and

The

And
fifty

accordingly, this Reader

is

meant

to furnish

ample material

weeks' reading, in a course of three hours a week, and, with the text, the appropriate lexical apparatus. The Reader is made as

about

a companion-volume to Whitney's Sanskrit Grammar, and these two books supply all that is needed for the first year's study. This Reader is designed, in the second place, to render a knowledge of
Sanskrit accessible to the classical teachers of high-schools, academies, and colleges. These teachers, if they pursue this study at all, usually do so without the aid of an instructor. And it is especially the requirements of

unaided private study that I have taken constant pains to meet. I state this fact thus explicitly, because, both here at Cambridge, and during my connection with the Johns Hopkins University (where the plan for this work

was formed), numerous inquiries for such a book have been addressed to me by persons very remote from any of the higher institutions of learning. If, incidentally, this work should help to correct some of the false
notions which are prevalent respecting the relations of Sanskrit to other languages of the Indo-European family, and to save the literature from

[iv]

undue depreciation and from exaggerated praise, it will have served a worthy object. So cumbrous or so meagre have been hitherto the appliances for acquiring even a moderate knowledge of Sanskrit, that classical students, when seeking such knowledge as an auxiliary to their special work, have found the labor discouragingly great. These students unquestionably have a legitimate and sufficient reason for undertaking Sanskrit, and I venture to hope that the difficulties of the beginning (see p. xv) have been so materially lessened that they will now find even a modicum of Sanskrit well worth the trouble of
attainment.

In making my selections 1 from the various Sanskrit writings, I have had two practical aims in view first, to provide abundant material for thorough and, secondly, to furnish a drill in the language of the classical period brief introduction to the works of the Vedic period, Mantra, Brahmana, and Sutra. Accordingly I have not sought to give any thing new, but The easy Nala is the rather that which is best suited for beginners.
:
;

Xenophon's Anabasis of Sanskrit students, and quotations from it appear very often in the grammars. And the first five chapters here given form a complete story. For an elementary reader, the Hitopadeca is unrivalled, and to leave it out would have been an inexcusable omission, unless, indeed, its place were taken by the Panchatantra. From this latter work I attempted to prepare some selections but the text is in so unsatisfactory a condition, that I relinquished the plan. And so, although the Hitopadeca has been printed very often, I have given a considerable part 2 of it here, choosing the fables on the ground of their intrinsic excellence and their interest as originals of well-known occidental stories. 3 For similar reasons the six tales from the Katha-sarit-sagara were selected. On account of their easy style and simple narrative, they furnish admirable matter for exercise in rapid reading. The selections from " Manu" are so made as to illustrate some of the most important and interesting matters of Hindu custom and belief. 4 Among the Vedic hymns (or Mantra-material) are, first, some of the easiest 5 then some taken on account of their poetic 6 or dramatic 7 merit, or
;
;

These include 68 pages of classical San- which was appealed to as scriptural authorand 37 pages of Vedic Sanskrit. ity for the practice of widow-burning. Com2 Nineteen fables: there are forty-three pare also the notes on 57 3 and65 9 ff., 28 in allwith those on 65 6 91 16 , and 97 2 respecskrit

See the introductions to the fables in tively.

5

the Notes.
4

Such are

selections xxxi. (Rigveda

i.l),

Compare the

table

of contents.

The

xxxiii., xxxviii., xxxix., xli., xlv.,xlvi., andlix.

6
7

text-selections are intended to be

illustrative as far as

mutually

Selection xxxii.

is

the best,
lvi.

may

be.
its

Thus the
interesting

Selections xxxv., xxxvii., and

are in
xviii),

passage 64

8 ff.

is

given for

dramatic form (see Whitney, page

bearing on Rigveda x.18.7 (86 17 ), the verse

and are among the most

difficult.

I>]

and finally some taken because of their historical imFor the most part, a repetition of the hymns given by Delbrueck portance. The and by Boehtlingk in their Chrestomathies has been avoided. Brahmana pieces are chosen in such a way as to show the relation of this kind of literature to the hymns or Mantras. 3 The selections from the Grrihya-sutras are the two most interesting chapters of Indian private antiquities, the wedding and the burial service. These texts are, to a certain extent, rubrics, and prescribe that numerous specified stanzas of the Rigveda be repeated at these ceremonials. Care has therefore been taken that all the stanzas here cited by their first words should be given in full among the selections from the hymns. 4
their ethical interest
2
;

Concerning the text,

folly or idle pretense to

little

need be
I

said.

It

would have been either

make

elaborate text-studies for the short extracts

of which the Reader

is

composed. 5

have accordingly contented myself,

Misprints have
the orthography

in the main, with reprinting the text of the best editions.

of course been corrected, and I have endeavored to

make

conformable to the best standard

slight

and consistent throughout. 7 Of some emendations, due mention will be made in the Notes. For the Nala,

Third Book of Sanskrit 8 ; for the Hitopadeca, the text of Boehtlingk in the second edition of his
followed the edition of Bcjehler in his

and Mueller; for the Katha-sarit-sagara, Brockhaus I regret that the results and for " Manu," Loiseleur Deslongchamps. of the studies of Buehler, Burnell, Hopkins, and Jolly on the text of " Manu " are not yet available.
Chrestomathy,
;

from Rigveda x. 9, 14, 16, 17, 18, 63, 154, and 155 (selections xlix.ff.), and i. 97 (selecxliii.-xlv. 2 Such are the hymns for the dead and tion xxxiv.). This last hymn is mere trash, and would not have been included among the wedding-hymn likewise selection xxxvii., and selection xxxvi. (which contains the the texts, had not Acwalayana (at iv.6.18)
1

Such are the Vamna-hymns,

selections

be used as a burial-hymn; version of the Hiranya-garbha hymn, Rig- but I could not allow room for the " Sunveda x. 121, and is given partly in order that hymns" (sauryani) and the "Blessings" those who possess copies of the Rigveda (svasty-ayanani), which are also mentioned
Savitri).

Selection

lxii.

is

the MaitrayanI

prescribed that

it

may
8

study the two versions comparatively,

selections
lxvi.,

at iv.6.18.
6
6

Thus the Brahmana

and
lxxii.

See A.

Weber,

Indische Studien,

ii.

151.

Ixvii., lxviii.,

stand in connection
lvi., xlvii., lxii.,

Especially in the use of anusvara and of

with the Mantra selections

the nasal mutes, of

written
7

b and of

q.

have

and
4

xlvi. respectively.

cch where

Whitney

(see

227)

The
Iv.

stanzas required for the wedding

lviii., lvii.,

writes ch.

ceremonial are given in selections

But some of the interesting orthographof the MaitrayanI Sanhita

and

From
some

this the student will see

why

ical peculiarities
I

there are

selections consisting of only

have allowed to stand.

one or two stanzps.

The

burial-stanzas are

[vi]

a pleasant duty to acknowledge my thanks to Boehtlingk, who, in a way no less generous than unexpected, volunteered to look over all the proofs of the classical part of the text. For the well-established and wellIt is

was of course not needed. For the Rigveda, Aufrecht's second edition was made the standard. For the selections from the Maitrayani Sanhita, I am indebted to the kindness of its editor, 1 Dr. Leopold von Schroeder, of Dorpat. The extracts from the Brahmanas naturally follow the editions of Weber and Aufrecht. The chapters from Acwalayana are a reprint from Stenzler's edition, with some unimportant tj-pographical licenses.
edited Vedic texts, such help

The vocabulary, it is almost needless to say, is based on the great Lexicon of Boehtlingk and Roth. I should of course deviate from it only
with the utmost circumspection
slavishly.
;

but I trust that I have not followed

it

As

for the extent of the vocabulary,

it

it is

designed to be complete for

for the text in the

the text given in the Reader, and also,

may be added,

Appendix to the Grammar.

proper to mention here several matters touching the general plan of the vocabulary. It is not a mere list of the actually occurring Sanskrit words with their English equivalents. So far as possible, it aims to do with
It is

thoroughness two things

First, as regards the forms,

To

enable the student to trace every word

back to its root, by giving references to Whitney's chapters (xvi. and xvii.) on word- formation, and by giving the root itself, and, in the case of secondary and tertiary derivatives, the intermediate forms, even when these do not occur in the text at all. Thus, for the complete explanation of
mithyopacara (p. 217), are given, first, mithya, then the older form thereof mithuya,2 then the adjective mithu from which the adverb is derived, and
finally the root mith,

although neither the adverbs nor the adjective nor

text.

any verbal form of the root occurs in the is given solely on account of upacara.
Secondly, as regards the meanings,
signification

In

like

manner, car + npa

To

enable the student to trace every

if this is

back to the radical idea, by giving not only the meaning

a secondary

required for translating a particular passage, but also,

or tertiary or later meaning, the intermediate meanings, and in their logical

order of development.
1

Thus

the only meanings of the

word

pada, as

it

He gave them By

to

me

in manuscript,

before he himself began printing.

2

drawn to the peculiar form and accent of the adverb and will find the exattention

looking out the reference to 1112e

planation thereof,

(under mithu), the student will have his

[vii]

ten passages, and u ). The history and verse of a three- versed stanza,' in one passage (60 uses of the word may be clearly understood from Boehtlingk and Roth. The original meaning foot was extended to that of leg then specialized to the meaning limb of a quadruped then generalized to the meaning 'quarter' (as, conversely, the English word quarter is specialized to the meaning fourth part of a quadruped, including a leg,' e.g., in quarter of once more it is specialized to the meaning quarter of a four- versed beef) stanza,' i.e. verse and then, at last, the use of the word is illogically extended and it is made to denote a verse of even a three- versed stanza. To have given the meanings 'foot, leg, verse,' in three words, and perhaps in the order verse, leg, foot,' would have sufficed, it is true* for the purpose of making a translation but such translation demands of the student onry the most thoughtless and mechanical labor. On the other hand, by indicating briefly the development and connection of meanings, the attention of the student is directed to the processes which are constantly going on in the life and growth of language and thus, although Sanskrit is a dead language, the study of Sanskrit may be made a study of life and growth. The illustration of the transitions of meaning by analogies from the English and other familiar tongues would, it seemed to me, greatly increase the interest and usefulness of the vocabulary. And so, considerable space has been devoted to this matter. Thus under vyama (p. 254, top) 4 a stretch-out,' i.e. a fathom,' are adduced the closely parallel English fatfiom, from Anglo-Saxon /oe$m, the extended arms,' and also opyuta and French toise, both meaning fathom,' and of common origin respectively with optyw and Latin tendere, stretch.' 1 In a book intended partly for persons whose chief interest in Sanskrit is from the side of its relations to the classical languages and to our mother'

occurs in the text of this Reader, are

*

foot

'

or

'

leg,' in

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

tongue, etymological comparisons are plainly called for.

given, 2

Accordingly, the

kindred words from the Greek, Latin, Anglo-Saxon, and English have been

hoped that these comparisons, presenting, as they do, many familiar words with which the learner can associate what is new and strange, will prove a useful aid to the memory. Etymology is a subject in which there is large room for reasonable
their meanings.
It is

and always along with

For other parallels, compare, for exampie, abharana, barhis, bhavana, vanca, varna. Sometimes the understanding of the parallelism depends on a knowledge of the etymology of an English word; thus under root nud + vi, are adduced the English dt-vert, dis-port, and s-port, and a reference to Skeat's dictionary or to Webster's
1

to find

how

these words

are parallel in

and metaphor. On this subcompare Curtius, Grund& ziige pp. 111-116, and Bbinkmann, Die Metaphern, Bonn, 1878. 2 To give them without their meanings and without showing the connection of ideas is, for an elementary book, a useless
specialization
ject in general,
,

may be

necessary for the student, in order task.

[viii]

difference of opinion

on matters of detail, and on such matters well-recognized authorities often disagree. I have tried to use the standard works of reference in the light of the best and latest etymological criticism at my command, and to distinguish with care between what is certain and what is mere conjecIn the revision of the greater part of
benefit of

ture.

my
1

manuscript for the press,

His acceptance of the current comparisons has often given me assurance, and his sober judgment has In the often confirmed me in scepticism or silence on doubtful points. numerous cases where the undoubtedly allied words are too man}*- to be given in full, I have usually selected those forms which were the simplest

had the

Kluge's valuable dictionary.

2 or the most interesting, or those whose kinship was clearest.

These comparisons include only genuinely cognate words, as distinguished from borrowed words the latter have as a rule been excluded, or, if given, have been characterized as borrowings. 3 Thus ?ws, Latin sen-ex, and English sen-green are given on page 266, all as genuine cognates of sana;
;

the words senate, senator, senatorial, senescent, senile, senility, senior, sire,
sir,

seigniorage,

etc.,

are

not mentioned, because they are not genuine

English cognates, but only more or less ancient borrowings or more or less So under the root srp (p. 276) are given direct derivatives from the Latin. 4
Latin serpens and
reptilis,

and

it

would be superfluous to add the borrowed

English serpent and

reptile.

words have been regularly marked in the headings of the articles, so far as the accents are known from the occurrence of the words in any accentuated texts of the literature. 5 But in addition to these words, the verb-forms immediately following the root have been uniformly accented, according to the rules, except in a few doubtful cases and a number of compounds occurring on the pages of Nala have been accented,

The accents of

all

Entitled Etijmologisch.es Wb'rterbuch der

Sprache.
1883.

deutschen
Triibner.

Strassburg,
8.

Karl

J.

For these accents I have relied on Boehtlingk's Sanskrit-Worterbuch in Kurzerer

Royal

Price 10

Mark

Fassung as far as

it

has appeared,

i.e.

end of bh, and for the rest of the have alphabet, on the great thesaurus of Boeht(p. 266) might been given, in addition to Latin senex, the lingk and Roth. There are many words words senior, senectus, senilis, senesco, senator, accented in more than one way (e.g., rajyd,
50 Pfennige. 2 Thus under sana
to the
sendtus, etc.
;

but these are readily suggested rajy^, rajya, asana, asana, daridra, daridra,

by
8

senex,

dalva,

daiva,
;

blrati,

bhuti,

vrsti,

such have generally Thus the interesting compound seneschal vfsti, vend, venu) added under sana, not as a genuine Eng- been left unmarked but of a few common is lish cognate, but as a borrowing through words like manu, dvipad, pagti, papa, and the Erench from Continental Germanic, matf, the prevailing accent is given, espewhere its first member is indeed a genuine cially, if (as in the case of bhrti or patn)
;

cognate.
4

the other accent

2
,

is rare,

or (as in the case

Compare note

above.

of uska) not authenticated.

[he]

according to the rules, in order to

make more

tangible the difference between

homonymous determinatives and

possessives. 1
is

What form
than mantray)
catch the eye
;

should be given to the headings of articles

often a question.

For denominative verbs, I have chosen the stem-form

;

(e.g.,

mantraya rather

to this is prefixed the root-sign (V), merely in order to

the sign

must not be understood as meaning that such stems

are in any wise co-ordinate with roots.

participle

The stems of

the perfect active

and of the primarj- comparatives are given as ending in vans and yans, but without any implication that these are theoretically better than the weaker forms. Roots with medial or final ar or r are given in the latter form, and so are the stems in ar or r. 2 The synopses of conjugational forms which follow each verbal root are based on the collections, still in manuscript, made by Professor Whitney. 8 These were placed at my disposal by him with the greatest kindness. They include all the verb-forms cited by the St. Petersburg Lexicon and Boehtlingk's Abridgment, as occurring in the actual literature, besides very extensive gleanings made independently by Professor Whitney from texts represented in the Lexicon, 4 and from others published since its completion, 5 or even not yet published. 6 In the description and classification of the forms, I have followed Whitney. It often happens that there are several forms in actual use for the same tense in such cases, the commonest one has been given, or else the one prescribed by the Hindu Root-book (dhatu-patjia) or sometimes more than one form. Although in the case of many roots the aorist is confined almost exclusively to the Vedic language, I have neverthe;

less

given the aorist in such cases in order to

fill

out the conjugational

scheme, since this seemed desirable from a pedagogical point of view.

For

pedagogical reasons, also, the secondary conjugations have been for the

most part omitted.

voice

Many

roots which are conjugated regularly in only one

show forms of the other voice in the Epos, especially where the metre demands them. It is very difficult to say just how far such forms should be included, and my course in accepting or rejecting them has been, I fear,
not wholly consistent.

The Notes, which form

as is practicable.
shall render

the third part of this work, will be issued as soon

It is designed that they shall be as brief as possible, but

in the interpretation of difficult passages

ample assistance

and

4 For example, the (Jatapatha and AitaCompare bhimaparakrama and bhimaparakrama, p. 206. reya Brahmanas. 2 See Whitney, 6 Especially Garbe's edition of Apastam107 and 108, and com pare 370. ba's Qrauta Sutra, and von Schroeder's
1

See Proceedings of

the

Society for

May,

1882, p.

American Oriental Maitrayani. 6 The Jaiminiya Brahmana. xiii.

M
the explanation of allusions to the antiquities of India.

The plan

includes

also concise literary introductions to the various selections.

open acknowledgment of my thanks is due to the printers of the vocabulary, Messrs. J. S. Cushing & Co. They have performed their part with such intelligence, accuracy, and skill as to merit most cordial
recognition.

An

In conclusion, I desire to make public expression of

my

gratitude to

my

honored teacher, Professor William D wight Whitney, for his constant I can only hope interest in this undertaking and for his generous aid. that the book may do something to further the cause in which he has labored
long and devotedly, and that
it

may

help to enlarge the scope of classical

teaching, to quicken the interest in the history of our mother- tongue, and to

make

Sanskrit study

among us

increasingly fruitful.

0*
Hollis Hall, Harvard College, Cambridge, Massachusetts, December, 1883.

Iv.

Ja*

NOTE TO THE FOURTH ISSUE

The references
III. of this

(1903).

to Whitney's Sanskrit

Grammar which

are given in Parts II.

first

and

book

are, I believe, absolutely correct

throughout for the

edition

of the

Grammar.

The second
and

edition of the

Grammar

did not appear until after the

plates for Parts II.

III. of

the Reader were made.

The section-numbers

of

the second edition of the

Grammar

(see Whitney's Preface thereto) are substantially

unchanged from those of the first; but there are some slight alterations, notably in the sequence from 98 to 108, and again in the sequence from 708 to 713 (whereby the references to the section on the important verb cru are thrown out of gear). Occasionally, too, a statement has been taken from one section and put into another and more appropriate section: thus the euphonic treatment of bhoa has been shifted from 176a to 174b. Moreover, the subsections are much more thoroughly marked (with a, b, c, etc.) in the second edition. Users of the second or third edition of the Grammar will often have to make a slight allowance for these changes, seeking, for example, 844 2 under 844a, 371 12 under 371k, and the like. It seemed hardly worth while to alter the plates to suit these changes
a
little

practical

common

sense will usually offset the apparent inaccuracy.

Men-

tion of these matters has already been

made by me
I

below, in the Postscript, p. 405;

it

but as

it

seems usually to be overlooked there,

this

have thought

well to repeat the

mention in

more conspicuous

place.

"R

June, 1903.

CONTENTS.
PACK

Introductory suggestions

xv

Part
A.
SELECTION
I.

I.

From

the Maha-bharata.
1

The

story of Nala and

Damayanti

B.
II.

From

the Hitopadeca.

Preface and introduction

16
,

III.

IV.

V. VI. VII.
VIII.

X. XI.
XII.
XIII.

XIV.

XVII. XVIII.

XIX.

XX.
XXI.

The old tiger and the traveller The deer and the crow, and the jackal The blind vulture, the birdlings, and the cat The ass, the dog, and the thief The lion, the mouse, and the cat The crows and the serpent IX. The lion, the old hare, and the well The birds and the apes The ass in the tiger-skin The elephant, the hares, and the moon The blue jackal The two geese and the tortoise XV. The three fishes XVI. The herons, the serpent, and the ichneumons The hermit, and the mouse that was changed to a tiger The heron, the fishes, and the crab The Brahman and his jar The Brahman with the goat, and the three rogues The Brahman and his faithful ichneumon
.
.

20
23
.

.27
30
31 31

32 33

34 35
36 37

38
. .

.39 .40
41

42
. *

.43
44

C.

From

the Katha-sarit-sagara.

XXII. King Putraka and the seven-league boots XXIII. Story of Mousey, the thrifty merchant XXIV. King (Jibi, the falcon, and the dove

45
46

48
48

XXV.

Story of Ahalya

[xii]
SELECTION

PAGK

XXVI. The king who didn't know his Sanskrit grammar XXVII. The pathetic history of the stories
.

49
.

53

XXVIII.
a.
b.
c.

D.

From

the Manava-anarmacastra.*

d.

The creation The four ages of the world The Brahman's life, etc The transmigration of souls
Riddle

56

58

....

59
.

65

XXIX.

68

XXX.

Riddle

68

E.
RV.

From

the Rigveda.

XXXI. XXXII.
XXXIII.

i.

Hymn

to Agni, the Fire-god

69

1 32
i. i.

50
97 165 62

Indra slays the dragon To Surya, the Sun-god

70 71

XXXIV.

To Agni
Indra and the Maruts

XXXV.
XXXVI. XXXVII.
XXXVIII.

i.

iii.

To

Savitar
. .

iv.

42
52

Indra contests the supremacy of Varuna

iv.

XXXIX.
XL.
XLI. XLII. XLIII.

v. v.
vii.

24 40 55
56

To Ushas, To Agni

the Dawn-goddess

vii.
vii.

Indra and Atri, and the Sun eclipsed by the demon Magic spells to produce sleep To the Maruts or gods of the storm-winds .

72 73 74 75 75 76 76
77

.77
78
79

86 88
89

XLIV.

vii.

XLV.

vii.
viii. viii. viii.

XL VI. XL VII.
XLVIII.

14 85
91 14

To Varuna To Varuna To Varuna To Indra. Indra and Namuchi

80
80 82 82
83

Indra and the Maruts, and Vritra

XLIX.
L.

x. 9
x.

To Agni To the Waters

Funeral-hymn Funeral-hymn Funeral-hymn Funeral-hymn The aged priest to the young prince Wedding-stanza

83

LI.

x. 16 x. 17

84

LII.

.85
86
.

LIII.

x. 18
x. 33 x.
x.

LIV.

.87
88

LV.
LVI.
LVII. LVIII.

40 52

The gods

install

Agni

as oblation-bearer

.88
89

x. 53 x. 85

Burial and wedding-stanzas

The wedding-hymn
Exorcism for a sick person To Yaraa. Funeral-hymn

89

LIX.

x. 137 x. 154

90

LX. LXI.

x. 155

Burial-stanza

.......

.91
91

* For detailed synopsis, see Notes.

[xiii]

F.
SELECTION

From

the Maitrayani.
PAGE 91

LXIL
LXIII.

The god Ka or Who Legend of Yama and Yaml. The creation of night
Hiranya-garbha.

.92
92 93

LXIV. Legend of the winged mountains LXV. The potency of the sacrifice

G.

Other Brahmana-pieces.

Legend of Agni the oblation-bearer, and of the fish Legend of Indra and the Maruts, and Vritra LXVIIL Legend of Indra and the god Ka or Who LXIX. The two kinds of deities, the gods and the Brahmans LXX Truth, untruth, and silence LXXI. How the gods got immortality and how Death got his share LXXIL Legend of Indra and Namuchi

LXVL

...
.

93

LXVIL

94 94

94
95 95 97 97

LXXIII. Nirukta on RV.

i.32.10, selection

xxxii

H.

From

the Grihya-sutras.

LXXIV. Wedding-customs and

the wedding-service

98
.
.

LXXV. The customs

and

ritual of cremation

and burial

101

Part
Vocabulary
Explanations and abbreviations
List of abbreviations

II.

Ill

. .
.

289 293

Notes

.....

Part

III.

297

rNTKODTJCTOKY SUGGESTIONS.

It
selves.

is chiefly

at the beginning that the difficulties of Sanskrit present them-

The

variety of forms, the strange alphabet, the peculiarities of

word and

sentence combination,
outset.
is

all

these simultaneously confront the student at the very

Accordingly, the plan followed with

is

my

classes,

and

for

which provision

here made,

to distribute these difficulties

of nouns

over the

first first

few weeks of the

be learned.

course.

The common paradigms

by the Grammar

and verbs should

These

are given

in transliteration.

The reading
same text

of the first four pages

of the Nala in
transliteration

Roman
on an

letters

should then be taken up.

The Reader

gives these in

inset conveniently facing the

in ndgart letters.

The
Next,

student

may

thus become familiar with the form and sound of the vocables, without

being embarrassed by the alphabet and the running together of the words.

the same familiar text should be read aloud over and over again in ncigafi letters.
I

am
it

convinced that the easiest

way

to master the alphabet is to read frequently

in

words which one already knows.

five to

The next

step will be the reading of

pages

nine without the help of a transliteration, but with the aid given
of the words, which has been carried out so far as
Finally,

by the typographical separation

is

practicable,

though in violation of Indian usage.

from

this point on,

the reading

may be

continued without other help for the

is

difficulties of

euphonic

and graphic combination than

offered

by the

notes.
Selec-

After finishing the Nala, the student should take up the Hitopadeca.
tions xvii., xx.,

and
vi.

xi.

are very easy

and are good

to begin with.
;

The remaining
long selections

short ones from

ii.

to xxi.

may

then follow in order

and

finally the

to v.
It is

recommended that the student use the

stories

from the Katha-sarit-sagara

for exercise in rapid reading, as soon as he has acquired a fair vocabulary

precedes.

from what

The passages from

"

Manu " may be

and
lix.;

read as they stand.

i.

Of the Vedic
xxxviii., xxxix.,

selections, the easiest are

xli.,

numbers xxxi. (Rigveda

and
it is

1), xxxiii.,
first

xlv., xlvi.,

advisable to read these

and in the order here mentioned.

not over-hard,
xliii.-xliv.
;

Selection xxxii., as being one of poetic merit

it,

and

may

next be taken up, and after

the Varuna-hymns, selections

lvi.

then the hymns in dramatic form, selections xxxv., xxxvii., and

[xvi]
After these, selections xxxvi.,
read.
lx.,

xl., xlii., xlvii., xlviii., liv.,

and

lxii.

may
lv.

be rapidly

There will then remain the selections for the burial-service,

xlix.-liii., lvii.,

lxi,

and xxxiv., and those for the wedding,

last,

lviii.,

lvii.,

and

These

mar
the;

properly be read
Sutras,

in order that they

is

may

be fresh in the mind

when reading

where constant reference

pieces

made

to them.
;

The Brahmana

may

be read in the order in which they are printed

lxxii.

but

selections lxvi., lxvii., lxviii.,

lvi., xlvii., lxii.,

and

ought not to be taken up, unless selections

and

xlvi.

have previously been studied.

is

It is

very undesirable to attempt to read the Sutra chapters until one

familiar

with the burial and wedding stanzas just mentioned.

translation of these chapters,

It is advisable to write out a

and to

insert therein each

full,

mantra in

its

proper place,

writing out the original of the mantra in

metre,
if

and

its

translation, the latter also in

possible.

Since the synopses following each verbal root in the vocabulary represent the
great mass of
all

the forms in actual use (rather than those simply prescribed by the

grammarians), and so correspond to the "principal parts" of the Latin and Greek
verbs, the student should

make

it

his

duty to learn the synopsis for each root when

text.

he

first

meets verbal forms of that root in the

is

Attention

called to the explanations

and abbreviations (pages 289-294);

these should be looked over carefully before using the vocabulary.

PART

I.

THE SANSKRIT TEXT

Transliterated Text of Sanskrit Reader*

[Page 1.]

atha nalopakhyanam.
asid. raja,

brhadacva uvaca. nalo nama, virasenasuto ball,

istai,

upapanno gunair
5

rupavan, acvakovidah.

atisthan

manujendranam murdhni devapatir yatha,

upary upari sarvesam aditya iva tejasa;

brahmanyo, vedavic, churo, nisadhesu mahipatih, aksapriyah, satyavadi, mahan aksauhimpatih

10

naranarinam, udarah, samyatendriyah, raksita, dhanvinam cresthah, saksad iva raanuh svayam
ipsito

tathaivasid vidarbhesu bhimo, bhimaparakramah,

cur ah, sarvaganair yuktah, prajakamah, sa caprajah.

sa prajarthe
tarn
15

param yatnam

akarot, susamahitah.

abhyagacchad brahmarsir, damano nama, bharata

tarn sa bhimah, prajakamas,

tosayam

asa, dharmavit,

mahisya saha, rajendra, satkarena, suvarcasam.

tasmai prasanno damanah sabharyaya vararii dad an,

[Page 3.]
tato 'ntariksago

hantavyo 'smi

vacam vyajahara nalam tada na te, raj an; karisyami tava priyam;
cii.

damayantisakage tvam kathayisyami, naisadha, yatha tvad anyam purusam na sa mansyati Karhi
5

hansam utsasarja mahipatih. te tu hansah samutpatya vidarbhan agamans tatah. vidarbhanagarim gatva, damayantyas tadantike
tato

evam uktas

nipetus te garutmantah, sa dadarga ca tan ganan.

sa,

tan adbhutarupan vai drstva, sakhiganavrta,

10

hrsta grahitum

khagamans tvaramanopacakrame.

atha hansa visasrpuh sarvatah pramadavane. ekaikacas tada kanyas tan hansan samupadravan.

damayanti tu yam hansam samupadhavad antike, sa, manusim giram krtva, damayantim athabravit:
16

damayanti, nalo nama, nisadhesu mahipatih, agvinoh sadrgo rupe; na samas tasya manusah.
tasya vai yadi bharya tvam bhavetha, varavarnini, saphalam te bhavej janma, rupam cedam, sumadhyame

vayam
20

hi

devagandharvamanusoragaraksasan

drstavanto; na casmabhir drstapurvas tathavidhah,

tvam

capi ratnam narinam, naresu ca nalo varah;

vigistaya vigistena

samgamo gunavan bhavet.

evam ukta

tu hansena damayanti, vigam pate,

Page

JtfJ

kanyaratnam, kumaraiig ca trin udaran, mahayagah,

damayantim, damarh, dantam, damanam ca suvarcasam, upapannan gunaih sarvair, bhiman, bhimaparakraman.
5

damayanti tu rupena, tejasa, yagasa, griya, saubhagyena ca, lokesu yagah prapa, sumadhyama.
vayasi prapte, dasinam samalamkrtam gatam, gatam sakhmam ca, paryupasac, chacim iva.
atlia tarn,

tatra

sma raj ate bhaimi, sarvabharanabhusita, sakhimadhye, 'navadyangi, vidyut saudamani yatha,
cit,

10

ativa rupasampanna, grir ivayatalocana.

na devesu, na yaksesu, tadrg rupavati kva

manusesv api canyesu, drstapclrvatha va gruta., cittapramathini bala devanam api sundari.
15

nalag ca naragardulo, lokesv apratimo bhuvi, kandarpa iva rupena murtiman abhavat svayam.

tasyah samipe tu nalam pragagansuh kutuhalat, naisadhasya samipe tu damayantim punah punah.
tayor adrstakamo 'bmic chrnvatoh satatam gunan anyonyam prati, kaunteya, sa vyavardhata hrcchayah.
20

tada dharayitum hrda, antahpurasamipasthe vana aste raho gatah.

sa dadarga tato hah sari jatarupapariskrtan

agaknuvan nalah

kamam

vane vicaratam tesam ekam jagraha paksinam.

[Page 4.]

tvam apy evam nale vada. tathety uktvandajak kanyam vidarbhasya, vigam pate, punar agamya nisadhan, nale sarvam nyavedayat.
abravit tatra tarn

hansam

iti

nalopakhyane prathamah sargah.

brhadacva uvaca. chrutva vaco hansasya, bharata, tatah prabhrti na svastha nalam prati babhuva sa.

damayanti

tu, tac

tatag cintapara, dina, vivarnavadana, krga, babhuva damayanti tu, nihgvasaparama tada.

10

urdhvadrstir, dhyanapara, babhuvonmattadargana,

panduvarna ksanenatha, hrcchayavistacetana.

na gayyasanabhogesu ratim vindati karhi cit. na naktam, na diva gete, ha heti rudati punah.
tato vidarbhapataye
15

damayantyah sakhijanah

nyavedayat tarn asvastham damayantim naregvare.

tac chrutva nrpatir bhimo damayantisakhiganat,

cintayam asa tat karyam sumahat svam sutam prati

20

svam sutam praptayauvanam, atmana karyam damayantyah svayamvaram. apagyad sa samnimantrayam asa mahipalan vigam patih: anubhuyatam ayam, virah, svayamvara iti, prabho.
sa samiksya mahipalah
!

1.

mtitz trt ?ret srm

'JMM'J
l

^%5

WH

<ft <

3?wa t ^#

*IH|cflrl<:

ll<)U

fftnrr -i<HiO<urH '^R- ^rir<*i :

10

tf^wr tf^Rf ^?:

*rc^ lr W ^pn*

Il8n

* u5tt^ nt tor

^rn ^WTffiT:

NALA. L

^nraR 3%
^R^ft 5

q% >foret >fl*4M<i*mii
i

new

#m^ ^ ^r%5 to: ttr flnmni

sro
?rt

^g ^wt ^tot fw

so

ii

*Rfa in^ <iM

w^nn,

1 ^1 *

*TC?3

HT^^q^rft * fan rn^u

rren: qrftfr

H?g inNg: $ %^iit

<H4f'^rfT g?r: tjr:
ii

^nro B*ft$ 3
**M
20

i$ii

irfw

^#ii *

ra$?r

$^q:

ii

<*$n

4ragi<H q^y: crt*

cf^r

*mf*nf

^r

NALA.
?rat sfrftsprt

I.

wr#

^m^k

jrj

-*m

*f%

sM

* *TT *fc*rfft

^rff

fan

u *ni

fS^^ft
*T

n^w ot ^
*Tw

"*

wr ^hor
I

ir?

WR ^$ri<$MR % sfi uRjHum^rfi

f*TT RSHjig:

f!T^ Wl*i\*{ rHHUUlmafl

^RT WH<I M
I

IRtfll

lffaiS^ rT^T

^Rn^rTR ^TR *^m<<R N*MI

<mrfl
5R

If

^ q^TRR^ ^fnA

*Fff fat fRT

^Rnft^OTTaNfa U*$l

iTPr ^r

^^ hrt ?i *re*n

mii<!!w

^P? f|
*>

^4 J l*l3mjMRj mH!H *tMifi 5? ^STWfa^ gS^q/rWlfan:

I

ll*QII

if

^rfq

Tj5t

Jnffatf

^5 ^ ^t ^r:
J

fafvjgiqi fafritJH jfrmt

J<IHR *Rrt
*lft
I

ll?OU

^^

^HgRT

^fr? WMntii R*tf

NALA.

I.

ii

sjfrt

H^m^ii^ u*m:

*Ft:

nil

^^^n^i
ifrt:

TMfTT

* ^WT *V ufw

W* ST
^prr
II i

<M

rnr^Piifmii

$hi f^R^N^RT

^5 <*^*ril W TfrmitiiHHI

rf^T

II

* -*nswtfs TfH f^fir ^5ft f^n * *?R * f^TT fT |frT ^rft ~: llgll rfwt t>^m$ <hwii: s#sr:
I

is

vq^^rt mil ^HHHl ^m*iff ^fNt

II

II

rT^FTT

;pfcT^ >4t*t <*HiJUKfl'HIHil

rTrt

f^fnTRTO

*RT$

~T^H ^t

*ffif

UTW

ll

WWW ^llrHHI
20

^BTf <mi*li :
i

H^HH
"qfif :
i

ll$ll

#w?rmi h^Im ^k fasrt

4IH^ril'i

WA ^kn ^CN* *frT TRt

Httt

NALA. IL

&

^HiH^^ wfft nfri Ararat irfrremRnt

n<ii

?faf

*h?t 4gMI$: Mir^M'l g|i*HIH

5Tre^:
10

x^ir\%r

h^imi^i Tyrant

^<RM^I *R3

faP|9Hrl

^fafft

II

S?ll

MUSHI ER ^*rfa W% ^Ict fa$:

II

<HJM

^l^^rai

so

3R ^t^t S^TC^

?fat

*t%* *TO

WH^i

II

=19

II

^HHI^ril TT^ M I^R <r^riH^fri^l< Tm

HUH

NALA.IL

^ $ torr^
#! *wfrisMfU
ire Ttgfir

* swft
i

^ftffcpr:

mi
iroii

jfirmt

q^fM

rft

<mh) iN^i^ ^r qfer. lrtq^hR*ri*litllf*li:i

nmi

f^R mfrw^ * *m: tff t^%t:

is
i

ii

i
i

ii

^t sfxi tnn *fhfo ^nr tt^t s^fto* w*Hi*&^<Hti<H ^tAn ^^ca: Hi

ii

wr ^n:

trftr

^ ^e^

>gw$ fern**,

*rrc^
rf

^ font ^t **r^ ^q^M<i

20

mmiA *fo* 7P5p. f^RrT^RqT fwT ^M^M<f St

sip ^Hm^rtijr
II

II

*$
i

II

II

Wf^^f Tra^^nnf^ sw^tu

ii

se

NALA. EC

inn

^li

^? ?mR ^wto

^rf><r wi<*<r g*nt

*mt s*n* ^fa *nfN

3ri

g nini4pgq :

f^nm

^^ 3**^

NALA.IIL

^jlmuHl

^tt f^nn ^

'Kdr4M)*i imii

TO if^F

SRT^iTt ^

^ fa4)HJ
l

ARl*!^^

lftrTT

TTT

f^RTfNm:

<WI<if)

^ ^hj^WWTOI

f^ff^rTT

II

NALA.

IIL

faro.
?Nt*1

3rh4 iH *rfif ^rs *ito^

^^ twt%t wf^rft sit

*$ h
i

^i^fgjri :

J<H| vJH-q

ls

mm^ ^ mg <nRi H<nfi

-

ft

mn
II

H*T$ rR

fwsf HHWflHK * hwtt ^gfir xnftN tsrat ^r3

II

Rr$ft ff

WH *fa U5fR:

sftnTfrTrTT:

H?H

10

NALA.

IV.

U^*M^ ^^T H<3<rii

H^H f

R MI<MI f^t

*7**i frf iilrf I'H

HmiMfa

^ Jj4*HlfH
font

^I4H'U|

Jf

lit I

gHHUflvl

il

WPffH

3*nfTT*rt 5^rp*rt
so

^H^H

m ^rfagr
I

1113M

^5t S^

1*1 <%w +T^*T:

^41 Mr!

NALA.

IV.

Jtl

^ *t
u* *wf

*f?r**r

^WT*t f^NrT:

*rf^

^rrof *<HifM

H%n wrr:

chD<3 h<^ivi

^tfr Hf^ mfa

trerr

imn
*rft
i

u<hj*m^ ifofr *&t

fort

gy%t?ffit

^^N ^^THl

ir?w

Ufa*: g*friHiHJ

^%fa:

*if4t^ri'H. H

3M H

Wt XJTftNgiTt H4ril*N 7NWT

II

12

NALA.

IV.

ww ^ -Hmy *m *pt ^f^R:

11

s^

^
10

?nr

h*jmi^

^t * HP^Pri f
H^rriRgKVl HI ii:
II

II

?o

TTUT

^ IWRg

if

$<H

*TO BT^
;E

^h UTR

ttTflfT

5T5T

^R WHT

*hHh4sd*M*sP*lt ril<J!M

pRlklHH

cRTO^ P^vMnTM

i:

^fi<nns|ri:

NALA.

V.

,13

rTOT

TT^5

nfrirfl

^lt lf%4^|i*HlH

^ft

g^p?^ pJTTf^T

ll<ll

fTPftf f?flrrt >|TTT^5Wrfq

?l

*5^
II

in 8

II

so

TO5 Ufa

^RT IW<ftltf^*Hlri

SM

II

^t: UFsrf^^T

%tmR^nfft

11

<*

14

NALA.

V.

?fcr

s^t ^ ^rrar^r irf^f 3

11*011

irMHqq^ jlnifojMilHWM f^fTR

'

11*3

^*t i^ww

ntft

*j*N

vxim

irmii

20

R-MWIH ^%txrf?T^

cKctRilH)

NALA.

V.

15

sntftr *^j fry

i

toto ^TOfrot
fr

ri^Wi fafe ^ Al ii M

^5 TfR
<Jril%lM.

ll?ol|

<H^n1l TRT

w^WT^WSr

H?*ll

^ 5 ^t ^n
H^wro:

<hmi<?m *fhra:

-4tfMI^

^TK$

ii

3811

<jT|4iH|rHHMih

^ W#

gdl*W:
foil ( ft

II

^11
<

qwrHiri

m< 3 ^ Wit
i

3TOT ^fw^qf *irt *HT ^T35ffl

^W

ll?$ll

tnf^Nmi-wwiw f^rrt

fsrenrrfNriT:

<*UMim *jf^?n: Kffi3i'^ii'iiiH ifo Mlfifojfl *Jte iftwt *^l*Wi:

ii^en
I

i6

NALA.

V.

*K&Hi*M ^qrfal
I

MRm^4H

llg*ll

<*WtMI

flf

39tfwgklH|q:

ll&J

II

ii

sfa

s^n^n^ v*w. *ri:

ii

is

ii

^ra

f^rTl

m^i:

ii.

^r^t

s^r

tfW ^ftfwfasrt ^rfw ^

ii

HITOPADEQA.

17

tr% *rnR srcr: 3wrt struct *^h

**iia^h

4WHi ^ftrw% ^zm

l

ii

MXri^llTl^M^

fi^m<|cj|m

P^^ri

II

ST#^

^R

*n*3 TOI TO*!**

W*

II

^f ^ch<Ni^ mr^^^ ^ ^
i

ii

fa

^ *
i

*rmt

%r

*it?r

*rrf>r

1m

*nrofrn*

18

HITOPADE<?A.

*rei

TTO jrtwt $fa 'HJHi-y^

;r:

rlrfc^fil< 4l
l

TOT ^WT JJTpFff:

fWrTT^I
i

llfr

**?>

^mfa * Trwrfa mfa %st w^rai

io

stir

f^Rnfawt s*m*i^

f^i

* *ftaft

15

1%t ^T%frf

m$&tt
ftrafir

^ftrT

*n*

w*

uf* J?

*r s*

$w
I

^TT

1T%5T ^%*!!

^T
20

5W1

WTT

^*lHJirt

TOW * nfTTJWit T%TT * fozrfff

II

rft^ftTTW
*?ST

hi|r)

THHIi^WiiU!

^l<rif^V:

II

"^TOT ff T%qt%

'M$lfal 57 TOTTT^.'

HITOPADEgA.

19

*tr
*m:
i

Tj^rnoi

ftrqg*4i^iir*MW4fwiri*!iMiqrft-

3RTC:

^rr^ro^nt

tm<bifl*

irfw^

^fc

^ ^N^ ff VHfH^SIff
I

ft^:

*f tWHWIfl.
M,

10

J^ffo tfflril^fo f^(ftj%^ f^l(VniH

W^ft tRRFTTWf 5RT 4

*nfa TPIT
I

^%

^S?T:

II

B^R ^T^TR

SggliT

TO f^p^t

<^*<MU<:*t ^lH*4pq?T-

20

HITOPADEQA.

*&&R 3 ^PtPJFt f^TT 4<^H

^T

II

m
h: jfligw: TOafift

f^iHt

Ht: ttf*!t:

i^jprchff-

Cr

M-i I faf

f^W^Pff

STTif

W^fq *|ar%

11

crf^rarfa rrRH

u^ ^t

f^ w^

<M;*UH,

HITOPADEQA.

21

TR *3^rj3

J ?f

^WTT^Rfa

*falft

"im

r^irtn4tAirHicnnf^rT^Tn^i!rT^ifH?r

HTCTT

^TOTWRt

S^T ^HMWpM

ft

rHTT
11

Wi+flquM

^w ^it f^tf sure:

I

W*m

HliJ4fMKi?l TT^qTftj &tT*m.

^U*MrH3*irilfa

M^Prf

H Tre*rf?T

II

22
ft

HITOPADEgA.

^ ^rf

^5?

W^^T ^Tj *Pfl*Tl' S^lrTOT^ThHI

W*m

^TTT^ftrfiT

^R ^NW

SgMhlft<!l

TT^^Tfil^nqT

^^^rH ^TTfri^KI
I

ffiTt^TTfr-

*T:

TT^Tfarrcrcpj:
I

t|%

TTfTRf
I

sip *rret S^Rrt

I

^t-

^f

*TfT*% xrfwwt

5%

33rrcNl^r*UWfo

^UT

*i*n TT^pn *rot *ntf

to

ii

wf^B^i ^^r^fxi^Hi gfcmmfiw far

^frnmjpn^r tf *r: fkw %rr

ii

HITOPADEQA.

28

IV.

sf^rnm w: <wlri+4fo H^few ar^RrrRR *^5 faTOT* riN^cMI^TftT ^Wt^tM^N'fl^ fifR <gw^ ft w1*mi^h iswi wirt ^% ^jio <jfenmi ^ra^t sin *Him* fwF^frrt *jcnri
i

*n *#m*i*i

i)<(n*H

u*<h^

tmt s^r *rft s-

i5

Tt3i^ rift
f^Mr#
^t

ir^

TTPni^sjwRf ^f^rmT ^urat

wrt
I

s?i feifta:
I

^t*
I

^r^t s^ro*Ni*Hi<WI<gll

W^rfrr^^TnTT:

m^

*g7T

fa^

24

HITOPADEQA.

fcHMm<ft

^ TOST Sfa
^RpBTSlT

fRTOT*

ITT ^Tq

IJJTt

*W
I

)^[Rft

I'TT SP(tfl

io

41^dl*i

*m:

*H*iil4!!
i

ftHTftu srppfr fts

i

*i^*h ifw^j ^m

imr:

^ wfaira^st
WW
I I

wtt

ii

t-

iT*TT

^
Cr
,

^rffT Ijn:

W^f

cf^ 'TOT

*sH<frf

WT

J^HMfrMI HffT ^T^rrar^T f^tf^Trn:

Tfft

^RnTt *pTCTHTftriT: ^5T-

H J !i ^qifNwt sftRnm

^t

20

5r>w fFn*far%wt sf^FFRra

TR%ft

fr^w^
I

WIR*fr
H^rrfi?
i

TMRmfaftiTl

^Tpm^ HtWff
i

g-

rTO|n*>*IHMW
*?

TWI^H^^I^^Tf^

44414*4 UTi

^ jjto s^rfawt f^

*rc

t%f*s wt-

HITOPADEQA.

2&

HT^t

#% f^%5 TO^5 ^ ^T*RH.

^HM

^
1

fulfil ijrNNPl
I

3R*ft%^*r<Nm

MwjJ^flil

1TWT

'^tW.1

t^T *RT^t fff

I

ftW

^*H TRTT ^^

*m:i

26

HITOPADEQA.

$^r *3 *nsl

iftfif

^Tftr

q ^mSn;

3TO

^ TWtWTU? ^aMHIH.
m<*m<*i) imfw
:

^RfH

TO*ritf

fT*n

^ S^*
I

faw<fr

HrifiimitMilWl

^t%r:

rmi^iM <*AhHh.

ifT

rwrun^
fire
i

^on^t^ iri^<< ^ntfawr

^T^T <*I*N^T
ftem:
I

Mi <w*fo

pr

*i-

rTW:

BH'MPfMI f^frgs^t-

SI^^T TOfcPR: UHr^H

Mtflftlri:

rif^M< Tfa

HITOPADEQA.

27

V.

^t^lf^

*rat s^Rft

3R*R*i

*ft ssnfta;

TTrWr sf*

*RfTt tt%R to: rat

S*l ^TT

*%H

II

28

HITOPADEQA.

apt

*f|

^t?^TT^K^R

s-sr^Tt

***h

ftpj:

tff^T

*WT$

W^rf^fT

^THt

*R#

P=HIH-

^Wl'lfl W^t

HI M^<i*

J*:

II

*n flnnm triwift ?
16

fk

w& ^Wt ^wmtw^HU

ii

$44)jft ^ronfaf q3fom*it sf?rfa:

^TPf f^TSRTfnT

^N

3lCir*l

*4l^l<fr

S*W

^T >

fflTOPADEQA.

29

f%

^t sf%

*?si

^j Tire^Rt:

q^miTiTii

is

^n*TO*lTfa < fyl fo t: vTl<*iTfr^Mf^r<riril <U

ftr-

"ftnr:

MsiuqrffafaftjTwt
i

<t<fti41fH

fawfew^ w^Rtd; *rrmmfa ^Rnrt ^i^r uiMchi: <m f<d

^ apt
^imr<ri:
i

ifcT

fafasr ftrfern ^: trf^fa:

30

HITOPADEQA.
VI.

tft

W$*l

rT^TnTt

^iHll

fit

W^t ^fc *rf^

W-

f?T

rTO%:

fi^T

HI fan

5T

<HHIwfa

WT f^

it^t^.:

fon fav^sft

^Tftrct s^fH^r| r^t-

%*?h

HKllHHr<4*teJ^ *RT^RT%

* f*fotf:

||

SjfSiT

HI fan R%TT%?T WfaFRT s ^nffa ^ftrSTt f?RR inr: * t^rr^t ^ftII

i i

*nrcro

^mt s^

snftfa

BITOPADEQA.

31

m
^^TUT**
$4<fsRHHlR5J

T?^

T|% lH sM?t ?TTO

6wfw**wrr^ sf^rnniifi f^m^i vrhi^

i

T^rfafTT

tjft|hVJ*i^

irj t^\ v^\ Pri

rf^T rl^T

ufaSlM

U&q H*

frETT

W: mi^Pm UN d
i

II

VIII. IX.

32

HITOPADEgA-

$st *ntr *ti fir*

^qHmw
1

qrrv: ste:

ssFff

5^ qttop
1

m^imi^

^m^r

ft

^<jJ*w*ii ftnrar

*m:

f^ft TOtnp
1
1

^%t temPtm:
1 1

11

^prens *m*ton ^tor:

fk v^i ^iitl

wqfa ^1% *^nqro f^: *? ^ st^t *r^rt ^nf

f%R$ ^rltprara:
fsrraft
i

ft faga:

^r

^ra^sr

WM<ra ^Tm: uro

?ra:

wt sf^fHRi:

W^ %ftTOTft?

f^i

f&iHH*M 3

II

HITOPADEgA.

83

#^ HlriM ^THTR

WITT

S#

<Ql^|riW^t-

*tRt ft! 3TO

I

qHMM MUMIM

.>

^N

Wlti Iffa%
tt

*M M3

U'*I*M l rl<^rri*i
I

TTOT^faw Wi-

^R*

WT Sf

s\<$\(U

X.

34

HITOPADEQA.

*mt$i*nftfai

XL

HITOPADEgA.

3g

XII.

^^:

*HtT*Tf*I

fg^RTRTO 3I^T TST^fa PMM ^

I l

^nr fasnrt

^m ^wticft

s^ti *n
i

P*il<ri

inft-

fjh

^t

si

wrm ^tsj ^farr:

^pmPiujg

^rr-

^N^WT^T wto f| ^T^R:

II

36

HITOPADEQA.

^ilV Hl
'

*ra^5R

^rafar

^^rr:

^*t

A.1I.X.

=uMfy<^Hif^i

HITOPADEQA.

37

ioHHliUlfq*r^:

sfifcj:

nw:

*R.

?T*T

^t^5^

^IrHMSJ MflrtM iqTTT^

^ ^t

T5T:

M\*ft

*pt 41^<4^ll(?5li

II

XIV. XV. XVI.

38

HITOPADEQA.

f^ trt ohi^H

^mujt:

groat WFRt

toto-

*wi inn -^*h

3Fh?t

5^^t ^p^ *n

rw^Ri

ii

riiMPlriPcimril wftjft

WW
I

3wtaHI*nt aTOI

<Wn*HI
xft?!!

ri( J
,

l<djftj
l

5fliT

3 f^Ffft ^W.

'ST-

^iM^*<PriHl^

^Hlf yrffiHU H P^^ ITfT%ft%

*4Hl!HHI$i W!\ JM*tlH

^^
l

4>lfr-

^<-HlP=l ?T

ritf |P<4

HTR ^fa

rt<-*l'm

fRTt

Hlri^kkl ^TS: Mr^M5mPrlJJiM<l*iN4 ^ST

20

ufas:

^Pmum ifaft:
wiwtfn

irrat ^nTtrrf^rr:

wit si

rrepn^^f^

h^i fNtairo* ^RMig$

i

HITOPADEQA.

30

fMNwrn ^# ^w: <*i*jmr: ^nfk ^s^t ^fw 3prrwrf ^^ft *Rre33> *rt ^hh
<m\M\
i i
i 1

^:

Tj^ftr

<*miirirt,

w! *R*pra:

sreprro^

^RRt
wsrt

4U4m<<iifr

wfa

tht: *ft<*iAwi
i

^nsm\

^t
sntf

%t

fcf*iVft^H,

^f^?T

9<j'w

s?*p
i

faft ^rfw crfiR

?rt

^mn3Miam <Rrimm ttotsr Rf^^M-R qfajviimih

i i

to ^?t:
i

M^N^HjH
r:
i

^ vww
-

*r#

t&
i

wr-

f^?n:

^m w^
5*R*n3

^nTOi
20

F?t

^tr f^fref^nf^ l^T ^t% fa f^S^^T

tt^t

Ww-

<ji*i *rf^

*wict ^rftr
i

cR too
i

vrf^rfir
i

rH^i^ct ^fl^HiH
Trfti
I

^wf ^fir

Gmh^isj:
|

* fa-

inn ^Iv^R WW mH^fefi ^K|

ch | 5)

>JliwM

40

mTOPADEQA.

?pj

^ ^n

f& Tmfir cki^

i

ttut ^rf*^: ^t sfa ftp i<frf

i

^rf^frT

wsr- wffo tiw\ Hf^r^r:

xvn.

v HP*

^TfMhU! tk:

^^ ^^I
i I

^:

Wfft

<^I^H

(WUWUHMtfH TTf=T* ift*t ifeft to* ye ., ftw: ^oflAfln

ri4MMMfH4l<) JTErT I?:

*[fon

*jPN<*t s*i
I

^rnnrt 3fa:

urf^r * *rm:
1

fl-

oret Sfdrri^lri

4M<$*TljMI 4)PrM riMP<&TO

sfir

y^mi$iM^*lQht * mchDwiI

wi<H

*r-

HITOPADEQA.

41

igfM<*t

*nrmf

*fa f^t

*rat *ror

11

XVIII.

^nt s*ut

ir^nR^f ^'mhii^i

i-^.*irtin

inrr

^ ^f^ T^^lw^SPRFrn^ TRTl^^t ^n^*nfa *#rfq jtot^'i *^Fre| ?mt sst <je*raI
I

^rr^n^rrfl^n^m
^f?TI
7*

*fifstfa|$

w f<WT
I

^h<hiki

*RT 5T^T^RPfR Wrfxim: ^R^ft

^t ^fi
I

IfTR

^mrfq

rHf

^PH

7T#t

^t

^ SW^j-

^r-

<M-

*2

HITOPADEQA.

3ummu<i

inft ftra^ f^srr

XIX.

HITOPADEQA.

48

^ninHm ff finirtyn^nfiifiri

Hranran

aJ^ufosm ftqm:i

rft%?T *gfa

3 5T5nJft

t?l*H

^ifto

^ff^tiR:

*t tort

fa fa fa

^li^*
f^jMTr41 H-

WPT *!W
"ftp:
i

^Tt^T

^F|t
i

* ^KPTt

smt s^

snftfa

44

H1T0PADEQA.

a maim

t^t^t

stNKu+HJwra wti

nm

^ro

srra-

^|<HMI H<R44

*fi#*TO "^

3^:

f^j

3 n^4m re x^t
J
l

snfar

"aft*

^%fa

itw

4WVH

^lPH

cRT

^jSTT *J

W^ "Iff:

'ri'flUM

SRj-

tst#

H^iW sip *m ^wt s^r rf^rr swrsnrn? *tt-

Sfi^T

*Rt$

fkm f*WlfaflW:

tffiflQfn: 5R

^tf^-

KATHASARITSAGARA.

15

ii

^ro hm^Ri^MK:

ii

XXII.

*witft *c *Nifa Tm: ^rM^i<

io

f^rRPT jqwireffr tm^HdiH

*nft ^t *r wsnf^n* a s firefk rf^Hi Tj^t sm<9fr* % ^hi*n4 to

ii

^Hi*r^<T^f

im\ ^ wet s^nnm h:

46

KATHASARITSAGARA.
xxin.

^ft:

i^r^TRsrrmstfw faq<$HH

il^q^ci

^ iff fq?rr

M*M*<I J M

fwfwn^t ^% sfw^f^PRTt% hct*r:

<R&i<!ii $<<A*fMi

HT^f^ ^jfw *:

T55 *TT^T

It

^TftfrT HTTTT^Nr FT*

II

KATHASARITSAGARA.

47

wnkw ^nr ^w: ^m TwwsrT trt

ii

qrvm'ftsKtaPi

pm^i

ii

rTTT:

^f1%7 flP^T ^ifT

rti^*U*lWrt:

T%T hlf^^t S g*43$ : chl*4l^<H

irfwf^t

fFH

*filf^^t

StW
f^rt

JTTO

*HI*mi

SfiTrf

flWft

f<-N*IH

TIT

rT^T^

xririT^t

fftfa: *?%:
I

II

^N fwSJT* ^T ^T fa*l<*Ntf
Hnnsif

d.

^r:

^ptt

tit iT^ *mfthr:

^r ^qpiKJi Jnrn

trow wr wn

11

48

KATHASARITSAGARA.
XXIV.

inn

Tnrpj^r^ft <fi^im:

TOT*:

* MM\M

fih)<44lfor<B|Jnt

m:

RufrM ^nflM
i

9R<!j|j|rf:

W%fw WH^?: *TO

itt
*ptt

TT3TT

K^Mflrt

II

^ *ritf

y^rjKii<m^n:

is TTtT:

*!$i

^^j 7raf

<NI^<lM^rl

*[%

m? qfi ^rff^TT tt^>^tt:

II

s?swY

mww ^
cT

T^sirotrrct:

H^T^fT^

Tm* ^nRij: f*R

II

XXV.

KATHASARITSAGARA.

49

?ra

twtwT

^t rmi*n airier ^fo

TTCr

Uc*l l-J<l

V1T

*TT

KrilaMlfMlilH

W ^lnRd*lRUMWtaMTf<fil

It

XXVI.
rr?r:

^t fa^siw ^rrrw^^
u
I

ri^M^TnrriHm^H: fa^T fat TR *^5 f3 5T^

<H)<$H

*rnfbt s^rfftff sw^ftfew

hi

(h4)*k: m

^fa-oiri

rnf^i

wfafbi inn:

II

50

RATHASARITSAGARA.

fro ^ *t sft ^r ft fti^nm

,i

a>

fa*ta f<f*f

wtrt:

*rf : trf^nrt siren;

^RPrft.

^r *? irra:

*Pl?faw ttot:

ii

KATHASAR1TSAGARA.

51

miPwira fa*& fa^t: *

wbr;<!!

tftot

^r:
ii

^r 3?r ^m? t^tot ifw

%0

^TM

i!7u

WU I^T JWUHMri+teMH
^RTTTSJ

cRT

f^%J %*Tfa

fmufariH

II

nr

^ g^ m

"^

Ufa^T

WMiHH
II

^TO "^^ ^IHjIrHMf^^l * tfSTO

im^i: *n$ri*H<*HfHUH
ftNgWKH: TR?%^ 3RT$* fMdl

li

g*fR

to

f^RT ^taT^r^ft^ Trfiwra^

?rn^
^ni

^^raRt g^
fisi*ufa i^t

<m<H<ti

*b

ii

^t* afi^t

52

KATHASARITSAGARA.

tfUINril *R:

UJ5T

^T

'Jj'Mlk'MNil

*ftjrf Ul<$rt

d^'HIMI

^ 5R#^T

HI^N^f*i< WRR ^J**^*} #T%rt

*l34l cfWt
Sll<(ln|

II

^^ *<ll^1
fR
*TT^i
II

*l<*!l<4Mg|um
10

fWT

^fiT fft
SjfstfT

crf^RipnJPTtf

>X^

tnrnwra: %fe

*m wr wr w- m
Hfrl^t
rrt
I

^}$WIH n^wng^pr: *f ^RT^ft STsfa cm

*Tfa
15
t

^ ^flfW

II

gfiSMli^ghft

sf^R Wtl
I

f^RT ^lfa$*4l*l<U
fT^frr

'ifrUrM

* in^
i

II

ra3 ^t *rfa^ h^; f^rf^r srt^T fro^rogi^r ufarat s^ren:

ft sft

ii

**: ***

gSm
II

JWT^^f^W ^5Tfi%^t ^QfariH.

KATHASARITSAGARA.

53

XXVII.

ftw qwW fffriwq

^TT
inn

fiii

*m ht

ii

fw*HT fTfftfa

ril^lfHVJlW:

^ ^t^Miri

firefasmrcif^fH:

fMUH ^
I

sfo

IT^TO^

riithg-dlfcli:

54

KATHASARITSAGARA.

j<nm fcftft3( ?f
<

5f*Nt

^im^mii

ii

iHt:

^^kh

tftt

mwrf

wiim
ff^

fTWffa ^riHsi: ^t UHInlJ

II

20

<HNf*MI

f^TCfa

HIMil^mftpi:

II

q'VHgf

c^ i^i
l

ar^f^HT rtflPmri

KATHASARITSAGARA.

55

^injjwujdfcifa*

^ ^ron ^MTfat
^ft ^*riT
sfrr
ii

wm<wf\<$

*rra

10

HrH^Ki f^oiKr:

^r^i

xrrftsRt

sfwr:

*T*rat ^nfnr ?r^t *T*3i u'mfai

3frT

sun
I

ii

*MIM4^:

^T ^T WT^l ^TOrf:
yQ-Hi fa fa iftw:
i

is

hj ti $ mvj
1

fXi

11

'<4Hty*i

^ W3i rf ^TT^f

H^Mfri:

II

^ft
20

qrai^mt iTOT^r!
J

mft

l*UHrilt
fTT

it

WWTW
5jq:
'

II

m<Mcft

*RT%

^it cTOTf^t

f<^<?|sirilH M

^faTO *T it W| ^OTSr:

UI iHigHH

56

KATHASARITSAGARA.

JJU! i<&( :

sjmf^i: UTO

f%f fosf

i^t

II

^M PtH' 1 ifc
1

M H' it H<mfrK<NfiiW<lfrl
<HM^: tff*%

II

R&j Prt<ftH4i<Hd c| i^hh

II

tt rtfi

mHrili ^nf

^fi'MIMl^H

II

II

SjfcT

qraKrftaU'ft.

S*WW

II

xxvm.
II

3T1 *TRW*SJTCst*t
l

II

is

^IUlP<< ?fR^jriHHs!

ri^^H}<i!H,

WW.'

^r^J^ J NM^?ht 'M%nf*l<H

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA. L

57
i

sfwro vjO<irMifaijaRfw; xhstt: $ro ^r *w^t$ wig ^R^TFpm iitii

St
frfsrecii

^rt

*m *rt^farfawro?:
fl*

lien

HT

*K^I*W

*niW

"^Jcf:

II

Wl

rrfare: *?

^t ^t% ^frr

sftaft

n<wn

15

^tchMf 5

fr^tijfii

gw^Kit:

Tjf^r:

^mro

>?rn^t

^*f^

M$<m*<ff ii^mi

^ST^PR TTf^: Mlnfiai<8HHH ^T^r^zv 3 ^ni^i *iw*TC! wma :i

llSfSII

58

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA.

I. II.

TO

riM^fft SIT S^lfaTO

ri^lPclU: llffQII

lril<?WUN
Itf^TRTT

^Ht 3 I^3 11$^

J

II

^TRT W ^l nflH^^I

313+^^ WFfift Tififa ^THSSII

|f^

;nj:

^wt

?fcf srrenor: ^jrn: iiq^h

*5

*tHK lN
<

FT^Hm rMW ^fift^

i

II

It

II

11^31

*ll

^ ^^"til^fiT^f JTTfeffr %^f^R:

ins

II

MANAVA DHARMAgASTRA.

H.

59

^: srihsteSR: vjzr:

iter

^f ^

iRffii

^m^q ^jrf h
10 TraiJ'

Jibuti

-srrezf

^rr^h

f?p^ waft ^t

5T^

^TT J J<!!lfHri

n$on

fsTO VRfrg^
t**ra

^W 5 ^'jfarfH

ll^ll

gfoH^ *%$& Itadgini

ii?*ii

**W& 3Nra%TTOT*ft%^rfain*^
to s^hi^ m *nfa
*ra*

113311
i

^i *rfa 3*H f^tf^^n5 rjgm

t?w^

II

?8ll

i^rt^ T^t n$Tf n^ fro

11

$ttii

60

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA.

H.

15

tfunft^farfsst

^<yu$H *pft st n
ii

msnft

s^frrfcf

*mfrU4: trirafor

^ u w

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA.

U.

III.

$1

*TOt fcfefMIJt ff Hfare ^zfafa:

-^j?r:

imgii

t^R

^i

W4I'|U|

^RTCfWT^T

II

<^>9

II

wi *}J|iiMiAi<M *r*i >*Mtf?r

ii

wu
i

is

1I*H4 *F*R: ^5#T

Wt

^TO^T ^ V Q$fa fa*t ^TO fam VRfT V^fT:

I I

r|

IISMOH

^ Wfl^H^'rf
^rft

3fl MHM*H|c |:
'

^reffr

^ ^t**: fam *Rfa

*re^:

62

MANAVA DHARMAgASTRA.

III.

IV.

^rf^fT^RT^f js^rra*nTR%?t ir

11

q Pm

ji

rr^q

^rcfcropuwt

*tot

11311

^5%if fetr *rr#r

^r^t ^^<u P^hih

i

tf

itot

H*riwim4^ *n

srer

frr^mT

ii

ii

^arptfii

gf i

T *!

^ JW. WPslrfWIrHG^ ^
^ ^ ^ fh^ ^
3

ll?M

II

^t^rafht

$*!?#

11

?$
i

11

3^h1<
15

iwiM ^rraf qrer qi^r ^re

^rj* * ^iftw * ** wftT *ran

* ^^T^i ftft^W ^t W rf'TfiT VTOSTT ij^ *rt %if fkti *tf *rg ^*rni

11

?$

11

II

?t

II

^T ^R ^frf fa^MI fwfol*

lltftll

<fanuifam^i tr! *h*Rta

f^T

uqoii

MANAVA DHARMAgASTRA.
?T llOtei
s?

IV. V.

63

^T^ffa ^rei f^CH Ml < 130 STp ?Rzr f^^^|y: imen

Wrft'
3R
I

m*i%% ^w:

ft *MMMi<UfliqfVi^fa :

lis ^8 II

lA<MJtaM<g ^i|^5|fH
hikmIw

^nrfif

5^5 ^r %3%3

II

SS*

II

(H4l*Wlti SfHdMifl^q;

IR^bll

ggft

IN Mil *TnA^ ^T

H<jkrl

Owdl
V^5

^^T ^Tfiff *lflM*km^rri IR8<MI

f? *l3H rt-H<fri ^3T*t 11*8*11

64

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA.

V. VI.

^WS guHi ^TOt

%sr tften ii*qi

^rrq^w:

wivfifrr

Sri *P*rf* sroft

n?trii

iid*4i^^

STTfa
trfrf

Ttim mtTti HHlfmu: mm qf ^hgt yiwi jl 3 ^rt W Pg qtf Hl

11 ii
II

^17* ^T ifa T3*f H^fa?*

IMM

II

srcra
20

fourM *w4i<l+H<<t fn ^
i

ii

If

ii

sfNfr

m^hmi^ ^n5%^Mm<*i l\i<*

rJril-M

^rl^mner
^^HIAJM)

|^ ^?R^t ^^r: ii^n

NHItil^
I

^5 1 Pl^<4

Vfrf HT15T fl^wflri^fc

II

??

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA.
$Hm*f <
l
i

VI. XI.

XIL

65

vw jmx |cfft^t ftmf^f:

l|c|<il<i)rt|
II

fHHjMkiMfOMM:
gUSHl d
J

^(^ $g
1

II

ggMm MMtiWT ^PriMm

w^i f^TOTftr ^rfireTTO ^r:

<^^H!^?hW IRt
fallflclfchH,
II

{ill

PwmfafH^HI ftt^R
m^m*4wd ^r

^ HMUH
i
I

II

II

^pi ^rf^ s^j:

ffST

m<Miqm<M

^rrtwm:

^Km^T ^ *T&t t>M Wl*

^fT^T ^RT ^ft

1.

911

^ ^T^r ^
^NirtT

h l

fWt
I

II

bll

*JTK5i: 5fiH<l^*nfri

JR:

66

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA.

XII.

f St: s
&

mRki*)

*n*ft: wiwifri *ffiRT:

11

*<

11

rTT^T
UTTT

TO WTfa

MH<*irri

HPTO: IR*II
I

5|TO

sffarei JTrft:

^f^T %TOT
i

Vftft SM$ri%4 V*f

<m
l

rH<l
l

TO

II

*$l\
I

W$ WPil ^)P<4gl

< *H|

^JTR
:

3H ll <ilq|faWrti HHI-Mgl-H^H^Mri

II

^M

JMffilWil

^Tit

*R ^fri

^|x<

H
i

**& nm\ ^^5 *firot SFprcS ^pi M^: ^Srai ^|**4H ?tu
tttoht^

^^

wf* ferna w***

?**

^ra*n

to^t^i ^

qtffrtiifriliM:

ntf<i h

MANAVA DHARMAgASTRA.

XII.

67

tn^ra

wn%* ^FUT TTTTOft TfrT:

Kig
i

HJtell

f^T *rreT
5

m TT^mT

crratf *rfw:
i

ng?n

^imiim qmliim ismth erPH^i:

j^tf*
^r

tomm iTRwtfW

tfir:

11

ggii

iflHimw

*tIt

<MqlM*H

nfri: ntf

11

^mt q Ml
ifi

iirt t

ifinngfrftfatr:

11

mo

ii

^T^ ?RT >=RrqT^: ^Rt^ lt

5R:

68

MANAVA DHARMAQASTRA. XH

jra 3*r: tr: <$[% v&

W m&t Wt H^H
I

%ft S^ft? *li^? SrH ftTO^g:

5

^rl M I*N

Wgfi HI4M4jM4ir<ri

WT.

II

%<l

II

^T%T n^^TT ^ fc^TOVt TTC*t

II

t?

II

ft^ 3<IHM.<g *riMKll?T TO ^

||

QO

II

<3fto^

^re^ ^ *n*rat s*nfa ^irrf?T fan.

fHUfoft'MHrilfr

rtl-M^lftrfa'chifJI'l

II

II

xxix. xxx.

VEDA.

gg

XXXI. RIG VEDA

I.

1.

ftftrt

IrRHTrTim

II

II

*T ^5ff

Uf

iste&fk 11*11

yrt JliUmi ii? n"

^P

gP^j FTC%

>fe 4ffofti

^ m$
*i$m$

f^% f?^ ^r^nrarf^^n

II

^m.

5TOt HtrrT T**tf*T

II

^^

11

11

70

VEDA.
XXXII.

RIGVEDA

I.

32.

nmik fsft 3 ffirfij! it #j *nfit ^Tf^ff^WcT^ IT ^ph ^rfHHfM^riMTH S ^^Pg ftrftWKll 3#T^ ^t cTW^ ^TSTT^^raf: **h[hhi W*: %i.H<\ *Hq<Hl IRM
g*fer
i

we

II

II

w otjHi *iiHi<* <M*ijM nqMw^i*i

3TP%$

ii

ii

^^

T^TT^

rjl4)H TgjST
l

f%#T f<s

f^i^

llgll

^4'i*f

i^t *fojfal

"^Nr Tfrn

^4

^t

^fy: irtiprp*

fJm^ ^rt ^toyto

i

u>9

11

20

^w^t

fam fa ^t^

mI

<$

wh ^Knjf^uj^

us oh

VEDA.

71

ft ftb% in? *** ^#"j ^r^rimCl ^f 'ZKpft *(k l*M. nigral 4(*4mw 3*5 &. i)4^Q ^^^:^^^>jjlril^Ti<l ^i fi<li^H
ii

J.

*w

^^

XXXIII.

RIGVEDA

I.

50.

^ f^ni ^^

it

ii

^ti^fw^iiRii
is

srnbfft

^^f *tct

ii

3n

nwrf^N ^t^
a>

ii

^T *lFra ^ST $<*W-ij

*TC[f

72

VEDA.

Tj'.MJ%("H|fa

IIS

II

Sj)

f^ *4*U f^RTSjTJJ

II

til

XXXIV. RIGVEDA

I.

97.

^rt^r:

*ft<^<MH

ii?

^ntf

5?:

vH*j^<M H

hmii

^q: skH^^H H^ll

VEDA.

73

_>

XXXV. RIGVEDA
3Pfr

I.

165.

^TT *imi H^ldb

i:

WjM

JTSfT:

# fitf*^:

jo srefrftr

^ **rro

*j *raro:

*ret

srofft

n^wt

% ^rft:i
i

sraf

wbrrSftf stt^t: ^%ft^ri* gkOTRT:

,

16

^Tf

^ MyfctM^r^ir^^^
n
i

J^liH*l ^raf: 11$

II

yrftfirfe<M!
^iflf

H ^ fas^
i

ifipft

it^ *re*frR

11

thsct

sfe^g

^? *n*fa wf*t

^R

a
i

11

ao^RT W J^PRfatf * FIT^t ^T% ^WT f^R: -^ J

\

74

VEDA.

XXXVI. RIGVEDA HI.

62.

VEDA.
XXXVII. RIGVEDA
IV. 42.

75

^ S^'^W ^TT W^ ^rr ^

jHTiff
<<

TTSTTfR

^%W^ ^:
ffi^^l
^%:

IIS

II

^rehfrr

11*11

*fa fw
^ffcf

M nfa
^

faa

nflM fr&ft *m$ ^

ii?

ii

yft

^ Rrhflriljlri fw^ JPTCf* ?

Il8ll

^t

n fk^r

^si qf^ft

^^^

*rer Kfrftat

q^^Tlfr

wiifliiH.
11

*5foft ^sreft

11

XXXVIII.

RIGVEDA

IV. 52.

f^tr

^t^ ^%rn

11

<\

11

q^i^foHlkM i: imi

76

VEDA.

^t ^nj ^TOT*ta

ii

^:

^tf^T $
it

ii

XXXIX. RIGVEDA

V. 24.

it

!^t *rtftre

^tf^n wsuA g^ifat sfisN:

11

3n

XL.

RIGVEDA

V. 40.
i

*Mh& nfife *m mft f^t ^n^T ^it^i

16 a

2pet

*$ rnrort^r wft^kr srehoTfa^ft:

^rffr ^IKllj Mlrf l

ii^ii

it

fiHt

flgHrt qfcl

W refr

113

II

VEDA.

77
*TF1T

wfk:

^m fzfa tigiWIr^AwM
XLI.

Wg^llbll

RIGVEDA VIL

55.

*T^T *jpN irfa

3r:

ii

<j

ii

wljft^
^jfa^l
*rej

Tnrfa

faqvHi^^nH

J*

ft

3 ^i? n$u f ^tr 8

II

TRlft

fli*HH|^l^
ftrn
5prej

ft

II

*TTrn *rej

*3T

*t^

ftsrrtlt:

^ns| to ^tfff

to TTCJifw ^t ^t4:

frrt ti

i^t

^iqifti

^Twt^^ ^i^ ^ci

i

^^ f*t
i

cT*ft ii^ii
i

w w^t

w$w
*tt

^?

ft

^Kd mwfa n$n

^r#r:

fk*rt

m^i'^tot:

^rwrft
56.

tn

XLII.

RIGVEDA VH.

*R

f qWT TO

S?tT35T

^5W J^TT 3TVT ^Nt:

USfr

78

YEDA.

*TT

f^f^tr

W$ftU<j

H!iM ^Wnrft ^JWJR HMH

?frt ^$1'-

^IT srrffoT:
faro

fw qfamx ^t^fftw:n
II

^f ^ ^fa

Mii|*fr H<?r^1<!i^rciJ44K

II

XLni. RIGVEDA
10

VII. 86.

tfkr
ir

f^i ^f^Hi

*r*jfa

fa

ww*? Tt^ft "N^Ti

11

hi^M $fc ^ri firn ^reH mrfa *$

iu

f*tmA

wr ^^m ^t ^r^TiriK failjqfa *r4w*i

wd innft finh ^srr ^t s^ ^t ^t ^pT ?r*fti:

VEDA.

79

set

^mt * iftez&i <wwi |^tr p s^nr: ^trR^WTf W?f TJt$ TT$ -<*fari^ sptfiT

II

$11

XLIV.

RIGVEDA

VII. 88.

3TOT

^m

jfofr

^MH$k4)cjl

c)^M

jjfa

wfa ^qt

|Wr ^ ^h! ^ ^R
IT

II

*n w TR^spnY *?f^*^ta

^j wr fair ^^ ^r

11

J^Tf

STT f^frT^

ftfWt *J<|WIT*? ^^t +TH ill

80

VEDA.
XLV. RIGVEDA
VII. 89.

I^T *^H Tf&A

*$fa

II

<*

II

wyPth

ifa3 unfit *K5*:

II*
II

Tg5\ *ft^
*

*J35*?

15* *W^
H35T

3Mt HrfW ^fTirjT ^%

^RT
iff*

^^Ha^ll^H
riftM c(W r[HiilPc|<^|flri l l,H
I

^pGT^^ip^Hgll

^ ^^ |^ ^
XLVI.

sftftf T^T^^trnft?

RIGVEDA

VIII. 14.

^a^Winii
*Rf
'IIMlrT:

^TRl

II

II

*n*r$ firgft t

11

$n

qf^fa ^Ttyreuigii
Cv
-.

VEDA.

81

^rpra^ ^

M fw

*flfrfa

f^pfc

f^!! TT*RT ^t

*ld^ilft

tftmft

fa

7*

*^T

^raftr*:

moil

WfaW*p1
w -&*

4^H W
II

II

<sspri

^N ?rg% W *1<UAji:

^<JilH

MS

II

^NlfH^frH^rt

^
II

OTil^5|Hi

#m ^3^

Hsfc

<*M

II

82
XLVII.

VEDA.

RIGVEDA

VIII. 85.

HkW<*

w& W ^re^^rr fwr:

^rt

Mri^j snrrfa hsii

^tr ^tf: ?jfa

mn^^^w ^nfWrf^Hiibu
^h^^u
erf

SRTgvrRt ^rr

^ri -^r ^iprffiR

XLVni. RIGVEDA VIII.

91.

sot

|^t^%

^^

ii

^!f

ii

H^cWt

i^T

^% S^ |H ^!?Pl

^rWfm^Trftr
IB

ft

11

w
ft

H^ ^RTfa *RTft f^T mi^rif^r

srWft fa^fft:
ii

^ftsi ^ERf^

11*011

**

ii

VEDA.
XLIX.

88
X.
9.

RIGVEDA

*ft -4:

ftrari^t Tsrcarci
TTTUt:
II

m^f
ii

^:

TOftfiN

II

^t"5R^^T^^:

ii?

L.

RIGVEDA
^|:

X.

14.
I

tftfiplttf

XRlft

^fh^

M<||H^MWMH

4<jhH

yT^j snfrRi yi Tnh^ gfoft %3^t

ul^WT

10

i^ft *: t^T farrt:

^wi: tot ^5 ^rr: irh

^rr <n h t

^w M'rn *nHvufa^i$^ ^w
J
11

%n4Hg 5^w^f 3 l^H <Nt *pfr:

11

^rfH

*TR*Nrt

^f ^# *R^t Slfft

W
I

W4\ faf^fe^ ^tff ^H ^ ^W^H^iT ^ ^ *ST*t TO T%TT^ ^.# tlf^f

moil

^^

34

VEDA.

LI.

KIGVEDA

X.

16.

tfrfaftfa^ft info

^|^t w\w w

fc fe;^ *n sflfcut

^T *Jif f^J^t
Iff
*TC|J

ri^<| S^fttf IT

f^gmfWiJWT:
I

II

<*

li

3?tT% *Hrij<) s*ft* nft ^ifrMii^t:

*

^x 'wkh^ fluid w 4i

^rrit qsMViforfd irh

^t ^T T^K
io

^
l

3PTT
*TT#

HH M*Uj
I

fug ll 4!d>41

ffrWWtf ufff TWfT 'SEJ^: WMj W 3tf%l it ff^T^rit W glP ^Id^MlE^t* gfWPf <?taRllgll
ftf
ff
r?

II

^iij^m

*ti

%5 ^:

tf

4^fft tNt 5nff%^:

ii

mi
i

f^sy:

*r^p ^l^rTl^ fxpfte:

^ff ^t ^t4<$

^ trft,%5^^' h vt^^ ttHft ^ir ^<*^Uh 5rim*!T| ^P^Mt^^^^^Tff $

sspHNi
11

^n

11

^T ?vkmt \<WMk&r^3&1 ^WT *4l<4ri llfell so ^srT^rfa IT f^tfa ^J MHii^t T^ff "ftjRTf
:
I

^ ^ftr: wmdW4 ^t JJffjpt mu fo

&

ft

^Trt^Hl

$t f*nft %^fw

^fa fai*T ^n

11

<n

LII.

RIGVEDA

X.

17.

i^T <%% %1T

^JUlifliJK

f^t

*J^4 *?$ffw

> vjrilPH|>j

ciH<^lTl

<Wl<^l^ ?T

ftj^HI jfaog: II*

II

w*ft ^Ht *r * ?3**N *n *r ^nn

11811

86

VEDA.

ftd<l

W$W wf^T* Slifl^i ^1 'JWMH. MH

i

ini$ Mm
sift

^fag

^wt inft %^r: inft ijfW:

fiRr^ *re#

w^

^rtr "^ "srcfir

inn^

LIII.

EIGVEDA

X.

18.

^^T^ f^^f snftfa *n ^: nut ftftft fltfT ^kR

4ijuii4iRi: thrtt ^br ^st:

II

^m ^m ^f^ro:iR
11311

irNff

wtto

i^r sHfta wg: *mt *$rt:

11

*HT ^spfT *R^:

MVJUrt*H &TCT ti^r

8ll

5T

^TiJTt

Sfi^TSfaT tll'fHIjftl

*^*imH

H
I

MH

W Jfeil^litf ^TRTT ^3^t 4fiUMI ^fw ^

f^aWPRt f^f^tW^ M^SfrcWfo S

^^
I

II

til

^ ^KI<<T%

^ri^TuS

g^TO ?fi

^fa

VEDA.

87
ikjii

^i Fifa^ &

jjpfoj

fw *j$f ^nfM^n

^s^n^T TjfMf $ f?ta| *f3 fair

^1 ^gr^rpR
ijftpflf

ffe

^nbrrnii

Fiwjfa

^1 ft^t ^i fam

WfNft*

5RHT 4N+Hi

T?R*fr

II

l8

LIV.

RIGVEDA

X.

33.

tffts

^nrrrof*
fftjSt

11

11

*n

*$

fret

^fcr ^n^rr

^H* W^^l
faTj% ^rfe?
20

II

11

^m

nan
i

^SfrpytongcT fr *tftRni

88

YEDA-

^r<wjy^r mb
irix

Htll

?pn 1%

ir^

ii

<

ii

LV.

EIGVEDA

X.

40. ia

LVI.

RIGVEDA

X.

52.

f*l

^n:

VII <ri*l *TT

1$f

ftifr

^Wt

T^

JlGijmi

* fa<fHW!*4 iU wot qPHjUfri sT^ffrtro; >^r4 ^t jtBT f^ S TOW ^TR^| ^wRfT ^W

^rt

irii
I

^j^Hrl

*TTfa

TjTCWT %5T ffiftfgpCT^l

II

II

VEDA.
LVn. EIGVEDA X.
53.

89

mi f^R^\ mxrfm ^tfitalT: ^t^fWfrTRI

^j<h<i
i

im ^t^Fmt *r^r *p*n %^^hi

h^ii

LVIII.
6

RIGVEDA

*$*f*

% *t*nRro

X.

85.

se,

2*-se, s-3s, n, 4j-m.

ttct "naft srcffyfcmj :

H Mt **5fTfa

^W

MI*!IM HNMI^folri

wH:

|m 3i?t ^fag ^[fMlNrll

i^T

U ^HT

T$fc

^ri^J'tofllfHJrt 3Fr*tnTO

II

3*

II

1RT *lMT ?p34

3
>3

*j*T^TOT f^ft
J

f^WT ^R: IR$II

90

VEDA.

srefar^tfrnwfv

fen

w*vq: *p*T: *pr#r:

MU??44rm

sjrtar *t 5ft

*r

feti^

*t

^nr*^

iiggii

5=t4t^R *wt# t^ tott#

^ft

Wl*lg fa^f ^TT: WflT^t

S^rf*

^ ^

%s<*
I

ii

$%

ii

LIX. RIGVEDA X.

137.

^rf

^T ^NffW ^T ^sr*it tpfc

^T ^T 3f)nl*H
x$l

^ni'tasjej

II

II

m ^ ^Tff

*fosr

ik

^ttt ^rrf|

^4:

ft

>^*n4ft

w ^f?

^rrfir

W 8
11

11

Hl4*flt

f^T JfrfTft W^4WT ^fa

II

Mil

VEDA.

91

^mf^rgwn wi m^rf i^r *ymn fe ii$

LX. RIG VEDA X.
154.

?r?t> ^fift

^r^Wa T^fmi
rfc|Rreh
1

irii

^ 3pfc#

^f| *2trat ^

C\
11

Mi^il^rit

*TO fTOtwf ^rf*r T^rTTrl

Mil

LXI. RIG VEDA X.

155.

LXH MAITRAYANI SANHITA

Cs

n.

13. 23.

92
tf

VEDA.

<^ur ifitft ttjbft 3ro ^fa ^Ntt f&m

\m

^
f^ft

*nil*jrr*ter

^ Jm s%: ^ ^ ^m
w*
PilJfl ^f^4i

%^pi ?f^T

f^n

ii

3ii

*m^*

^t:

tf$m f^*,

^Km?r^teft*^5nTT^

y wr fH^^fjra: ^5^ %i+R ff^qT f^R

LXin. MAITRAYANI SANHITA
I.

5. 12.

TO^ tN^U^M^I

if*

Vl^1l iNfafNi tiff:

?t

LXIV.

MAITRAYANI SANHITA

I.

10. 13.

BRAHMANA.

93

r<^

r.

'

<\

*n

ii

...i.

^c

_'_

. ,

.u

LXV. MA1TRAYANI SANHITA n.

1.

12.

iW^HIIri

j^irf<M

M^uirTT

i|4|

t^ln ^FfT 1J^

LXYI. TA1TTIRIYA SANHITA H.

6.

6.

*TOf NO

TT ITRfa sfa

rUHHrt/i

fw fw Tlfo

*!-

94

BRAHMANA.

LXVH. AITAREYA BRAHMANA

HI. 20.

LXVm. AITAREYA BRAHMANA

3?5t

III. 21.

t ^T fFTT *#T

f^facfl ra fa rtl sHliiM Mrrll I

*5t

SH<4*H4*H^I

H^<HH

LXIX.

QATAPATHA BRAHMANA
i

II. 2. 2.

TO ^ |*tt: ^n ^r ^n: i^r ^ sn^ngT: *reratn9 "9

BRAHMANA.

95

^n:

iftm:

^pm\ ^fir

ii^ii

LXX. QATAPATHA

BRAHMANA

II. 2. 2.

LXXI.

QATAPATHA BRAHMANA

X.

4. 3.

let

wtf

^n^rt^ * ^ro*t gu irot $fftnn*nin-

96

BRAHMANA.

^*iMI
SMflfarfl

JTPfJTFOTTRfsft

II

II

^ fNlft
ril

ftfaft

1&

MflHsiri

^H

3*

KMflfa
II

*M Hi fkq fii

firm ^M*i!r 4l<ii<i)rijN

10

^yfw
M
II

sfh

^t ^r-

Sfa

% f 3HqH NHHftft

S^nT: ^T-

f^

nhfiu

wtwp v^nfft ^ \^r^ ^ ^rcm mw

i

tr^n^T^rTT *T5T^fw

II

II

7*

ftf^Nt

% ^^m

T-

15

^^
^
^t

^tfii!

vjHifn qRHsiri ^re *nr *rf?

I

SRTTft

^*Mrfkfa

^ ^ftfig MffriVJitHH <JH^U ^J ^ ^T-

^njm

11

11

s ^rffiH V M<ftf<r<ii3i

*rg-

BRAHMANA.

97

LXXII.

QATAPATHA BRAHMANA

XII.

7.

3.

io

W f^PWff

7*

SSt^TOr ^T S^im*U ^T^fff

LXXIII.
15

NIRUKTA

II.

16.*

^rri^mr^r<4Uj^RMirHHJ^lM<HUi

hl'UMf

fa*!?f

fNM fwfnT f<MH*Him ^frf ^ 3TOfr

I

SffiTfacTT

^T

rf

tH r<^Sk!^:
I

Wffit

^T ?f7T

98

SUTRA.

fa^toT^nNt

^r^ WRt H^mm^r

i

*im!!T

VD<
6

t?Tt% U<IKM\ '^RR

wfe^

HS^rf^

W^:

H^RTf^F'WH

LXXIV. AgVALAY ANA'S GRIHYASUTRA

I. 5,

7, 8.

ITOtf

^ ^W Wl

wfrffariH

*rR# $qi3PMIdl

Rto^t

f^iflf *j|i^m+Hi
i:

]^fk

ii

Hi3$md:-

wufttf^K*iwm

inn nf^nftfw ftranslwr-

^m q<fcdmi
cffaTel I'M

3>HM<q#r

^w^m diMm|
I'M

ir-

1W STOR

tiavgTO

^'51<^liM<*4'WR

^pc:

w^iw wtftanrr i^irrfif ^ ftaTrjro ^grI I

3rf*fcfafiT *

^11?*^ ^hiFj:

^TT^ ftf STf?*-

SUTRA.

99

^rht

^Mt ?t umigqwi

ii

?n%ff f^RfT(| inrt

jwh^n?

5Rf^T MriHI^rTl sftfff ? TJrRm:

1

II

?f?T 1*1

^s^5T

4HkS\

SffiTT

VTT^TRt ^T

fls^T-

^r^rr^t ^$ * ^
si)

^*n

fcfft

*w ^w: ^t^t
I

ii

^IRT ^fa*HHjd

is

* ^Rt ^% ^n: Sat

^^

*njir:

^t^t

ii

S 3<*t ^:

^TT $Wt

*fiTtJ ^TT^ff: ^TTfT

II

n ?n Hwfc ^o*g

ms*if<ffl 1^1

^rcrgmsT nc

100

SUTRA.

?fir

1^1 ^wrt:
Cr

wfwni

'ftwAfl

vJ^^hmR^
sip

i*i

*fi

^fa

1^1

p*^*Tfff fl*

^tflfafif
II

^N fa-

W^rT
io

^f)mi*fl inrf

fa^lrf l*M

v9

II

inmg ^tto^wt^

^t 3wt ;reg gM'[3frt qramI

^rl 1*1 ^R^t^W^: 191 3fH ^?flf?T K^ H ll f^RT^Tfwmt S1T ?Rf^T I'M c^^h ^m ^ST^i

'-*'$*&($ **T

f4<rMRMP*M

sfcT

*T^l

l$l

^T% ^T%

^*flW

^T<rlljcKl4l%

1^1

3f

ftp*

THRT k

SUTRA.

101

^m \3wmA "5tt^tt

nai

lit

II

LXXV. AQVALAYANA'S GRIHYASUTRA

^Hl

IV. 1-6.

fen fa
I

^^rl^flMI^MlHMllfarlNi
qwbl*ff 3ffHT ^<l^iTnf
l^l
l

f?5-

^<4<3il
s

I'M

^l<m>ri
131 3T-

^ mHHlMPHMi?) S^
n^:

^flPri
ii

P^lsj

#^h M^tfl^mSk

?afag ^t
i

m ^far*

<P5J!!llH*!i

<HiijU!IMcHjj

c[T

PI Hrq^PgjUimmu-

fa^%
io

c 4MI3rgqi:
l

^sMMH^NmH, 1*1 mUWM

fir^

i^i fciri^imcti r*i wfarr %sihi<<

wuh^^i

^#*rfwi

i^i

^szf^H^nf^fw ^mt^ gwm

riH^iit sfrHi:

^^rw:

ifl4<<&4!i

7)

*$^*fa
i$i

m
-

^wjota;
l*M
20

ii

m*i

pi ^nrf

tsR^i
1^1

^tt^j

^rrft

*T|T3*NH^rii

^FNt

STITrETT

<hfH41di: ih*Pvk<u

^itcht:

<ftPH*MM*u : i*i in-

102

SUTRA.

^rn^r ^Tf^fH fir^nfff mi

M ftfl

rniwt

rii^m^m.:

Trfirwr^Ht

s#mft

src^ret

%#*#
^rfts*

WI<IIH| Hfr#fir ^5: l*M

^S

f&

|*|

^Hif*r ^rnft!

'fl^n ro 5fa$ g$

srerot

w -

K% ^f*

i*i

$mi %Pt 1*1

^nimt:

m fin gift

c
i

*JS#

31^%

iW|

xn^t:

ni| fls^r

f*RH

l**i

*R*

!^?T
^st

|<F|

^TO? ^

^IgiH,

1^1

^WIWl
i

i*t

^si Tmj^T^zn^fir

^ ^r^ ^ m

fa fa

SUTRA..

103

^fa ^TfT SfiTTO *rn?T vt*m *3Wl**fft wt|fa 1^1 M^*H^<fti frrcziraTt
5

HH^

^mi

^
II

^-

fa 4Wri|4!ft

WTTO

<^lhl-M

^Tl^fa H*l

II?

^j fH^^I #sf

^^

^t^rilPrif f<4s}

FI

104

SUTRA.

^T ^rfc* 1^1 fa<H44H|K

srctf n

<rH<l!i rv!n :

^p

|^| 3TS-

TfPT^f ^rtrr

^^h; i^i ^nt tffa-

*M4f1qfi1 iRfifli ^Hfif h

l ill frl

ll

^t*Pfifafo-

1TC*; l$l

^ffad ^f^RT ^I^T *TO? ^T S^W ^INt

TR

1*1

"5% ^JPfftfrT OTldHlfmiHlPIUrtei san-

*i5*rre

^rcgrq

W5*r^ ra:

ni

ii

ii

gnr$

*jui

*r

tstt

ft:

n^ xrftqf% ^:

xfTfrrfa:

SUTRA.

105

ft*$

ygW

sfa

i'i

5$

^ft^wr:

qftfa 3*n*ftfw

S^M^: ^T qt ij^t *g *nft M-^nrnfrt 4rf*jfa;

106

SUTRA.

irarar nti wraft

s^rw ^t^mi 1^1

^f^r ^nf^-

PART

II.

SANSKRIT-ENGLISH VOCABULARY.

[For Explanations and Abbreviations,

see

pages 289-294.]

a]
1 a, pron. root, see

[ill]

[agni
a.

idam and

502.

a-ksata,
i.e.)

unhurt, uninjured; unbroken*

2 a , negative prefixy see an.

as m. pi. unbroken or
one's
esp. of barley.

unhusked

grains,

anga,

m. (that which one gets,

;

portion

and

so,

generalized, portion, part.

aksata-kesara,
mane,

a.

having an uninjured
or

[Vla,'get.']

angii, m. juicy internodium or shoot of the Soma-plant ; and so, shooting ray (of
light).

aksata-deha,
perfect body,

a.

having an unhurt
[cf. oir-wir-a,
ojr-./e,

aksan
a. rich in

[431],
4ty,

n. eye.

'have

anijumant,
ansa,

beams, radiant ; as

seen/

'eye'; (We,

'eyes'; Lat.

m. the sun, 16*.

(part),

[ancti, 1235b.]

oc-ulus,

'eye';

the kinship of AS. edge,

:

m. shoulder,

[perhaps, 'the strong'

cf. 5/*-os,

Eng.

Vam, 1197a:

Lat. um-erus,

aksa-priya,
a.

Goth, amsa, 'shoulder/]

remains to be proved cf. Viks.] a. beloved of the dice, i.e. lucky at gaming,
eye,

a-kasmat, adv. without any " wherefore "; a-ksama,

without apparent cause ;
accidentally.

not equal to a thing ; unable,

unexpectedly

w. inf.

akasmad-agantu,
rival,

m. an accidental ar-

a chance comer.
m. the sound or letter a.

a-kara,
ney, 18.]

[Whit-

a-ksaya, a. imperishable. aksayatva,n. imperishability, [aksaya.] a-ksara, a. imperishable; as n. word; syllable; the sacred syllable, om, 60 u
;

sound,
n.

letter,

61 4 .
m. the

a-karana,
causelessly.

lack of cause; -am, adv.

aksara-nyasa,
a-ksara,
a.

commitment

to

letters, the writing.

a-kirti,,/! non-fame, disgrace.

not pungent,
n.

akirti-kara,
graceful.

that which is not pun[alavana 1253b.] a-krta, a. not done; uncooked. aksaralavanagin, a. eating that which aktti, m. 1. ointment; 2. light, beam is not pungent and not salt, abstaining of light; 3. night, [for 2, cf. torts, from seasoned and salted food, [acin.] 'beam.'] aksi [431], n. eye; see aksan. a-kriyamana,. not being accomplished. aksauhini, f. a complete army. [N/lkr, 'do/ 770c.] aksauhinl-pati, m. master of an army;
a.
dis-

causing disgrace,

aksaralavana,
gent and not

salt,

a-krura, a. not harsh. general, 1 aksa, n. for aksan at end ofcpds [1316a]. a-khila, a. without a gap, entire; all. 2 aksa, m. a die for playing, [named, a - g a d a a. not having disease, well, healthy,
,

perhaps,
'

from

its

'eyes'

(1

aksa)

or

whole

wholesome
m.
n.

as m. medicine.

spots.']

agar a,
[cf.
(i.e.
'

house.

aksa,
eax,

m. axle.

&wv, Lat. axis,

'),

AS. agni, m.
of
fire,

Eng. axe

axle

and

axle.']

fire; esp. a sacred fire; the god Agni, mediator between men and

agnikunda]
gods, messenger

[112]

who

carries the sacrifice

3, cf. tiyicos,
cf.

Lat. uncus,

AS.

ongel,

'hook

';

from the terrors and spirits of darkness, and keeper of house and hearth, [perhaps, the quickly movto them, protector
'

a borrowed word.] ankhaya (ankhayati [1056, 1067]). hook on, grapple, [from anka, hook/
angle, not
'

Eng.

ing or agile one/ Vaj, 1158:

'

cf.

Lat. ignis,
is

despite the aspiration.]

,

fire/ agilis,

'

agile

flashing light.']
n.

agni-kunda,
for the sacred

+ p a r i clasp, embrace. move, in derivs. V ang. round hole in the ground anga, asseverative particle, yad
; '

akin, poss.,

aiyK-q,

anga, just

fire.

when
time for kindling
(a

t6 anga, they only.

n.

agni-vela,/
the sacred
fire
;

fire-hour,

anga,

limb,

member;

by synecdoche,
cf.

afternoon.
n.

body, person, form.

burnt-

[Vang: for mg,

perhaps,
'

agni-hotra,

fire-sacrifice

anguli, angustha.]

offering of fresh milk).

ang ana,
f.
fire-sacrifice

n.

court,

[orig.,

gang-

agnihotra-havani,
ladle.

way/ Vang.]

ang an a,
n.

f.

(fair)

form,

i.e.

a woman,

agny-adheya,
of the sacred

placing or setting up
[acct, 1272.]

[anga.]

fire,

agra,

n.

1,

front; agre, in front, before,

angara, m. angiras,m.
esp.

coal.

1. orig., probably, messenger;

;

in presence of, w. gen.;

2.

beginning;
first

agre, in the beginning, in the

first;

place,
'

messenger between gods and men by eminence, Agni; 2. as pi. Angirases, a

3.

tip,

end.

[perhaps,
cf.

that

which goes before,

leader,' Vaj: 'lead/ crrpar-riySs, 'army-leader/]

&ya,

name applied by the Hindus to a certain race among their forefathers (perhaps because
their intercourse with the gods

was con-

agratas,
to lead,
-

adv.
;

in front [1098c

];

before

ceived as very intimate), these forefathers

(one's self)

w. kr, place in front, cause

being regarded as half divine

3.

as

s.

[agra, 1098b.]
best,

the (mythical) ancestor of the Angirases.

a g r y& a foremost,

[agra, 1212c]
n.

angiili,
cf.

f. finger.

[Vang, 1191: for mg,

agha,
*

a.

distressful,

harmful ; as
sorrow,
'

harm,
anhii,

Anga.]

m. thumb, [for mg, cf. anga.] narrow/ and anhas, or anc (acati, aficati; akna, ancita; distress/ from V ac -acya). bend. [cf. anka and vbl anc] V*angh or anh, ' straiten ' cf &x os distress'; &yx<t Lat. ango, 'strangle'; AS. + a, bend, * ange, anxious/ Ger. enge, narrow/ Angst, a -car a, a. not moving; as subst. plant (as * distress ' distinguished from animals). for connection of mgs, cf Eng. straiten, 'to narrow* and 'to distress/] a-cala, a. immovable; as m. mountain, agha y a (aghayati). harm; plan mis- a-cit, a. not knowing; unwise; foolish, chief, [agha, 1059b.] a-citti, f. unwisdom; folly,
trouble, evil;
sin;
[like
:

angustha,

'

>

'

a-ghoracaksus, a. not d-ghnya, m. bull (the

'

evil-eyed.

animal that is hard to overcome/ or more exactly, ' not to be slain'). dghnya,/! cow. [formed as a pendant to aghnya.] anka, m. 1. the bend at the groin made
;

a-citva, grd. without piling. [Vlci.] a-cintya, o. incomprehensible, accha, vol prefix, to, unto; hither; w.
2 na, ya, vah, vrt
V
;

VV

often accha, 248a.

aj

(ajati,
' :

-te).
.

drive.
'

[orig.

'put in
'
;

motion
'lead':

cf Lat. ago,

lead, drive

&y t

cf.

also agra, ajira, aji.]

by taking a sitting position, lap 2. the + ud, drive out. bend just above the hip (where babes, sit- ajd, m. he-goat. [prob. 'the ting astride, are carried by Hindu women Vaj cf. ail, 'goat.'] 4. (like Eng. a- jar a, a. not aging; ageless, see aroha) 3. hook;

agile

one/

pot-hook)
ayicc&v,

mark, sign. [Vane: for 1, cf. 'bend in arm or wall or shore'; for

ajaramaravat,
immortal,

adv. as

if

ageless

and

[ajara-amara, 1107, 1257.]

[113]

[atra
a.

a-jasra,
(of fire).

a.

not dying out;

[see aja.]

perpetual

an da -j a,
V

egg-born; as m. bird.

at

(atati, -te; atita).

wander about,

[cf.

aja,/.

she-goat,

Vat.]

a-jata, a. unborn, ajina, m. goat-skin;

'

a-tandrita,
pelt,
cdf,

a.

unwearied.

a t a s, adv. 1. {as abl. ofpron. root a [1098], and synonymous w. asmat) from it; so 22 9 sc. pankat ; ato ' nya, other than it, 68 n ajira, a. agile, swift. [Vaj, 1188e: cf. -2. from this (place), 83 15 -3. from this Lat. agilis, agile.'] (time), 96 21 cf. urdhvam; then, 40 16 -4. be swift; press V ajiraya (ajirayate). swiftly onward, [ajira, 1059b.] from this (cause), 35 10 therefore, 27 8 ,etc; w. correl. yatas, 36 3 hence; and so, 39 4 , a-jna, o. not knowing, ignorant foolish; 12 21 as m. fool. [pron. root a, 502.] 42 ; so then, 73 - j n a t a , a. unknown. [V jna cf H-yvaros, ati, adv. across, beyond, past, over, as vbl a Lat. i-gnotus, Eng. un-couth y unknown/] prefix; in cpds, to excess, excessive, see ajiiata-kulaQila, a. whose family and [cf. n, 1289b; as prep, beyond, over.
[aja: cf
.

alyls,

goat-skin, Aegis/ w.

'

goat/]

'

character are unknown,

'

further, besides

' ;

Lat.

et,

besides, and/]

a -j fiat v a, a -j nana,

grd. without knowing.

n.

atikrama,
-atas,

m. act of overstepping or overati.]

ignorance;

-at

and

coming.

[Vkram +
guest,

out of ignorance.
V afic, see Vac.

a tit hi, m.
[see

['wanderer,' Vat.]

a 5c, as
turning,

vbl at

end of cpds
;

407-9],

ati-durvrtta, a. excessively wicked. ati-dura, a. very far or distant; as

great distance.

n.

directed
[for

e.g.

lid-afic,

directed

mg, cf. Eng. -ward (in ati-bhara, m. excessive burden. to-war d, etc.), which is akin w. Vvrt, ati-laulya, n. excessive greediness. 'turn.'] ati-vrsti,/. excessive rain. aiij or aj (anakti, ankte; an anj a, anaj6 a-tisthant, a. not standing; restless. [Vstha.] [788]; anjit; akta; aktva -afijya, -ajya).
upward.
;

1.
cf.

smear; anoint; 2. adorn,

anoint.
,

[cf.

aktu:

Lat. ungo, 'anoint/]

,

ati-samcaya,m. excessive accumulation. ati-samnidhana, n. excessive nearness.

atindriya,
a.

+a
-f

transcending the senses; as

[ati

vi
;

1. anoint 2. adorn
;

and so, bring

fair;

n. soul, spirit,

indriya, 1310a.]

to notice;
fest

vyakta: adorned,

caus. make + sam, 1. anoint; 2. adorn;

anointing, 89 19 ;

mani- ativa,ac?t;. exceedingly; very, [ati + iva.] clear or manifest. a-tyajya, a. not to be abandoned.

3.

unite
10 .

aty-ugra,

a.

extraordinary.

['exces-

by

4.

generalized, unite

sively strong/]

with, take to one's self

(e.g.

food), 88

atyugra-punyapapa,
ily

a.

extraordinar-

anj all,

m.

the two hollowed and open

hands placed side by side ; the hands so

placed and raised to the forehead,
i.e.

good and bad as good and bad deeds.

;

n. pi.

extraordinarily

atra
root

(atra, 248a), adv.

1.
;

(asloc.ofpron.

gesture of reverent salutation; a double

a [1099 *], and synonymous w. asmin)

it,

handful (as measure).

substantively: in

97 10
;

in this case, 31 6 ;

anj as, adv.

'

quickly, suddenly,

[prob. adv.

in that case,

ace. or instr. of

an obsolete subst. anj as,

atitva).

a slippery

way or a gliding motion,' V anj .]

at (atati, -te; atisyati; atita; wander about, [cf. Vat.]

/. forest,

on this point, 29 2 ; adjectively: w. antare: in this interim, 55*; on this meantime, 24 19 45 2, 50 atra occasion, at this juncture, 19 n
18 17
,

sarasi, in this pool

2.

in this or that
5
,

atani,/
at av
Vat.]
,

the notched end of a bow.

(place);

here, 25

16
;

there, 33

89*;

in

[perhaps, 'roaming-place,'

that world (opp. to 'in this world'), 87L7.9. -3. in that (time), then, 56 M.
[pron. root a, 502.]

and a,

n.

egg.

fttri]

[114]
ra.

atri,

Atri,

name

of a famous Kishi.
expresses

asav aham,
103
5
;

am

so-and-so,

61
the

atha (itha, 248a),

accordingly;
e.g.

adv.

sequence,

follows at a
it

distance

60 21 word to
;
;

temporal or resultant:

then; so; so then;

which

refers,

thus

emphasizing

it,

2S 1

thereupon;

1.
run

temporal:
past,

[see 501
a.

ati drava,

atha

tipehi,
;

and aditi,

and 503.] without bond

or limit; infinite; as

then go unto ', 83 18 in apodosis after yada, 84 6 6 7 96 22 2. resultant: e.g. ma-

infinity, the endless

heaven, 79 19 ;

infin-

'

ity, personified

as a goddess, Aditi,

75 8

rudbhih sakhyam te astu, atha jayasi, make friends with the Maruts, and then
thou dost) thou shalt conquer, 82 2 n. 3. very frequent as a simple continuative :
(if
;
;

[apparently a
'bond,'

*diti, acct,

1304a 2
as

diti,

would be a
but
does

reg. deriv. of

V3da,
such,

'bind/

not

occur

although there is a word diti, q.v., of then ; usually at beginning of senquite different mg and origin.] 20 1 ) or cloka (e.g. 2 6 ); sometimes a -din a, a. not depressed. tence (e.g. within the cloka (e.g. 3 14 ); exceptionally at adinatman, a. with cheerful spirit, un-

now

so

the end,

13 9
10
;

at beginning of section or book,

daunted,
luck.
-gall,

[atman.]
-l,

here beginneth (cf iti), l 1 ; sometimes much attenuated in meaning ; often

now, 98

a-durmaiigala,^
[for

a.

bringing no bad
cf.

declension,

sumangdla,
[Vdr.]

almost equivalent
the beginning

to

a capital

letter, to

mark

and 355b.]
a.

of a new

clause, e.g.

94 18 ; conpleonas-

a-dfsta,
seen.

unseen, unnoticed.

necting parts

of

sentence,

4n

4.
90

adrsta-kama,

m. love for one not yet

tically w, tatas,

13 9 ; mere
u,

verse-filler,

10 19 ;

5. &tho,
which

i.e.

atha

and

also,

16
;

6. a-deva,

m. non-god, who isno god. [1288a4 .]

see 393.

serving as a point d'appui for an enclitic,

adbhls,
[despite

may thus precede its word : e.g. devo, tha va yaksas, a god or a Yaksha, instead of devo, yakso va, 8 18 ; so2 12 in this use,
*
;

adbhuta,

a. wonderful; as n. wonder, anatidbhuta, prob. from at(i)bhuta, 'transcending what has existed/

atha va : que atque cf. 27 21 ; cf va; 7. atha va, or rather, 26 7 n. [pron. root a, 1101, 502; later form of adha (which is more common in the Veda) cf.
:
:
:

va

1310a:
beauty.

cf.

ambara.]
a.

adbhuta-rupa,
adya,
;

having wonderful

Lat.
V

at,

'

then, further, but/]

ad (atti;
[cf
.

atsyati; attum). eat; consume,

adya nigi, in this night (just past), 51 now; adya yavat, until now adya^arabhya, from now on. [peradv. to-day;
8
;

ftW, Lat. edo,

AS.

etan,

Eng.

eat

cf

haps from *a-dyavi, 'on

see

this

day/ 1122f,

anna.]

dyu

cf Lat. ho-die,
.

'

to-day/]

ad, vbl. a da, a,

teeth.

eating, consuming, in cpds.

a-dravya,
adri,
bruising the

n.

non-thing, unworthy object.

eating, in cpds.
a.

[Vad.]

m. rock; stone; esp. Soma-stone (for

a-danstrin,

without tusks or large

given.
a.

Soma)

missile stone.

adrivant,
not

a.

having or armed with the

expressing a

a-datta, a. not a-dantajata,

['not having

hurling-stone.

having

teethed,

ad ha

(adha, 248a), Vedic adv.

then,
so,

grown teeth/ for a-jata-

sequence:

79

8
;

so

then, 89 18 ;

danta.]

adha yad,
pron. yon, yonder, that, that
i.e.

just then when,

i.e.)

76 u ; (then,

ad as

[601],

besides,

and, 77

18
,

78<\

[1104*

there, in opposition to the one here or just

cf.

atha.]
a.

mentioned
traveller

: e.g.

asau, 22 7, that one

mentioned at 20
19
)
;

(the
10
;

a-dhanya,
and 474
:
.

not rich; poor.

lowest; worst, [cf. adhas
'

last

so 31

adhama [525], a.
adhara
474:
cf.

asav amutra, ayam asmin, that one in

that world, this one in this, 103
(correl.
7
;

cf Lat. infmus,

lowest/]

that one

[525], a.

lower,

[cf.

adhas and

ya), 7 6, 37 u ; as designation ofper-

Lat. inferus, 'lower*; Eng. under.]

sons not to be named, so-and-so, N. or

M.

a-dharma.

m. unrighteousness.

[115]

[anamayitnu
an
(aniti [631];

adhah-ayin,a.
on the ground.

lying low,

i.e.

sleeping V

ana; anisus; anisyati;

breathe, blow;
'

anita; anitum; -anya).

live,

ad has, adv. adhastat,

ad hi,

below; down.
adv. below; as prep., w. gen.

[cf . anila, &ve(xos, Lat. anima,

* ;

cur-

rent of air
-r

Goth, an-an,

breathe/]

[1130], under,

[adhas, 1100b.]
16
;

pra,

breathe.

adv. over, besides, in addition, 96

to.

and,

pron. stem, see idam.

as prep, above, over, on;

instr.

(of
13

snu
.

u only), away over, 79 ; w.

of,

abl.
;

from, out

an-agha, a. faultless. an ad van [404], m. bull,

anas + vah.]

['cart-drawing/

103 *; w.

loc.: over,

90

on,

70 ,92 n

adhika,

a. (like

Eng. over

in adj. uses) ad-

ditional; superior,

surpassing the usual measure,

an-adhigata, a. un-studied. an-anusthana, n. non-observance,

lect.

neg-

extraordinary;

as

n.

surplus,

having no interval; immediately adjoining; -am, adv. immeadhika-riipavant, a. surpassingly or diately afterwards, afterwards thereupon most beautiful. 2. as n. non-interval, in sam-. adhikanuraga, m. superior affection or an - a mi v a, a. without sickness or trouble, most affection, [anuraga.] adhikara,m. authority; office; duties of well; as n. weal, [amiva, 1304a.] 1 kr + adhi, put over or in an-arghya, a. not to be priced, priceless. office. [V
[adhi, 1222a.]
a.
; '

an- an tar a, 1.

office.']

adhij y a,
i.e.

a.

having the bow-string up

[2jya, 1305.]

or on,

anarghyatva,n. pricelessness. an-artha, m. non-advantage;

tage.

[1239.]

disadvan-

strung.

adhi-pa,
1289a:

m. lord; ruler,
354.]

['over-keeper,'

anala,

m.

fire.

cf.

an-avadya,
over-lord;

a.

not
/.
a.

un-praiseworthy

adhi-pati,
[1289a.]

m.

sovereign.

blameless, faultless.

anava dyan ga
[352],

-i,

having a faultless

adhi-pa
1289a.]

m. lord,

['over-keeper/

body,

[anga.]
a.

an-aveksa,
n.

without

any

looking

adhisthana,
[V

standing-place; (of the

around -am, adv. without looking around,

;

soul) a dwelling-place or manifestation.

[aveksa.]

stha

+ adhi.]
adv. now.
a.

an-aveksamana,a.
[Viks

not looking around.

[acru, 1304a.]

adhuna,

+ ava.]
a.
a.

adho-nivita,
(worn) low.

having the sacred cord an-ac.ru,

without tears.
not
lost.
a.
'

[adhas.]
reading; study, esp. of the
1150. la.]
esp.

a-nasta,
his herd.

[Vlnac,.]
loses nothing

adhyayana,n.
Veda.
[Vi

anasta-pagu,
anas,
onus,
n.

who

from
Lat.

+ adhi,

[prop.
cart for

having a not

lost herd.*]
[cf.

adhyaya,
Veda;
56
16
,

m. reading; study,

of the

heavy burden,

(like
15
,

Eng. lesson),
[Vi

lectio,

chapter,

'burden/]
.

58

etc.

adhi, 1148. 2.]

an-agata,

not arrived; not (yet) come,

adhvara,
vice
V
;

m. religious or liturgical ser-

impending, future.

[Vgam + a.]
having to do with the
m. arranger for the

sacrifice, esp. Soma-sacrifice.

anagatavant,
sac-

a.

adhvarya
rifice,

(adhvaryati).
priest,

perform

future.

[1233.]

[adhvara, 1059d.]
m.

anagata-vidhatr,
did the actual

adhvaryii,
work of the

who

future

Forethought,

name

of a

fish.

and appears in the companion of the hotr oldest period as see rtvij. [V adhvarya, 1178h.]
sacrifice,

an-agas, a. without sin. [acct, 1304a 2 ]. an-adhrsya, a. un-approachable. [acct,

1285.]

an,

before

consonants
acct,

a,

negative
cf.

prefix.
*v-, a-,

an-amayi,
as
n.

a.

without disease, healthy;

a.

[1121a;
L:it. in-,

1288a,
un-.~]

1304a:

health.

Eng.

an-amayitnii,

not sickening; healing.

8*

anayudha]
an-ayudha,
an-aruhya,
(danger),
a.

weaponless; defenceless,
without
a.]

[ayudha, 1304a.]
grd.

anurodha, m. regard. anurodhin, a. having

[V 1

[V 1

rudh + anu.]
for.

(some) regard

going

into

rudh + anu.l
a.

[Vruh +

an-ulbana,
to
rest,

not lumpy; smooth or per[1288a*.]

so,

a nil a, m. wind.
[acct, 1283.]

[Van, 1189.]
a.

fect (of a weft).

a-nivigamana,
a-nivegana,
unsettled.
a.

not going

anuvrtti,
ance.

f.

sequence, and

continu*

[Vvrt

+ anu.]

having no resting-place,

[nivScana, 1304a.]
undesired; disagreeable; un[V 1 is.]

anu-vrata, a. acting according to the will or command (of another), obedient;

devoted
cf. to, w. ace. [272],

an- is t a,

a.

6 16, 100*.

[1310a:

approved, unlawful.

apavrata.]
m. repentance,

anista-cintana,

n.

the thinking about

anu ay a,
which
to his
lies

[perhaps 'that
or follows one

something unlawful. an-istva,#rc?. without sacrificing. [Vyaj.1 an Ik a, n. 1. face; 2, fig. appearance;

bed *

down after one V i + anu.]

n.

anusthana,
[Vstha

devotion
to

to,

observance.

3. 4.

of a hatchet (face,
front,

i.e.),

sharp edge;

and
a.

so,

by synecdoche, troop,

+ anu.] anustheya, grdv.

[see Vstha

be

accomplished,

[so Lat. acies has

mgs

3 and 4.]

+ anu, and
n.

963a.]
after,

a-nitijna,
duct.

not knowing discreet conalong,

i.e.

anusarana,
[V sr

a going

a searching.

+ anu.]
a.

anu,

prep,

after,
;

along or over

after,

toward; w. according to.

ace.

anustarana,
over;

strewing over, covering

(sc.

f.

anustarani

go),

a cow,

anugati,/. a going after. [V gam + anu.] slaughtered at the funeral ceremony, and a n u c a r a a. going after as m. attendant the pieces of which are used for covering companion. [V car + anu.] over the corpse, limb by limb. [V str -f anu-jivin, a. living upon, dependent; as anu.] m. a dependent. [V jiv + anu.] anucana, see 807 and 784. anu-tta, ppl. see Vlda + anu. an-rta, a. untrue; anrta, n. untruth; wrong, [rta, 1288a.] a-nutta, a. un-moved, i.e. invincible. an-eka, a. not one, i.e. more than one; [Vnud.]
, ;

anuttama,
excellent;

a.

supreme.

formal superl.

most highest; best, most [lit. 'most best/ to anuttara, which is itself
not having a superior,
cf.
i.e.

many.

anekadha, adv. many times. [1104.] anekagas, adv. in large numbers. [1106.]
a-nedya,
less,
a.

logically a superl.]

not to be blamed; blamefree

an-uttara,
best,

a.

[acct, 1285a.]
a.

[for

mg,
a.

nih^reyasa.]

an -ends,
1304a.]

from

guilt.

[6nas,

an-udita,

not arisen.

[Vi-fud.]

an-omkrta, a. not having om uttered, i.e. an-udyoga, m. non-exertion. unaccompanied by om. [see omkrta.] anunaya, m. conciliation. [V ni + anu.] an-upakarin, a. not doing or unable to ant a, m. 1. vicinity, proximity; 2.
do a friendly service.
border; limit; end.
end.']

[see anti:

cf.

Eng.
or

anu-purva,
ing,

a.

following the one preced;

one after another

[1310a.]

-am, adv. in regular

antah-pura,
citadel;
citadel,

n.

inner

stronghold
the
.

order.

inner apartment of

royal

anumati,/.
to the pious)

approbation; favor (of gods

;

gynaeceum, harem, 2 21
m.

[antar, [anta,
m. de-

personified, Grace,

[Vman

1289a.]

+ anu.]

antaka,
a conception.
1222a.]
'

ender
a.

(death).

anumana, n. the forming of [V 1 ma + anu, conceive/]

anuraga,
m. affection.

anta-kara,
+ anu.]
stroyer.

end-making;

as

[Vraj

[117]

[anvita
a.

antama,
474
: .

a. nearest,

very near; as m.
[see anta,
'

in-

antima,
('

last.
cf.

[anti,

474:
[lit.

for

mg

timate, companion,
cf Lat. intumus,

mg

1,

and

endmost "? ),

anta

2,

and antya.]
'abiding in

inmost/]
inwardly,

ante-vasin,
within;

m. pupil,

antar,
prep.,

adv.
w.
loc.

inward,
:

the vicinity,' 1250c]

between, among, within

cf.

antya,

a.

being at the end, last; lowest;

[anta.]
a.

along with, 78 12 ;
Lat.
1
inter,

Mi, gam, dha.

in V.

[cf.

of lowest caste,

'between.']
a.

antya -jati,
est birth.

having lowest

birth.

an tar a,
[see anta,

very near, only

1,

and B. antyajatita,^/! condition of having low[1237.]

mg
a.

and 474.]
n.

antar a,
middle
;

inner; as

1.
;

the interior,

antya-stri,/. woman

of lowest caste.

jalawantare, in the middle of the water = in the water, 50 7 vana^antara13 samcarin, wandering in the forest, 49 see atra; 3. distance be2. interval things; the difference, 29 7 tween two

andha, an dha s, anna, n.

1177a
ador,
' :

a.

blind; blinding (of darkness).

n.

darkness,
;

[cf.

andha.]
the
[v/ad,
'

food

esp. rice, usually boiled,

chief food of the Hindus; grain,

cf
.

eT5ap,
' ;

Lat. esca, *ed-ca,

dta,

food

'

4.

end of cpds [1302c 5]: -antara, that which has a difference 12 23 , 43; -5. of , i.e. another , 33 \ 38 n [antar: cf. occasion, juncture, 19
difference, at
.

spelt

AS.

Eng.

oat.]

anna-pragana,
anna-rasa, annavant,
[Anna.]
n.

n. rice-feeding,

the

first

feeding of an infant with

rice.

tyrepa,

'

inwards, guts.'] m. the in{-dwelling) soul;

food and drink. [1253b.] a. provided with food.

another, other, else;

antar-atman,
heart.

[1289.]
n.

any a
the atmosphere, see 92
'

[523], pron. a.

antari-ksa,
['

n.

between heaven and earth antar + ksa for mg, cf. to fxco"ny6> as used of the aerial space
lying or situate in the middle
:

traversed by
m. bird,

Iris.]
a.

ca, and another thing, i.e. again, ca 3 ; other than, different from, w. all., 3* 24 19, 68 12 104 u otiose, 2 12 yad anyat kim cana, whatever else, 9 16 anya the other, 90 13 , or eka anya, the one

anyac

see

antariksa-ga,
[for

moving
cf
.

in the air; as

29 8
*

[cf.

evioi,

'some';

Goth.

an-\>ar,

antarikaa-loka,
[1280b]
;

khaga.] atmosphere-world atmosphere, regarded as a the

mg,

other,'

Eng.

other.]
a.

m.

anyatama,

one of several, some one.

[anya, 525 3 .]

separate world.

any at as,
gone within,
i.e.

adv.

from another
elsewhere
18 9 ;

direction

antar-gata,

a.

being

[1098b],

otherwise;
adv.

[1098c 3 ],
w.

within; hidden.

to another place,

[anya.]

antardhana,n. a
w.
i,

hiding; disappearance

any at ha,

otherwise,
suffer
is,
.

bhu,
;

disappear.

[V 1

dha + antar,

q.v.]

become otherwise,
otherwise than otherwise
(i.e. if

change, 17 5

antar-lajja,

f
a.

inward shame.

[1289.]

it

really

falsely, 35 20 ;

48 8 [anya.] -di, adv. within the sacrificial anya-hrada, m. another pool. ficial bed anye-dytls, adv. on the next day. spot. [1310a.] ['altero die': 1250c] anti, adv. opposite, in front, before; near, [see anta : cf avri, opposite,' &vra * face anyonya, pron. a. one the other, for anyo 'nya [175a], the first part being a to face'; Lat. ante, 'before'; anticus,

antar-vedi,
;

situate within the sacri-

not),

'

'former, ancient'; AS. and-swaru, Eng.

crystallized nom.

s.

m. [1314c]

w. value of

answer.]
1

antika,
used
like

n.

neighborhood
q.v.

or

presence;

yen., anyonyam prati hrcchaya = anyasya^anyam prati h., love of one towards

samipa,

[anti.]

the other, 2

19
.

[see paraspara.]

antika,

for anta at end of cpds, 1222,

an vane
after,

[409c], a. directed after, following

1307 ; grahana^antika, having acquisition

as its conclusion.

being behind,
see Vi

[anu + ana]

anvita,

+ anu.

ap]
ap
[393],/. plurale tantum.

[118]
a - p a r a a. boundless, [para Lat. aqua, 'water/ Goth. dpi, indecl. unto, close upon
water; waters.
, :

acct, 1304a.]
or

[unrelated to
akva, 'stream/]

on; 1.

prep, to, w.
sides,
i.e. )

Vgam; 2.
; ;

adv. (thereto, beconnecting clauses

dp a,
see

prep,

away, forth, off; opp. of dpa,

kr.
[cf
.

further, also

i,

air6,

Lat. ab,

'

from

'

(63

23
)

or

words (65 u )

connecting sentences,
see

Eng.

off,

of]

api ca, and besides, 29 9 ,

ca 3

api
api,
*

apakara, m. injury. [Vlkr + apa.] apakarin, a. injuring, [do.] apa car a, wi. going off; absence. [Vcar
+
apa.]
a.

api,

both

and,

54

23

;*,- ca

and, 5 12 , 26 5
also, 12

ca,

capi, both

and

caiva,
;

capi, 65
* *

15
;

capi,

ca, 3
;

21
,

16 n

capi,
*

ca,

ca, 16 6 ,
*,

a-patighni,
[402
:

f
*

not husband-slaying.
child;

60 10
99;

acct, 1288a.]
n.

neither na *, na^api na na capi, 22 12 na na

*

*,

nor
*, * *

* ,

* ,

api

apatya,
animals),

offspring;

young
[cf.

(of

ca, neither

nor

nor also
,

2 12 ;

[apa,
a.

off/ 1245b.]
footless.
&ro8-$,

va,
2
;

vaL.api, either

or

or even
18

a -pad

[391],

62
the

3.
api,

also, too, immediately following

'halt': 1304a.]

emphasized word, 6 W, 11 s , 21

a p a b h r a s t a a. good grammar)
,

fallen off ; deviating (from

mam

me

too, 41

20
;

4.

24 21 even, imme, ;

provincial.

[Vbhrang +

diately following the emphasized word,

and
:

apa.]

often marking a circumstance under which a

[525], pron. a. hinder, opp. 0/* purva;

apara

thing
e.g.

is

true where this is not to be expected

.

following a

former one
i.e.

(purva), 86 13

later ; westerly, opp. to

purva

cf pranc
the

2 13 ,28 7

18
,

33 19 tathsLapi, so even,
;

i.e.

nevertheless, 21

concessively, although,
;

an other ; aparam ca, and another thing, and further, see ca 3

a following one,

29 \ 21 M, 51 1
indefinites,
all,

'

6
;

w. na, not even, 19 15

w.

apari
474.]

[cf.

355b],

/.

pi.

future
fr.

31 u, 32 3

kada cid api na, not ever at 5. but, immediately follow;

(days), the future,

[lit.

'remoter/

apa,

a-paranmukha,
face,
i.e.

a.

not having an averted

19
.

a new subject, after change of subject, 6 , 28 M , 32 22, 41 ".*>.; -6. at least, 28 9 u ; 7. converts an interr. into an indef.
ing
15
>

not turning the back, 5

[507];

so

ka,

17 u ,

etc.;

katham, 51 l

[cf. 4-irt, 'on, upon'; perhaps Lat. op-, ob-, a-parajita, a. unconquered; w. di, the 23 'unto, on.'] northeast quarter, 99 n. [Vji.] [Vpid.] a]- pi day ant, a. non-oppressing. aparadha, m. sin. [Vradh f apa.] a-parijata, a. not completely grown (of a-purva, a. having no predecessor; unincomparable. [purva precedented ; an embryo), i.e. prematurely born, stillacct, 1304a.] born, [see pari-jata and ref.] a-parinlya, grd. without any leading apeksa,/. regard; expectation. [Viks + apa.] around. [V nL] a-parimita, a. unmeasured, unlimited. a-praja, a. having no offspring, childless, [praja, 367b.] [VI ma.]

apa-vrata,
vrata.]

a.

disobedient;

stubborn.
cf.

a-prajnata,

a.

undistinguished or not
[Vjna.]

['away from command/ 1310a:

anu-

clearly to be known.

apas,
apas
'
,

see ap.
n.

a-pratarkya, a-pratima, a.
unequalled,

a.

un-imaginable.

without match or equal;

work, [perhaps from V *ap, ' reach,

[pratima, 367b.]
a.

take hold of '

see

ap

cf

Lat. opus,

a -prat it a,

not gone against; not with[s/i

work/]

stood; invincible,

+ prati.]

a pay a, m. a going away; what takes one a-pratta, a. not given (in marriage). [Vlda + pra, 1087e.] danger from the mark {cf. upaya) disadvantage ; diminution. [V i + apa, a-prayucchant, a. not heedless; watchful. 1148. la for mg, cf. Eng. untoward.] [V 2 yu + pra, q. v.]
;
:

[119]

[amlmansya
a.

a-priya,
able.

a.

not dear; disliked; disagreeof a class of semi-divine

;

abhi-giras,
w. ace.

having the head towards,

-vat [1107], fearw. ace.

[1305.]
a.

apaar^s,/. one
saras, 67
12

a-bhita,
lessly.

fearless;

beings, wires of the Gandharvas

n.

an Ap-

[1151. 2d.]
a.

a-buddhimant,
abda,
m.
lit.

unwise; foolish.

abhipsu, a. desirous of obtaining, [v/ap + abhi, 1178f, 1038.]

water-giving; (then, perhaps,

so) year,
:

abhy-adhika,
[1310a]
;

a.

additional; more,
situated in the inside
;

rainy season, and

[ap

+ da, but abhy-antara,

as
n.

a.

w. irreg. acct, 1269

for

mg, see varsa.]

n.

interior
a.

interval.

a-bhaksya,
a-bhaya,
[bhaya:
a.

a.

not to be eaten; as

abhy-atma,
self

directed

towards one's
towards one's

that which ought not to be eaten.

[1310a]

-am, adv.

dangerless; as

n.

safety;

self [1310d].

feeling of safety; superl. greatest safety,

acct,

1304a

.]
; ;

abhyasa, abhra, n.
Lat. imber,
*

m. study.
rain-cloud,
'

[V2 as

abhi, q.v.] 'rain';

[cf. ofxiipos,
.

a-bhava, m. non-existence absence lack. a-bhavin, a. not about to be, not destined
to be.

rain

'

cf

ambhas and ambu,

(having,
i.e.)

water.']
a.

abhravakagika,
against; frequent as
[cf
.

afford-

abhi,
1

adv. to, unto;

;

ing an opportunity for the rain, exposing

one's self to the rain,

vbl prefix
'

as prep, unto, w. ace.

'

ajj.<pi,

[abhra

-f

avaka^a,

around Lat. ambi-, amb-, on both AS. ymbe, Ger. um, around around for mg, cf. abhitas.] abhijna, a. knowing, acquainted with.
; ' ; '

sides,
'

1307.]
V

am
be

(amiti [634]
;

on violently
sick,

am; amayati). press harm cans. [1041 2 ], harm

;
;

[cf ansa.]
.

+ abhi, 333.] abhitas, adv. on both

[V jna

a ma, pron.
sides;

this; he.
a.

on

all sides,

a-mantu,
1304a.]
a.

ama.] without intention, [mantu:

[503*:
cf.

101

10
;

around; near,

[abhi.]
[V drub.

abh idr oh a
abhi, q.v.]

m. offense.

+ abhi.] a- mar a,

deathless; immortal; as m. an

abhidha,/. name;

cf akhya.

[Vldha-i[do.]

immortal, a god; -vat [1107], adv. like a god. [mar a: 1304a 2 end.]

abhidhana, n. name; designation, abhidhyana, n. the thinking

+ abhi.] abhinivega, m. [Vvic, + abhi-ni.] abhibhasin, a.
[V dhya

amarottama.a. chief

of gods, [uttama.]

upon.

amaropama,
367b.]

a.

like

a god.

'

[upama,

inclination

towards.

a-martya, a. immortal. a-marsa, m. non-endurance;

anger.

impatience;

addressing.

[Vbhas +

abhi, 1183 3 .]

a-mahatman,
superiority; as a. [1157.2],

a.

not high-minded.

home, chez soi; ama kr, keep by one. [ama, 1112a and e.] superior. [Vbhu. + abhi.] abhibhuty-ojas, a. having superior amatya, m. inmate of the same house, relative, [ama, 1245b.] might. abhimati, f hostile plot concrete, plot- a -may a, /. no guile; sincerity, [v/man + abhi, 1157. Id foe. a ama-vasa, m. a dwelling (of the moon) ter,

abhibhuti,/.

ama,

adv. at

irreg.']

at
a.

home

(i.e.

with the sun),

a.

abhi-mukha,
abhivada,
cation.

having the face towards;

[1305.]

amavasya,
night of
sexes).

of

amavasa;

/.

-a, w. or
i.e.

facing; turned towards.

[V vad

without ratri, the night of

amavasa,

m. salutation; at 60 22 , signifi-

new moon.
a.

[1212d4.]

+ abhi.]

a-mithuna,

not forming pairs (of both

a.

abhivadana, n. salutation, [do.] abhivadin, a. signifying, [do.] abhivadya, grdv. to be saluted, [do.]

a-mimansya,
question.

not

to

be

called

in

amiva]
&miva,
n.,

[120]
but generally -a,/, plague, dis-

a-rapas,

a.

without infirmity;

whole,

tress; as m.

tormenting
f.
-i,

spirit.
a.

[Warn.]

[rapas, 1304a.]
adv. so as to
fit

amiva-catana,
disease.

driving

away a ram,
79
2
;

or suit, ready, at

[1271.]
[402], a.

hand, enough; w. kr,

slaying the tormentw.

make

ready, serve,
[adv. ace. of

amiva-han
ing
spirits.

gam, attend upon.

cf.

ara, Vr, lllld:

alam.]
[acct, 1288a.]

a mil,

pron. root, see adas.

[503 3 .]
opp. of itas;

a -rati,

f.

non-favor; malignity; personi-

amutas,
there,

adv.

from

there,

fied, pL,

malign hags,

[amu.]
adv. there; in the other world,

ari
(loke).

[343d], a.

1.

eager, esp. in one's re-

amiitra,

opp. of iha or

asmin

[amii.]

amuya,
a-

adv. so.
,

[amii, 1112a, e end.]

;

the gods, and so, pious; 2. greedy; 3. hostile; as m. enemy. [Vr, ' go for ' cf arya.]
lations to
:
.

unharmed. [Vri$: acct, 1284.] tal; as n. immortality; the drink of im- aristatati, /. unharmedness, health, mortality, ajxBpocrta. ['not dead/ mrta, [arista, 1238.] aruna, a. ruddy; as m. Aruna, name of a 1284a cf Z-pfipoTos, immortal/]
a.

mfta
:

immortal

as subst.

an immor- a-rista,

a.

'

amrtatra, n. immortality, ambara, n. garment sky.

;

[amrta.]
[prob.
'

teacher, 95 n

[cf.

arusa.]

cover-

a-rundhati,

ing,

envelope/
cf.

Vlvr + anu, for an(u)~

f. Arundhati, name of the faint star Alkor in Ursa Major, conceived

vara:

adbhuta.]

as consort of the
:

Seven

Rishis.

[ V

rudh,

691 acct, 1283a.] ambu, n. water, [see abhra.] ambu-ja, a. water-born; as n. lotus. aru^,/ arusi, a. ruddy, [see 362b*: cf. aruna.] ambhas, n. water, [see abhra.] ay a, a. subst. going, a going. [Vi, 1148. lab.] are, word of address. Ah! [voc. of ari, 1135c cf re.] ay an a, n. a going; place of going, way; course; esp. course (of the sun from one a-roga, a. not havmg disease, diseaseless.
:
.

solstice to the other),

i.e.

half-year.

[Vi,

1150. la.]

arka, m. the sun. argha, m. worth,

[Vrc, 216.1.]
price.

[Varh.]

ay as,
gen.
or,

n.

metal; iron.
Lat. aes,
'

[cf.

Old Lat.
'
;

ais,

arghya,
arc, arcis,
V

a.

of price or that

may be

priced,

ais-is,

metal, bronze

AS.

[argha, 1212.]
see Vrc.
n.

'bronze/ Eng. ore; perhaps AS.

isern,

iren,

Eng.
a.

iron,

'

f errum, f erreus/]

flame.

[Vrc, 1153.]

ayasmaya,
a-yuj,
[cf.

a. iron,

[see

not paired; in

&-&, 'unyoked.']

maya.] V arj, see V2rj. uneven numbers, arjana, n. acquisition. arj una, a. silver-white.

[V2rj, 'get/]

[V3rj, q.v.]

a-yuj a, a. not paired, uneven, [cf. &-vyos, art ha, m. 1. aim, object, purpose, errand, sake; artham and arthe [1302c 4], 'unpaired'; also ^ya % &Cvya the game
%

'

even or odd.']
n.

for the sake of, on account of, for, esp.

a-yuddha,

no

fight.

[1288a.]

Jrequent at end of cpds ;

2.

(object,

i.e.)

a-yoddhf,i. non-fighter, coward. [1288a*.] ara, m. spoke. [Vr, caus. 'fit in/]

thing, matter, affair, cause, business;

(object,
i.e.)

3.

advantage, profit (w.

instr.) t

arana,

a. distant,

strange.

wealth, property;
ing, 59
15
.

4. aim,

intent,

mean-

a rani, f. piece by attrition.

of

wood

for kindling fire

['that

which one goes for/ Vr,

n.

1163.]

aranya,
land/
fr.

n.

wilderness, forest,

['strange

artha-tattva,
ter or case. V

true state of the mat-

arana.]

aranya-rajya, n. forest-sovereignty. aranya-vasin, a. dwelling in the forest. aranyani, / wilderness, [aranya, cf.
1223b.]

arthaya
object,
-I-

(arthayate,

-ti).

seek for an

[artha, 1067.]

abhi, ask, entreat. + pra, desire, sue for.

[121]

[avasana
adv. to a small degree,
[alpa.]

artha rj ana,
[arjana.]

n. acquisition

of an object,

alp a 9 da,
V

av

(avati; ava; avffc; avisyati; ut4;

arthin,

a.

having

an

object,

desiring,

-avya).

1.

set a-going;
;

2.

further,

seeking; (begging, i.e.) needy, ar thy a, a. wealthy, [artha.]

[artha.]

favor, wish well

3.
'

refresh;

4. have

pleasure in (ace),
pleasure in/ ave,
f

[cf.

Lat. avere, 'have

ardha, a. half; as m. the half. ardharca, m. half-stanza, [ardha. + rca.] ardhika, a. amounting to half, [ardha.] arpana, n. the sending, consignment, entrusting,
n.

hail.']
;

pra

show forth favor

to
'

then,

tive or heedful (as, conversely,

be attenin Eng. at-

tention has come

or courtesy').

mean act of kindness

off.

[caus. of Vr.]

a hundred millions. arbuda, arbuda-ikhara, m. Million-peaks,

ava,

vbl prefix,

down;

avaka,

/.

grassy

swamp-plant,

Blyxa
(place,

name of a mountain. arya, a. faithful; attached,

['

octandra Richard.
kindly, 79
3
.

avakaa,
and

m.

1.

open place;
[\Zkag
[V jna

2.

going eagerly to/

Vr

cf arya.]
.

so) opportunity.

aryaman

[426a], m. bosom-friend, esp. a

avajna,
.

f. contempt.

+ ava.] + ava

for

bridegroom's friend,

irapavi>fi<ptos ; Aryaan Aditya (invoked at the man, name of wedding, and often with play upon the

mg, cf avamana.]

avatar a,

m. descent, esp, of supernatural

beings to the
ava.]

earth

an epiphany ;
avatar.

in-f

appellative

mg

of the word),
a.

[arya.]

carnation, Anglo-Indian

[Vtr

arvak-kalika,
ority,

belonging to hither
;

or nearer time, posterior

-ta, /. posteri-

avatta,

see 1087e.
n.

[arvanc ( 1249a) + kala, 1222c 2.]

[409a],
a.
;

avadana,
a-vadya,
fection.
V

cutting

off.

[\/
;

2 da as

ava.]

arvanc
i.e.

directed hitherwards;
w. nud, thrust hither,

a.

un-praiseworthy

n.

imper-

w. kr, bring hither

[1285.]

downwards.
(arhati,
-te;

avadhiraya
reject.

(avadhirayati). despise;

arh

arhayati).

deserve;

have a right to ; w. inf., be able ; w. inf., caus. give a as a weak imperative, 7 17

;

a-vadhya,
ble,

a. not to be harmed, inviola[vadhya, 1285.]

right to, present with.

with bent down body, arha, a. deserving; worthy; fit. [Varh.] 17 [Vnam.] 34 a-laksana, a. without any characteristic mark without special mark, i.e. plain, avamana, m. contempt; self-contempt, [s/man + ava for mg, cf. avajna.] 50 14 unornamented. [laksana.] avalambitavya, grdv. to be held on to. a-laksita, a. unnoticed. [Vlaksaya.] a. not catching. [\Zlamb + ava.] a-labhamana, 41am, adv. enough; sometimes equiv. to an a- vac, a, a. not willing or submissive; un. ;
.

avadhya-bhava, avanata-kaya, a.

m. inviolability, 35 21 .

adj.,

adequate,
ready,

fitting,

ready;

enough with, have done

w. instr. with w. kr,

;

controlled,

[vaca : acct, 1288a *.]

adv. necessarily, surely,
adj. a-vagya, 'unyielding.']
;

avac.yam,
an unused
n.

[fr.

make

adorn;

sv-alamkrta, well
(

adorned; sam-alamkrta, well

1077b) adorned,
[later
salt.

form of aram.]
without

sam intens., avas, avas,

from.

furtherance
ava.]

grace.

[Vav.]

adv.

downwards;

w. abl. [1128],

down

a-lavana,
a-lasa,
a.

a.

not

[cf.
,

not

lively;

energy;

ava sa

n.

refreshment, nourishment. [V av,

m. occasion.

slothful; tired.

mg3.]
absence of cu-

a-lobha,
pidity.

m. non-greed;

avasara,
mg,
cf.

[Vsr

+ ava:

for

Lat. casus, 'occasion/ w. cadere,

Fall, 'case, instance/ w.

alp a,

a.

small.
a.

'fall/

and Ger.
n.

alpa-dlii,
telligence.

small-minded, of small

in-

fallen, 'fall.']

avasana,

place of rest,

[s/

sa

+ ava.]

avastha]
avastha,
ava
:

1-233
f.
state, condition.
cf.

[\/stha

for

mg,

Lat. status w. stare.]

a-vahant,
a-vacya,
a vane
s. n.

a.

not

flowing,

standing.

a-gaknuvant, a. not being able. [Vgak.] a-gakya, a. impossible. a-ganka, a. without hesitation, [ganka:
cf aviganka.]
.

[Vvah, mg4.]
a.

not to be spoken

to.

agana,
ace.

n.

food.

[\/2ag.]

downwards; avak, adv. downwards, in depth.

[409a], a. directed
f.
;

a-guci,

a.

impure.
a.

a-gubha,
a-geva,
a-gesa,

disagreeable.

avi, m. sheep; as
Lat. ovis,
'

ewe.

[cf.

615,

*oFis,

a.

not dear;

hostile.

[geva:

sheep

'

Eng.

ewe.']

acct, 1288a.]

a-vicchindant, a-vicchinna, a.
[do.]

a.

not severing. [Vchid.]

not severed, continuous,

without remainder, entire; -tas, adv. entirely, without exception.

a.

agman,

m.

1. stone;

2.
.

thunderbolt;
[cf.

a-vijnaya, grd. without discerning. [ Vj na.J a-vijneya, a. unknowable, [do.] a-vidasin, a. not drying up, perennial.
[Vdas.]

3.

vault of heaven, 79 9

S^wi/,

'anvil,

thunderbolt';

kinship

w.

Eng.

'hammer uncertain.]

agmanvant,
a.

a. stony,

[agman.]
[cf.

a-vidvans,
1288a.]

unwise; as m.
not widow,
adv. not

fool,

[acct,

agru, agva,
'ittttos,

n.

tear.

m. horse; agva,/. mare, steed,

dialectic Ikkos, Lat. equus,
eh, eoh,
*

a-vidhava,
acct, 1288a*.]

f.

[vidhava:
according
to

Old Saxon

ehu,

AS.

horse.']

a-vidhanatas,
regulation.

agva-kovida, a. agva-medha, m.
agvln,
a.

well skilled in horses.

horse-sacrifice.

a-vipltita,
[Vplu
-f

a.

not dishonored; unsullied.

vi, q.v.]
a.

horsed; as dual m. the Acvins, gods of the morning light, 85 15 n. [agva.]

a. consisting
:

a-viveka,
a-vigaiika,
tating,

without discrimination.
lack of judgment.
2
,

agvya,
[agva

of horses

of a horse,

avivekata,/
a.

[1237.]

cf. Xmrtos,

'

of a horse.']
[cf.

without hesitation, unhesi1304a.]

asta
octo,

[483 3 ], num. eight,

okt&, Lat.

[viganka, 334

AS.

eahta,

Eng.

eight.]

a-visaya,
ness to do
;

m. a non-province; something

out of one's line or that one has no busi-

astamd, a. eighth, asta-vidha, a. of

[asta, 487 6 .]

eight sorts; eight-fold.

a-vrka,

a.

[vidha, 1302c 5.] unlawful thing. not harmful; -am, adv. harm- as tang a, n. eight

members.

[anga,

lessly, lovingly,

[vfka:

acct, 1288a*.]

'1312.]

aveksa,

/
3

a looking around.
a.
1T
.

[Viks

+ astanga-pata,
bers,
i.e.

m. a fall on eight

mem-

ava, 1149

.]

a-vyakta,
All-soul, 67

not manifest; as m.
[Vanj.]

The

and face, asti,/. attainment.

>/

on hands, knees, feet, breast, i.e. a most profound obeisance.

[\/

1 ag.]

a-vyaya,
sl

a.

imperishable; not subject to

[1288a.]
(acn6ti, acnut6; ananga,

las

(asti [636]; asa).

1. be,

exist; be

change; unbroken.

present or on hand ; take place, happen

asti, asit, there is, there was, very frequent

lag,
anage"

orig.

aiig
;

[788*]
;

asta

asta

agitum).
.

at beg.
sessive

of stories;
gen.,
;

2.

be, w. predicate pos-

reach
^s,

attain ; obtain, get.

[cf

7ro5-7j>e/c-

i.e.

belong to; asti

mama,

'reaching to the feet';

^-e-y/c-a,

'car-

I have
1

observe that SJct. has no verb for

ried': see also the closely related V2nag.]

have '

3.

most frequent as simple copula

e.g.

+ up a, attain 2ag (acnati;

t&
;

to.

further, w. ppls:

aga; agit; agisyati; agi;

agitum
;

agitva

-agya).

partake of

prapto 'si, art thou come, didst thou come, 9 x hantavyo smi, occidendus sum, 3 2 gepano 'smi, I have
; ' ;

taste

eat.

[a specialization of V 1 ag

sworn, 97 7

redundantly [303b 4 end]:

e.g.

cf. &k-o\os, 'bit*:

for mg,

cf.

bhaks.]

-J-pra, partake of; caws. feed.

tatha^anusthite sati, it being thus performed, 35 17 ; so 37 13 , 39 16^; prahrstah

[123]
san, being pleased, 48 12
;

[ahata

4.
evam

w. advs

tusnim
be 96
'

asit,

kept silent;

astu, so

it;
19
.

w. pradus, see s.v.;

5.
are/

become,
cf. etr-rt,
'

a sura, 1. a. spiritual (used of the gods, and designating esp. the difference between celestial and mundane existence);

[w. as-ti, s-anti,

exists/
eio-i,

'is,

2. as
adeva,

m. a spirit of
spirit that is

is,

Doric

eVrf, *avri,

are/ are/

life, a god; asura no god, demon, 82 6

;

Lat.

es-t, s-unt,

AS.

is, *is-t,

s-ind,

'

is,

3.

later,

demon

(45 6 ),

enemy
if

of the

Eng.
V

is ;

cognate are a-m,

;

ar-t } are.']

gods, an Asura, a not-gocl (as

the word

2 as (asyati, -te; asa

asisyati; asta;

asitum
shoot
;

asitva

-asya).

throw, cast,
'

were a-sura whence, by popular etymology, the pendant sura, god '). [asu'

throw aside, dished' sword; Lat.

*aslea, 'die/

[cf. asi,

the branilea,
fr.

ra,

1226

(cf.

1188f),

and as-u
n.

fr.

VI

as,

ensis,

'

sword';

1178b.]

like Ger.

Wiirfel,

'die/

asurya,
V

a.

godlike; as

pi.

godhead,

werfen,

+ + abhi, throw

throw/] vy-ati, throw over, cross.

*

[asura, 1212d4.]

asuya

(asuyati).

be impatient,
[V
.

(one's self) upon, direct

asuya,/.
asrj
'blood.']

impatience.

asuya, 1149 6 .]
[cf.

(one's attention) to, study,

[for

mg,

cf.

[432], n. blood,

24 M

Cyprian

cap,

Tpo<r4x lv without rbv vovv.~\

+ ni, throw down;

-fpari-ni,
over.

deposit; commit,
stretch

asaii,

see

501 and adas.

throw down over,

asta, n. home; astam, w. i, gam, ya, go home; esp. of the sun [see 1092b], set.
:
.

[prob. V 1 as for mg, cf bhavana.] + nis, throw out; root out; destroy. + vi, 1. cast asunder; cast or throw asta-mauna, a. having thrown aside or away 2. break in pieces, 70 u abandoned silence. [V2as.] 4- s am, cast or put together. a s t i /. being. [V 1 as.] a-samhradayant, a. not causing to as than [431], n. bone. [cf. 6<rr4ov, Lat.
;
.

rattle,

[Vhrad.]
a.

stem
unfaithful, treach-

ossi-, *osti~,

nom.

os,

'

bone.']

a-satyasamdha,
erous.

a-sthavara,
asthi,
see

a.

not standing,
[Vspr.]
[cf.
7)/j.eh,

asthan.

a-sant,
ence.

a.

non-existing; as

n.

non-exist-

a-sprcant, a. not touching. as ma [494], pron. stem, we, us.

Lesbian
&fx/ies t

a-sapinda,a.

related

more

distantly than

'we.']
pi.

in the sixth generation, see sapinda.

as mad,

as stem in cpsls [494], our; as

a-samartha,
a
-s

a.

unable.
non-success.

majestaticus,

my.
of us; our.
o. a.

a-sampatti,/.
,

asmaka,

a.

[asma, 516*.]
[Vsvap.]
not self-con*
ill;

a mb a d dh a a. un-connected, in-cohersame Jig. mg as in Eng. [Vbandh.] a-sambandha, a. not having relationent, w.

a-svapant, a-svastha,
a-sveda,

not sleeping.
not well,

tained, not master of one's self,

a. free

ship.

from sweat.
ahathus,
'

a-sambhavya,
sible.

a.

unsupposable, impos- V

ah

(attha,

aha,

-tus,

amis
[cf.

[801a]).
a. impatient.

say; call; ahus, they say.

'

a-saha,
asu, m.

Lat. aio,
nego,
'

say/ ad-ag-ium,

saw, proverb,'

vital spirit; vigorous life. [VI as.]

a. insatiable. a. life-robbing,

say no.']
,

a-sutrp, asu-tfp,
asu-niti,
life (in

[1288a*.]

[vbl of V2trp.]

+ p r a declare to be. aha, assev. particle, certainly,

namely,
[pron. root a:
cf.

of course;

/. the leading or
;

continuing of
;

1104 3 end.]

the other world)

[acct, 1274.]
a.

spirit-life

spirit-

world,

a- hat a,
(Soma),
i.e.

aha, for ahan in cpds. [1209a, 1315a.] a. 1. not beaten; 2. (since

a-sunva,
indifferent

not

pressing

to

the gods, godless.

[see

Hindu washermen wet the clothes and pound them with stones) unwashed, of a
garment,
i.e.

1148.3b and 716.]

new.

[Vhan.]

ahan]
ahan,
ahar, alias [430a],
e.g.

[124]
n.

day

(as opp.

akar sikakhya,
akarsika.

a.

having the
shape
the

name

to night),

92 16 ; day.
ego,

[akhya.]

a ham [491], pron. I. [cf. iydb, Lat. AS. ic, Eng. /; see 491 and ma etc.]

akara,
[V 1

m.
:

make
.

appearance.
shapely.

kr + a

cf akrti.]
a.
like

ahar, see ahan. ahar-niga, n. day and

-am, adv. constantly,

akaravant,
night,

Eng.

wxH^poy
1253b.]

[akara.]

[nica

akaga,

in

Veda, m.;
[prop.

later, n.
*

free or

open

ahalya, / Ahalya, Gautama's wife. aha s, see ahan. a -hast a, a. handless. [hasta, 1304a.] ah ah a, excl. ofjoy or sorrow. [1135a.] a-harya, a. not liable to be stolen.

space; sky.

outlook, clearness,'

Vkag + a.] akula, a. 1.

bestrewn, covered, filled;

;

2. fig.
v -] <lV

confused

agitated.

[V3kr +

a,

aharyatva,
[1239.]

n.

non-liability to

be stolen.

akulaya
,

(akulayati).
[V ku

confuse; aku[akula.]
-f
;

lita, at one's wit's end.

esp.

a hi, m. serpent;
under agha
pent
' ;

the dragon of the sky,

aku ta

n.

intention.

a.]

often identified w. the

:

demon
is >

Vritra.
'

[see
ser-

akrti,
[V 1

f.

make

shape
:

appearance.

%x yxe\vst Lat. anguilla,

.

cf

kat. anguis,
l

eel.']

kr + a, 1157. Id cf. akara.] akhu, m. mold-warp; mouse, ['burrower/

i,-hinsa,y. non-injuring (any creature). ihi-gopa [352], a. having the dragon as

their keeper.

Vkha + a, 1178a

end.]
at

akhya, f, name;
as name.

end qfcpds, having

[1302

*.]

[Vkhya + a.]

a hi vat, adv.

as a dragon.
n.

[1107.]

ahi-hatya,
[acct, 1272a,

the slaying of the dragon;

fight

the (victorious)

with the dragon,

1213c]
not being angry.

akhyana, n. tale. [Vkhya -fa, 1150.] agantavya, grdv. see V gam -f a. agantu, m. arrival; and so, as in Eng., person arriving. [V gam + a, 1161.]
agaxnana,
n.

l-hr nan a,

a.

[V2hr.]

a coming hither; w. punar,

'a
is

aho

excl.

pleasant.

a returning. [V gam + a.] of astonishment, pleasant or una gas, n. sin. [orig., perhaps, [1135a: euphony, 138f.]
V anj
:

slip,'

aho-ratra, n. day and night, wxH^pov. [ahas + ratri, 1253b see ratra.]
:

cf. &yos,

'

guilt

'

different

ayos,

see Vyaj.]

aghrni,
<

a.

glowing, beaming.

[V2ghr,

glow/ +

a, 1158.]

a, adv.

1.

* ;

hither, unto, as prefix w. verbs

angirasa,

a.

descended from Angiras.

the rinsing of the mouth.
m. dish for use in rinsing

of motion ; sides ca
73 20
all

2.
a,

conjunctively, thereto, be-

[angiras, 1208a.]

both
to,

and, 85 5

3.

as-

acamana,

n.

severatively,
;

(up

i.e.)

quite, entirely,

[Vcam. + a.]

4.

as prep., w. abl.: hither from,

;

acamaniya,
the mouth,

the

way from and

10
.
.

then [293c], all the

,

[acamana, 1215.]
[V car
esp.

way
is

to, until,

49 13, 64 ", 103 105 6 106 2

[cf Lat.
'

acara,
usage
;

m. walk and conversation; conduct;

as far as, 105

a,

'

from/ which

observance.
m. teacher,
'

+
of

a.]

not akin w. ab,

m.

from/]

acarya,

the Veda.
fr.

akara,
V

1.

accumulation, abundance

[perhaps,

the

man

of observances/

2. mine. [V3kr + a, q.v.] akarnaya (akarnayati

;

acara, 1212d4.]

akarnita
;

ajarasam,
ajarasaya,
formed
fr.

adv. to old age.

[from the
[dat. (1113)

akarnya). listen give ear to hear, [denom. fr. the possessive adj. *akarna, 'having the ear to, i.e. listening.']

phrase a jaras-am.]
adv. to old age.

the preceding, as if that were

akarsaka,
[s/kr^

a.

attractive;

f.

-ika

ace. of ajarasa.]

[1222d], Pleasanton, as

name

of a town,

aji, m. race; contest; battle.

cf. ay-d>v, 'contest.']

[Vaj, 1155.

+ a.]

[125]
a j fi ft ,
/. order
n.
cf.
;

[Vap
m. respect, notice, care.

command.

[V jna

a.]

adara,
:

[V2dr

ijya,
etc.);

clarified butter

(for

anointing,

a, 'regard.']

ghrta.

for

mg,

cf.

[Vanj+a, see 100 20 Eng. noun smear, 'ointment/

m.
n.

adahana,
mation.

n.

burning-place, place of cre-

[V dah
n.

+ a.]
[V 1

and verb smearJ]

iijya-c.eaa,
butter.
rest

adana
of

receiving.

da +

a,

'

take/

the clarified

1150.]

ajyahuti,/.
[ahuti.]

oblation of clarified butter.

adi, m. 1. in-ception, beginning, 60 8 adim adatte, he makes a beginning; adav

;

eva, just before, just

n.

now
:

2.

esp. at

end

anjana,
unguen,
*

ointment.

[Vafij

+ a:

cf.

Lat.

ointment/]
a.

of adj. cpds [see 1302c 1] as the beginning, i.e.

-adi,

having

and

so forth

adhya,

wealthy;

rich,

[perhaps

fr.

or,

the

qualified

noun being omitted, and

arthya.]

the
id,
a,

adj. cpd being used as subst,

forth.

at, adv. thereupon; ad [lit. 'from that,' abl. of

then indeed.

so

[undoubtedly
of,

fr.
i.e.

and da + a, V1

1114a.]
[atithi, 'guest/

'take/ 'a taking hold

1155. 2e:
an-fangen,

beginning/

atithya,
1211.]

n. hospitality,

for
*

mg,

cf.

Lat. in-cipere, Ger.

take hold

of, begin.']

adika, equiv. to adi in use 2. [1222, 1307.] at ma, for atman in cpds, 1249a 2 atmaka, for atman in mg 4 at end of cpds adit y a, m. 1. son of Aditi, name applied to the gods of the heavenly light, [1222, 1307]; e.g. mara^atmaka, murderVaruna, Mitra, Aryaman, etc. 2. Aditnatured, murderous, ya, name of the sun-god, son of Aditi; atman, m. 1. breath; 2. spirit; soul
.

{cf.

84 8 n.), as principle of
self;

life

and feeling;

the sun.

[aditi, 1211.]

3.

very often so used as a simple

reflexive pron.

[514];

e.g.,
19

myself, 36 16

ad in, a. eating, devouring, [Vad, adevana,n, gambling-place, 98 1S

.

1183 5 .]
[VI div,
[adi,

26 ; himself, 4 ; in genitive: 17 is; her, 46 5; one's own, 21 , 58 22 ; his, 4. nature, character, peculiarity; esp.
thyself,

15

'play/

+ a.]
adi
in use 2.

adya,
1211.]

a. first; equiv. to

at

end of cpds,
/ccct'
.

see

atmaka

5.

the
uni-

adhipatya,
1211
2

n.

sovereignty,

[adhipati,

soul

O-oxfot the
[cf.

soul of the

end.]
grdv.
to be ventured against;

verse, 66 8

avrpfai 'breath';
*

aT/j.6s,
*
:

adhrsya,

vapor ' mg, cf.

'

AS.

sfym, seftm,

breath

for

approachable.

irvtO/ua

and Lat. anima, 'breath,

party.
his

adheya,
fire.

spirit.']

[Vdhrs + a, 963d.] a placing, esp. of the sacred [V 1 dha + a, ' put/ 1213c]
n. n.

atma-paksa, m. one's own atma-prabha, a. having

own
splendor,

adhvaryava,
priest,

service

of

sacrificing

or their

[adhvaryii, 1208c]
a.

atma-bhava,
ence of one's

[prabha, 354.] to. the coming into existn.

anaduha,
weak form

of a bull, taurine,
;

[anaduh,
'the
icpo<r<

of anadvah, 404

1208a.]

self.

an an a,
one's

n.

mouth;

face.

[prop,

atma-mansa,
atmavat,
atman: 1107.] atma-c.akti, /.

own
self,

fiesh.

breather/ Van:
i.e.

cf. ^vetr-,

'face/ in

adv. as one's

[atma,

one's
n.

atma-Qonita,
personal risk.

one's

own power. own blood.

self,

atma-aamdeha,
atma-hita,
t.e.

m. danger of one's

n.

one's
n.

own

welfare.

atmaupamya,
[aupamya.J

likeness to one's self,

a putting one's self in another's place.

rjvfjs and inr-nvfiSf 'with face turned towards/ 'with face averted': for mg, cf nay an a.] ap (apn6ti; apa apat; apsyati; aptai aptum aptva -apya apyate ipsati reach; win; get; [1030]; apayati). upon one's self; apt a: 1. having bring reached ; extending over ; and so, adequate, suitable, fit; 2. having reached, i.e. being near or intimate, and so, as m.,
; ; ; ;
;

apana]
a friend;
desires
to

[126]

ipsita, whom
obtain,

or

what one ayasa,

desired.
cf. iJTrtos,

a. metallic,

of iron; as n. metai,
length.

sought

for,

iron,

[ayas, 1208a.]
like

[prob. for a-ap, 108g, see apas:

'

a yam a, m.

Eng. extent,
[Vi,
*

i.e.

approachable, friendly
'fasten/]

' ;

Lat.

ap-iscor,
(Va<>

[Vyam + a,
ayti,
a.

'extend.']

'reach,' ap-ere, 'seize, fasten'; airrco

active, lively.
yvs, *iy6-s, its,
ev- t

1178a: prob.
generalized,

for

air),

akin are

active, doughty,
cv,

4-abhi, reach

to a thing, attain; desid.

mighty/
'well':

'strongly/

strive to win; cans, cause to reach the mark, i.e. carry out fully, 96 n
.

for

mg

of ayti,

cf.

the phrase

"full of go."]

+ ava, come upon,

acquire
-f
;

fall in

with
;

obtain,

take upon one's self incur. pra, reach; arrive; come upon; catch;
;

ayudha, n. ayusmant,

weapon. [Vyudh + a.] a. having life or vitality;

[ayus, 1235a.]

long-lived; old.

win, obtain, get

incur;

prapta: reached, ay us,

n. (activity, liveliness,

and

so) life;
;

found, caught, obtained; reached, arrived,

having come; caus. cause to arrive at, bring to, 63"; prapaniya, to be brought
to,

a genius, Ayus, 85 18 period or duration of life ; long life ; {like Eng. life, i.e.) living creatures. [Vi, 1154,
vitality ; personified as

53 18 9 4- vi, reach through, pervade, 66

.

cf
.

ay-ti
'

cf.

aL&v, Lat. ae-vu-m, AS. Bw,

se,

life-time, \time';

apana,

m. market.

[Vpan +
[lit.
'

a.]

'ever';

AS.

sef-re,

AS. dwa, Eng. ever.]

(to

a,

Eng. aye,

apad,/
mg, cf
.

misfortune,

a getting into
lit.

aranyaka,
ness; as

a.

pertaining to the wilder-

(trouble), V pad -fa: for specialization of

arti,

and Eng.

ac-cident,

'

a hap-

pening' (of trouble).]

be read in the solitude of the wilderness Whitney, [aranya, 1222e.] p. xvi.).

n. forest-treatise

apas, see ap. apf, m. friend,

IjxtoSf s.v.

aradhana,
['one

n.

the gratifying, propitiation,

a, caus.]
i.e.

who has reached

(cf.

or

service.

[V
n.

radh +
lit.

stands near another'

ap.]

apta), v'ap: cf.

arogya,
[aroga.]

diseaseless-ness,

health,

apta-daksina,. having or accompanied aroha,

by
suitable presents,
a.

m. the swelling hips or buttocks of prop.

'

[daksina, 334

.]

a woman.
child
is

the seat

'

on which a
its

abdika,
lasting
*

annual;
n.

-abdika,

-ennial,

carried astride
'

by
.

mother,

get upon, take one's seat V ruh + a, [abda.] upon see anka and cf the words of an ornament (jewels, etc.). ogress, MBh., aruha mama cronim, nes[' what is worn/ V bhr + a for mg, cf ' garment,' w. <pepa>, and Ger. Tracht, yami tvam vihayasa, get upon my hip, <papos, I will carry thee through the air/] dress/ w. tragen, wear/] ami, a. raw. [cf. v/x6s, 'raw'; Lat. am- arta, a. visited, esp. by trouble; afflicted;
years,

abharana,

' :

'

'

drus, 'bitter/]

stricken; distressed.
disease, [caus. of

[Vr

+ a,

q.v.

for

a may a, m. injury;

mg, cf. American slang phrase gone for.] amayitnu, a. sickening, [caus. of Vam, arti,/. a visitation (of evil), i,e, trouble, misfortune, see 93 15 n. [Vr + a: for mg, 1196b.] cf. arta and apad.] and amis,] amis a, n. flesh, [cf. ama
Vam.]

amisain, a. flesh-eating. amis, n. raw flesh; flesh,

[acin.]
[cf.

ardra,

a.

wet.

ama.]

amoda,

a.

gladdening; as m. fragrance.
foot-hold; resting-place; esp.
fire, fire-place.

[Vmud + a.] ay a tana, n.

ardra-vasas, a. having wet garments. arya, a. belonging to the faithful, i.e., as m. man of one's own tribe, an Aryan, as designation of a man of the Vedic Indian
}

place of the sacred

[Vyat
eyes.

tribes; as adj.

Aryan; noble; reverend

'Aryan';
vii. 62,

(used in respectful address), [arya, 1208f

ayata-locana,
[Vyam + a.]

o.

having long

cf.

Avestan

airya,

New

Persian,
4tca-

Iran, 'Persia';

Hdt.

oi MrjSoi

[127]
\4ovto ird\ai 'Aptot; Keltic nom. eriu, ace.
erinn,

[Vi

remain
on, 32

continue,
18
.

04 w

3.

w.

name
n.

of Ireland

Eng.

Irtish

cf.

[1075c], continue (doing anything),

ppl keep
asa,

ari, arya,.]

[cf. ria-rat, 'sits';

Lat. anus,

alasya,

sloth,

[alasa.]
n.

*ds-nu-s,

'

seat,

buttocks

; '

Old Lat.
i.e.

alasya-vacana,
ist's

sloth-dictum,

as

Lat, dra,

'

family-seat, hearth, altar.']

one's place in,
i.e.

designation for the ignava ratio or fatal-

+ adhi, take
+ upa,
serve),
sit

visit,
.

49 16

argument.
talk; conversation.
n.

get into (shoes),

put on, 45 17

a lap a, m.

[Vlap

+ a.]
a.]

alokana,

the beholding.

[Vlok +

by (in sign of readiness wait upon (a command), 92*;

sit

to
sit

ava, pron. stem, 491. avis, adv. forth to sight, make visible. [1078.]
\/

by (expectantly),
in

waiting for, 91 4

view

w. kr,

a vft, f. a turning. [Vvrt + a.] a 5 a, m. food. [ 2 ag, eat/] a gay a, ?n. lying-place; abode,
'

+ pary-upa, sit around, surround, a sana, n. sitting, 4 n seat. [Vas.] asara, m. (like Eng. colloq. a pour,
;

27

i.e.)

[s/gl

+ a.] asura,

pouring rain. [Vsr + a, run.'] a. demonic; asm. demon,

'

[asura,

1208f.] ag&s, y! wish, hope, [gans + a.] aga, /I hope, [younger form of agas.] as6cana, n. cavity (into which one pours). [V sic + a.] &qH,f. region; quarter (of the sky), [specialized from 'place, objective point, that asecanavant,<x. having a cavity, hollow,

which one reaches/

V 1 ag,

'

reach/]
3

[asecana.]

agavant,

a.

hopeful,
cpds.

[aga.]
[\[2ag, 1183
.]

agin, a. eating, in a 5 Is [392], f wish

[\/cas

or prayer, esp. for good.

:

+ a, 639, 225 2 cf. praxis.] aglr-vada, m. expression of a

wish,
i.e.

ahati,/ blow. [\/han + a, 1157 and Id.] ahanas, a. swelling, fermenting, foaming. ahavana, n. oblation, [s/hu+a.] ahavaniya, a. of or for the oblation; w.
x

(good)

agni, oblation-fire
oblation-fire

as m. t without agni,

a benediction,
of

[agis, cf 392.]
.

(the

agirvadabhidhanavant,
designation

a.

containing a
[agir-

oblation), see

one that receives the 2 102 n. [ahavana, 1215.]

one's
takes,
self
i.e.

a
[cf.

benediction.

ahara,
[Vhr

m. the taking to

(of

vada + abhidhana, 1233.]

agii, a. swift.
oc-ior,
*

food), eating;
'swift';

what one

food.

wk^-s,

Lat.

+ a.]

swifter.']
n.

age arya,

wonder; prodigy.

ahara-dana, n. giving of food. ahara-parityaga, m. relinquishment

of food.

1. (place of self-castigaa grama, m. tion, i.e.) hermitage; 2. stadium in a

Brahman's
are four
:

aharadi,
1302c
1.]

n.

food and so forth,

a.

[adi,

religious life (of

which there

that of the student or

brahma- ahararthin,

seeking food,

[arthin.]

carin, that of the householder or grha-

ahitagni,
fire
;

stha, that of the hermit or vanaprastha,

having a set or established as m. one who is keeping alive a

a.
fire,

and that of the beggar

65 3 v.
[V gram + a.]

or bhiksu),

see

sacred
1299a.]

[ahita,

Vldha +

a,

'set':

a gray a, m. that on which anything leans i.h.uti, f. oblation, offering (used both of or rests support refuge protection the act and of the thing offered) cf. the
;
; ; ;

authority.

[Vgri

-f

a.]

later

word homa.
'

[si

hu + a

w. -huti, cf

agraya-bhuta,
tection,
i.e.,

a.

as m.,

having become a proprotector. [1273c]

Xi5-<"-s,

a pouring.']
n.

ahvana,
hva
i,
\l

call

invitation.

[Vhu or

as,
V

excl.

as

ofjoy or of displeasure, ah! (aste [628], asina [619 3 ]; asam cakre;

;

-f

a.]

asista

asisy&te

asita

asitum ; asitva
settle

pron. root, see

i

idam and 502 3

itva
;

1. sit; seat 1 -2. abide; down.93

-asya).
;

one's self;

2 (ffi[612]; iyaya, lyiis [783b ]; esya^i;

;

dwell, 85 19 ; stay;

ita

6tum

-itya).

1. go; go

]
to or towards;

[128]
dead;
inent.

come; enter; 2. more on, pass; 3. go to, i.e. attain (a thing or condition) lyase [1021 2 ], goest hither and thither, 90 15 -imahe [1021 2 ], (like Ger. an-gehen) we approach with
86 u
;

2.

come. out, stick

out, be

prom-

+ prati,
approved.

go against, withstand; go back

pratita, recognized,

to; recognize, 9$ u ;

prayers, beseech,
i-mus,

[w. i-mas, cf

f-fiev,

Lat.

+ vi, go asunder;

separate; disperse, 83 15
i.e.

'we go

'

Goth. i-ddja, AS. eode,

is

spread one's self over,

vita, at beg. of cpds,
i.e.

pervade, 72*;

'went';

radically akin, perhaps,

AS.

having departed

gan (stem ga for *ga-if ga~ being the inseparable prefix), Eng. go, Ger.gehen: see
also ayii, ayus.]

ati, go beyond or past or

68 9
escape.

from \ sam, come together assemble. + iccha desire inclination. f. wish seek ' cf AS. sesce, ' an asking.'] over; overfree

[V 1 is,

'

whelm; transcend; leave behind, get

of,
-I;

rid

ij, vbl. sacrificing, in rtv-ij.

[Vyaj, 252.]
the other;

ad hi, come

upon, notice; take notice,

ijya*/ sacrifice. [\[yaj, 252.] itara [523], pron. a. other;

another; other than,
w. abl.
'

87 18 ;

middle
act.

for one's self,

adhite [612 note], go over repeat, learn, read; ppl.

mg, learn-ed, 18
15
;

i.e.

different from,
:

[pron. root

i,

602 s

cf.

Lat. iterum,

adhita: w.
mg,
learnt,

s
;

w. pass,

another time.']

21

caus.

adhyapayati it&s, adv.

[1098c
2
],

1.
24
18

used
;

like the abl.

of a pron.

[1042e], cause to learn, teach.

+ u p a^a d h i in upadhyaya. + anu, go along or after; accompany;

,

-2. from this (place), from here; here; from this (world), 5 8 itas tatas, here and there 3. from this
;
;

ppl. anvita,
filled or

accompanied by, endowed

or

(time), now, 41

8
.

[pron. root

i,

502 s .]

connected with.
withdraw.
in.

iti, adv. see 1102a.

so
;

-fsam-anu, the same. + an tar, go within; retire,

-f-apa, gooff; slink away.
4-

iti
;

96 9

1. in this way, thus; deva akurvan, thus the gods did, 2. used w. all kinds of quotations
:

abhi, go unto; become embodied

,

made verbis ipsissimis tathaw ity uktva, upon saying "Yes," 4 2 sa prstavan kau
;

+ ava, approach. + a come near or

the adv.

unto or hither ;

w.

yuvam iti, he asked, "Who are evam astu iti tau dhavitau,
words, "So be
;

ye," 45 5

with the
off,

+ + Ti p a^a come unto. + sam-a, come near

,

punar, go back. abhy-a, approach, go near.

to

45 16 ; so EV., 85 12 so MS., 92 15 ; ity akarnya, on hearing (so, i.e.) the preceding clokas,
it,"

the two ran

together;

as-

17

16
;

cf.

18

10
;

2a.

designating something

semble.

as that which was, or under the circumstances

sun).
to

+ ud, go up, rise (of the + upa, go unto; fall

ppl. upeta,

might have been said or thought or intended

or known, sometimes (46
16
)

the lot of;

preceding
iti,

it,

but

gone unto, attended by, pro-

usually following it:

martavyam

at the

vided with.

thought, "I must die," 29 9 ; gardabho

-fsam-upa, come hither. + ni, go into or in; cf. nyaya.

H-para, go away
-t-

'yam
"This

iti
is

jnatva, recognizing (the fact),

an ass," 34 20

-2b.
:

interr.
iti,

in

or forth

depart.

place of the exact quotation

kim
5
;

alleg-

anu-para, go

forth along (a path).

ing or intending what, under what pretext,

-fvi-para, go away separately. + pari, circumambulate; walk round

(the
fire).

with what intention, 30 4 41

,

2c.

used
(is)

in giving

an authority
1T
;

iti

dharana, so
so
in citing

the rule, 62
or

ity eke,
13

some folks
a Vedic

-f-pra,
esp.

1. go forward

onward, 83 u

(say), 101
verse by
etc.)
;

9
;

2d. used
at

go forth out of this world, and so (like Eng. depart), die pretya, after dying, i.e.
;

its

first

2e.

word (60 ) or words (98 20, the end of a section or book

in the other world (opp. of iha)

preta,

(cf atha), here endeth, 4*;

2f.

w. verbs

[129]
of naming, considering, etc., the predicate, marked by iti, is nom., sometimes ace. 22 damayanti^iti both constructions at 61 vigruta, known as or named "D.," 6 3 3. used to include under one head or as
;
;

[iras
adv. now.

idanim,
V

[pron. root

i,

1103b.]

id h

or

aindhista
kindle,

indh (inddhe [694]; idhe [783b]; indhisyati iddha; -fdhya).

;
;

[cf.

aW-cc,

'burn'; Lat.
aestus,

aed-e-s,

'fire-place, hearth, dwelling' (cf. stove

and

in

a
;

list

several separate objects, 21

105 T
61
18
.

4. evam superfluously
60 n ; -5.
i,

100 added, 61 u
,

8
,

Ger.

Stube,

room

')

*aid~tu-s,
dst,

'heat'; AS. ad, 'funeral pile';

oast,
'

Eng.

iti doubled,

iti

ha = iti,
cf.

12

8
,

kiln for drying hops or malt/]

kindle, trans,

[pron. root

1102a:

Lat.

iti-

+ sam,

and

intrans.

deniy 'just so/]

idhma,
[agglomerait

m. fuel.

[Vidh, 1166: for mg, cf

itihasa,
tion of

m. story, legend,

Eng. kindlings.]

iti

ha

asa,

'

thus, indeed,

was

'

idhma-citi,/.
V

fuel-pile.

1314b.]

in

(in-6~ti, prop. i-n6-ti [713]).

;

drive;

ittha

(V. only) and ittham, adv. in this

ittha,

force

enas.
Indra,

[cf

>/

inv.]

way; so; kirn ta happen thee? 73 8

.

[adverbs

how does this indra, m. the later made from

chief,
item,
'

name

of a Vedic god; in

language, the best of its kind,

prince, [none of the numerous proposed derivations is satisfactory.] ity-adi, at end of possessive adj. cpds used indra-purogama, a. having Indra as substantively, that which has "*' as its leader, preceded by Indra. [1302c 2.] beginning, i.e. " and so forth. [Bee indra-loka, m. Indra's world, heaven. 1302c lend.] indra-c,atru, a. having Indra as his id, V. pel. just; exactly; even; emphasizing conqueror. [1302.] the preceding word and to be rendered by indra-sena, /. Indra's missile weapon;

the ace. sing, neut., i-d, of the pron. root

i,

see 1101

cf Lat. ita
.

and

so/]

laying emphasis

on

that word.
cf.

[ace.

of

personified as his bride,

hence,
-a,

RV.

x.

102.2;
;

pron. root
1

i,

1111a:

Lat.

i-d, 'it.']

id am [501-2 forms made from four and ana, i and ima, those from a stems, a
being
this,

name of a woman, see name of a man, formed as a

to the fern.

16 u n. m.
mere pen-

dant

[Indra

+ 1 sena.]
[indra

often

unaccented, see

74 9

N.],
,

pron.
;

indragni,
agni:

m. Indra and Agni.

this here, -n$5e, e.g.

20 9, 86 10 87 8

acct, 1255b.]

asmin indra-byhaspati, m. Indra and Brihasloke, in this world, 66 12 without loke and [acct, 1255a.] pati. 8 contrasted w. amutra, 103 idam vigvam indrayudha, n. Indra's weapon, the bhuvanam, this whole world, 85 12 idam rainbow, [ayudha.]
contrasted w. asau, 'that one/ 103 7 ;
;

sarvam, this entire (world), 63 ; so G6 19 indriya, a. belonging to Indra; as 1. the quality pertaining especially so idam, rh Trap, 56 15, 17 iyam prthivi,
; ;

21

n.

to

this earth, 10 10 ;

iyam

alone, this earth,

Indra,

i.e.

great might, power, 73 18 , 97 6 ;

93

1,

refers very

often, like tciSc, to some-

2.
V V

in general,

etad and ravra to something preceding), e.g. 13 22 , 26 7 45 u,

thing following (just as
,

a sense

or

one of a man's powers, i.e. organ of sense, [indra, 1214b.]

drive; send,
:

51 6 ; occasionally refers

to
17

something imme9
12
, , ,

indh, see idh. inv (invati).

root from
i,

[secondary

diately preceding, e.g. 10 79*; 24 74 joined w. pronouns : ko 'yam ayati, who comes here? 27 12 yo 'yam drcyate,
;

749b, 716

cf in.]
.

which

is

seen here, 46 17
;

mam

here, 76 16
are, 56 *,

nom.
21
;

to

be rendered

ima, pron. stem, see idam. iyacciram, adv. so long, imam, me + ciram.] here is or iyant [451], a. so great;
hither,
es,
'

[iyant (1249a)
so

much.

[fr.

4
.

imau vatas, blow

i-d,

pron. root

i,

502.]

90 12
2

[cf Lat.

Goth,

i-ta,
;

Ger.

it/]

iras,
the
tile

idam,
[1111a:

adv. now,
cf.

86

19

here, 80

9
,

96

9
.

anger; assumed as basis of following denom. [Vr, 'go for' in hosn. ill-will;

502.]

sense

cf Lat. ira,
.

'

anger/]

irasya]

[130]
(

irasya

irasya ti).
ill-will;

be

evil

disposed,

ista-labha,
object.

m. acquisition of a desirable

[iras, 1058.]

[1 ista.]
n.

irasya,
1149 6
:

f
cf.

wrath.

[s/

irasya,

ista-purta,
a

what

is

offered (to
i.e.

the

irsya.]

gods) and bestowed (upon them),

what

irina, n. a run or runlet; gulch; gullied and so desert land. [Vr, 1177b: for mg,
cf Provincial Eng. run,
.

man

offers to the

gods for his benefit

,

after death,

and

so,

by metonymy such fruit

'

brook.']

of these offerings as

can come to him,

iva, end.

pel.

1.
16
;

as;

like;

2.
10
;

used

to

83 13 n.

[2 ista, 247, 1253b.]

modify a strong expression, in a manner;

so to speak, 56
as
it

were,

perhaps;
eva),
soon.

isti, /. sacrifice (simple offering of butter, fruit, etc.), 101 6 [Vyaj, 252,
.

almost,
just,

34 13
;

3. sometimes
nacirad iva,
1102b.]
iyesa,
;

(like

1157. la.]

quite

right

[pron. root
V

i,

lis (icchati [753];

aisit
;

isiis
;

iha, adv. here, opp. of atra (87 *) and amutra (64 6 ); hither, 9 2 here on earth, id bas, 27 2 opp. o/pretya (Vi), 59 2 58 17 [783b];
;
;

esisyati
desire
;

ista

6stum
3
]
;

-isya).

in this book, 17

6
;

w.

loc. [cf.
10
,

seek
so

esp. w. inf. [981

pass, be

samaye,
root
i,

in this case, 41

1099 4 ], iha 42 15 [pron.

.

desired; be approved or recognized,

and

1100a.]

pass for, 59 18
4
.

ista, desired,

i.e.

desir-

go for/ V2is being merely a causative of VI is; cf.

able, l

[radical

mg,

'go,

ifiepos,

*fytju.sF/>os,

'

desire

'

w. iccha,

'

desire,'

iks

(iksate
;

iksam cakre
;

aiksista
;

cf.

AS.

*dsce,

'petition/

whence

dscian,

iksisyate
behold,

iksita

iksitum
*

iksitva,

Ger. (h)eischen, Eng. ask: icchati for *isskati, cf. Vvanch.]

-f-

-iksya; iksyate).

look; look at; see;

see/ contained in

[desid. of V *ag,
etc.,

anu, seek after. + abhi, seek for; ppL

18
.

ak-san, 'eye/
abhista, desired,

108g: see aksan.]

(like

+ apa,
auf )
;

look off to

Ger. es absehen

dear, 21

regard^; expect.
self,

V 2 is (isayati [1042a 2 ]; also isyati [761c];

f ava,
i.e.

iy6sa,
-isya).
pel, 74

istis

[783b]
;

isita

send
19
.

set in swift
\/

isayitum motion ; im;

look after; look after one's look behind or around.

inspect; and
i.e.

-f

upa,

w. two mgs, like Eng. overlook:

i.e.

[caus. of

1 is, q.v.]

1. look over,
-1-

2. (more

+ pra, 1.
e.g.

presayati: send forth; send,

prSsyati: drive forth, impel;

commonly) look beyond,

neglect.

9 10

2.

start

up

(e.g.

game)

praisam [970a]

nis, look out or after; contemplate. + pari, look about one; investigate;
consider.

aicchan, sought to start up, 93 16 ; and so

3.
103
6
.

pr6syati: call upon or

begin

summon
or

(tech-

nical term used of the chief priest's calling

upon another

to

text

action),

+ sam, iksaka,
1181.]

-fvi, look; look on; viksita, beheld. look upon; behold; perceive.
ra.

beholder;

spectator.

[Vflcs,

is,^
is a,

refreshment; strength; vigor; w. urj, iks an a, n. a look; glance. [Viks.] drink and food, like Ger. Kraft und Saft. (inkhati, -te Inkhayati, V inkh
;

-te

1.

m.

= is

[399];

2.

as a. vigorous,

[1041

]).
,

move

unsteadily.

fruitful.

+ pr a
[\[2is,

rock or pitch onward.

itte
;

isu, m.
*l<r6s,

f. arrow.

'send':

cf.

16s,

id

(ile, ilise,

[628, 630];
call

perf Ite;
;

'arrow.']
see

ilita).

supplicate
54.]

upon

praise.

at a,

VI

is,

'desire.'

[Whitney,
n.

2 ista,

1.

offered;

2. as

offering,

ldya,
d
:

sacrifice,

holy work.

[Vyaj, 252.]
fire-

grdv. to be praised. [Vid, 963 * and pronounced ilia, Whitney, 54.]

a.

istaka,
pile.

/. brick

used in the sacred

idfga,
and

of this sort; such.

[502 end,

[2 ista.]

518.]

[131]
fpsita,
a.

[ujjayini
soon;

desired to be obtained

desired,

pragrhya

[see

1122a 2 138c] when

,

[desid. of Vap, 1030.]

im,

end.

1.

as ace.
7
;

s.

of pron. root

i,

him,

combined with atha (90 ), upa (78 u ), ma 8 (87 ) ; for 83 9 and 84 n , see notes; -3. in
16

her, it;

him, 79

2.
;

indef,

ya im,
im,

classical Skt. only w. (atha,

kim, and) na
18.]

quicunque,

pray? to avoid hiatus: between u-kara, m. the sound atha and enam, 84 5>6 [see 1111a and ukta, see Vvac.
;
.

R V. x. 18 4. 77

125. 4

3. ka

who

and

not, 21

u
,

27

1T
.

u.

[Whitney,

502 end.]
V Ir (irte [628]; Irna; irayati, -te; irita).
set one's
self

ukti,
in to

f.

expression;
n.

declaration,

53 lfl

[Vvac, 1157.1a.]

motion ; cause
into existence;

motion; caws, set in go forth, i.e. ; 1. bring

utter (a sound), 14 23
.

uktha,
praise
;

utterance,

esp.

of
;

devotion;
invocation.

hymn

of

praise

2.
;

[Vvac, 1163a.]

[near akin w. Vr.]

-f XL

uktha-vardhana,
caus.
.

a.

strengthening,

i.e.

rise

up

rouse

send out

refreshing or delighting one's self with

utter ; announce, 53 16

hymns
V

of praise,

[acct, 1271.]

am -ud,
being;

caus. utter, declare.

uks

[252] or

vaks

(uksati, -te; atiksit;

+ pra, caus, drive or steer onward (ship). + sam, caws, bring together, i.e. into shape
or

uksisyati; uksita; -liksya). sprinkle; besprinkle ; drop, intrans., 75 7 [secondary

.

create,

75 6 ; samerire, estab-

form (108g end) of

V *uj or

ug
'

cf. vy-pos,

lished (as an ordinance), instituerunt y 88 5 n.

'wet'; Lat. uvens (*ugvens) caelum, 'the

irsya,
curas.]
V

ill-will;

envy; jealousy,
:

[con-

dropping sky'; w. uksan,

.

besprinkler,
*

tracted

fr.

irasya, q.v.

cf.

curs-an and

impregnator, bull,' cf Goth, auhsa,

bull/

Eng.
-f

ox,

and for mg, Vvrs.]

sprinkle before one

own, be master of, w. gen. [cf AS. dg-an, ' possess/ Eng. owe, possess ' (so Shakespere often),
15 (ice [628]; Igisyati).
.

pra,
a.

by way of
ter-

consecration.

'

ugra,
rible.

mighty; exceedingly strong;

a.

'possess another's property, be in debt';

[Vvaj, 252, 1188; see 6jas.]

thence the participial adj. dgen, Eng. adj.

ugra-gasana,
of ruling
V
;

having a

terrible

way

own t * proprius ' thence the denom. dgnian, Eng. verb own; further, to ah, preteritopresent of dgan, is formed a secondary past tense, dhte, * possessed,' Eng. ought, ' possessed * (so Spenser), ' was under obli;

as m. a strict ruler.
;

[1298a.]
[783b],

uc

(dcyati [only w. preps]

uv6ca

gation/]
1
1

ucivans [803]; ucita). be pleased; be wonted; ucita: 1. with which one is pleased; proper; suitable; 2. accus, tomed.

a, m. master; lord.
9var

[Vi.]

ucca,
prince
;

a. lofty; uccais, adv. [1112c], high,

a , m. master
2
.

lord

rich

of sound,

loud.

[fr.

ucca,

adv.

instr

man, 22

[Vic,,

1171a.]
isita).
[if

(1112e) of tidanc.]

Vis (isate

Ise

hasten from,

flee

uccaya,
ud,
'

m. heap, pile, collection.

up.']

[V 1 ci h

before, w. abl.

not desid. of Vi (108g* end), perhaps akin w. VI is, orig. 'go.']

heap

u c car a, m. evacuation; excrement.

[Vcaif

+ ud.]

uccavacd,
u, Vedic end. copula.

a.

high and low;

-f

various;

1. and;

also; fur-

diverse,

[ud + ca w. ava

ca, 1314b.]

ther; used in one {ojlenest the latter) of two clauses or sentences containing things alike
or slightly contrasted (e.g.

ilcc hist a, ppl. left; as

of a sacrifice or of food.

n.

leavings, esp.
-f

[V is

ud.]

78 u 79 9 ),
,

esp. in

ucchedin,

a.

destroying.

[Vchid

+ ud.]

now, straight- U J J ayini, /. Oujein, name of a city, way, w. verbs present and past and w. imPtolemy's 'O^tj. [fern, of ujjayin, ' vic10 peratives or imperative subjunctives, 71 torious/ Vji+ud, 1183 3 of like mg are 86 l5, 85 5 87 8 often followed by su, right NiicJ-iroAi* and Cairo."]
(e.g.
; ,
:

anaphora

79 5 , 90 9 )

2.

Vunch]
V

[132]
(unchati,

uiich
'

unchati

linchitum)

uttarena,

adv. northerly;
.

north

of, w.

ace. [1129], 102 5 [uttara, 1112c] sweep together, glean, [for #unsk, *vansk, orig. wipe, or whisk, i.e. sweep ' cf AS. uttarottara, 1. a. higher and higher wascan, 'wash/ Eng. wash and whisk.'] [1260]; -am, as adv. more and more, 24 s 2 2. as n. answer to an answer [1264]; + pra, wash away; wipe out, 23 wordy talk, 24 9 [uttara + uttara.] liiiQista, same as ucchista. also connecting uttha, see 233a. even uta, conj. and words, clauses, and sentences ; repeated utpala, n. a Nymphaea, i.e. water-lily or (and) uta uta (uta), both and lotus. [V pat + ud.] at beg. of verse, 78 12 uta va: or even, utpadana, n. procreation. [caus. of
:

apy uta, also. V pad + ud.] utphulla, a. wide open. [Vphal + ud, utkarsa, m. elevation. [Vkrs+ud.] uttama, a. 1. up-most; highest; best, 958.] esp. at end of cpds ; excellent; chief; 2. utsava, m. 1. an undertaking, beginning; 2. feast-day, festival, 25*, 49 w (out-most, i.e.) ut-most; extreme; last (see 6 [ud, up, out/ 473.] 67 x. ), 99 [V2su + ud, 'set a-going'; but the devel(cf.

87 20 ; or, 84 w

atha, 6)

'

uttamagandhadhya,
cellent odors,

a.

rich

in

ex-

opment of 2 from
"dd, prefix,
out.
[cf.

1 is not clear.]

15 19

[uttama-gandha +
a.

never used alone; up,

up

forth,

adhya.]

AS.

ut,

Eng.

out: see uttara,

uttamadhamamadhyama,
;

highest
V

uttama.]

and lowest and midmost best and worst [uttama + adhama + and middling.

ud

or

und

(unatti; unna, utta; -udya).

1.

spring; boil or bubble up; flow;

[cf.

2.

madhyama,

1257.]

wet, bathe,

Lat. und-a, 'wave'; w.

uttara

[525 s ], a. upper; higher;

above, (opp* adhara)

70 18 ;
2l

1. being having the

ud-an, 'water/
ud-ra, 'otter/

cf. t/5-p, cf.

Eng. wat-er; w.
'water-snake/

$8-pa,

northEng. otter."] upper hand, victorious, 81 ; ern (on account of the Himalayas, cf + sam, flow together; wet. udanc) ; awuttarasmat, as far as the uda, n. water. [Vud.]

2.

north (side), 105 10 ; 3. the

left

(because

in prayer the face is turned eastward:

22 cf daksina), 99 ; 4. (like for epos) the latter (opp. purva) ; later ; following,

udaka [432], n. uda-kumbha,

water.

water.

[Vud.]
;

m.

water-jar

jar with

udag-ayana,

n.

north-course

(of

the

from the winter to as neuter subst. the final element of a the summer solstice, [udanc] phrase of salutation, 60 3 6. answer, ddagdaga, a. having the seams upward. retort, [lid, 473: cf. for epos, 'latter'; [udanc + daca, ' fringe, border, seam.'] Eng. comp. ut-ter, 'outer/] udan-mukha, a. having the face to the
99
;

22

-am, as adv.

finally, last,

104

12

5.

sun), or the half-year

uttaratas,

adv. northward; to the north

.

north,

[udanc, 1249a, 161.]

[409b], a. directed

of; w. gen. [1130], 105 13

[uttara.]

udanc

upward directed
;

northward (on account of the Himalayas), tradicting. in cpds, udak, cf uttara), northerly uttara-pagcima, a. north-westerly. [ud + anc, 407.] 1249a. uttara-purastat, adv. north-east of; udaya, m. a going up; rising (of the sun). w. gen., 1130. [Vi (1148.1a) +ud.] uttara-loman, a. having the hair above, udara, n. belly, [orig., perhaps, 'rising, swelling/ V r + ud : for mg, cf the relation with the hairy side up. uttara, adv. northerly, [littara, 1112e, of belly to AS. belgan, ' swell.'] 330*.] udara, a. (like Eng. exalted, i.e.) noble,
a.

uttara-dayaka,

giving answer ; con-

uttara-patha,

n.

the northerly

way;

the north country.

+ ud, rise.'] udara-carita, a. of noble

excellent.
[V r
'

behavior.

[133]

[upastha
a.

udita, ddici,

see see

Vvad; dd-ita,
407
3
,

see Vi.

up ad eg in,
[Vdi

giving (good) instruction.

409b.

+ upa.]

udumbaU,

a.

brown.

uddicya, at, towards, see Vdic. mddhata, see 163 and Vhan. ridbahuka, a. having the arms out or + upa.] [ud + balm, 1305, 1307.] extended, pronounced. up ab lift, udya, grdv. to be spoken or
[Vvad, 1213c end,
cf.

upadestavya, grdv. to be taught, [do.] upanayana, n. investiture, [technical term, see \lni + upa.] upapf c, a. clinging close to, w. gen. [Vprc
wooden cup (used in sacrisrtic. [' td-bringer/ Vbhr (383b)

963c]
(of

fices), see

udyama,
work)
;

m.

raising

the hands

to

+ upa.]

exertion.
n.

[Vyam + ud.]
2.
(place
i.e.)

upabhoga,
bhuj + upa,

m. enjoyment;
q.v.]

eating.

[V2

udyana,

1. a walking out;

for walking out,

garden, park.

[Vya
[Vyuj

+ ud, 1150.] udy og a, m. undertaking; + ud, 216.1.]

upama, upama-cravas,
K\rjs or "Ttyi-K\7}s.

a. highest,
a.

[lipa, 474.]

having highest glory;

exertion.

as m. Upamacravas, a name like Me-yicro-

udyogin,

a. active; energetic, a.

[udyoga.]
terrified

upama,/.

udvigna-manas,
mind, distressed.
look.

having a
a.

[Vvij.]

comparison, image; and so likeness, resemblance; at end of cpds, having [VI ma + upa, likeness with , like \

unmatta-dargana,
[Vmad +
ud.]

having a frantic

'

compare.']
m. purpose of an image;
[artha.]
ap-plication ;

upamartha,
[ud
in
evil

unmarga,
marga.]

m. by-way, evil way.

-ena, figuratively,

upayoga,
a.

m.

use; utility.

unmarga -gamin,
ways.
tip a,

going

[Vyuj

-i-

upa.]

upari,
vbl prefix, to, unto,

1.

toward; opp.
15
;

adv. above; as prep., w. gen. [1130], M above; at end of cpd [1314f], upon, 39
[cf
.

of apa;

2.
5

prep.,
;

w.
in

ace, unto, 81

fcrcfp, #vw4pt>

Lat. s-uper,
;

'

over/]
fal-

w. loc, in, 77

3.

noun cpds [1289b],

denoting something near, accessory, or subordinate,

mill-stone cf. drsad. f. upper N n. a tottering unto, a upavancana

lipala,

[cf vw6, Lat. s-ub,

.

'

under/]

tering approach.

[V vane -f upa.]
i.e.

upakanisthika
to the
little, i.e.

{sc.

anguli), a. /. next

upavana,n.

small forest,

grove,

[upa

the third (finger),

[upa

+ kanisthaka, 1222d.] upakartr, m. one who does benefactor. [V 1 kr + upa, q.v.]

(mg
3)

(mg 3) + vana.] lip a vita, ppl. wound

sacred cord
;

about, esp. with the

kindness;

upakara,
[V 1

m. friendly service; kindness.

q.v.]
a.

kr + upa,

as n. [1176a], the being surwith the sacred cord; the cord rounded [V vya + upa, 954c] itself. upavega, m. a sitting down. [Vvig +

upakaraka,
[upakara.]

doing friendly service,

upa.]

upakarin,
[V 1

a. the

tipavegi, m. Upaveci, name of a man. same; as m. benefactor. up a cam a, m. stopping; cessation. [V2am

kr + upa,

q.v.]

+ upa,
;

'

stop/]
n.

up a car a,
on
;

m. a coming to or waiting up(polite) attention

i.e.

upasamgrahana,

the clasping and

pregnantly,

(cor-

taking to one's self (the feet of another),

as sign of great respect.

rect) procedure,

duty.

[V car

+ upa.]
cf.

[Vgrah + upaa being devoted

upatya,
vir-rto-s,

a.
*

lying under,

[upa, 1245b:

sam.]

lying under, supine/]

upatyaka,/.
mountain),

land lying at the foot (of a

[upatya.]
[V die

upaseva,/. a serving [Vsev + upa.] to. upasevin, a. serving;

+ upa.]

revering.

[Vsev

upadeca,

m. a pointing out to, a direc-

tion; instruction; advice.

+ upa.]

upastha,

m. lap, groin.

upakhyana]
upakhyana,
l
1
.

[134]
n.

subordinate tale

episode,

uru-vyacas,
wide extending,
V

a.

having wide embrace,

[acct, 1298b.]
to

[upa (mg
n.

3)

+ akhyana.]
da + upa_a,
'

up ad ana,

the taking to one's self;

[V 1

urusya
escape
;

(urusyati).

distance,

i.e.
i.e.

appropriation.

take.']

put another in the distance,

'

save, upadhyaya,m. teacher. [V i + upa^adhi.] [urii, up an ah, f. sandal; shoe. [' under-bond/ uru-nasa, a.

the distance/ 1061

.]

having broad snouts,

[urii

Vnah + upa
'

(247): for

mg,

cf.

iW-Syjyua,

(247)

nas, 193, 1315c: acct, 1298b.]

sandal.']
n.

up ant a,
anta.]

proximity to the end; edge;

ulukhala, n. a mortar. ulba and tilva, n. enveloping membrane

of an embryo,
close/
[for #ur-va, Vlvr, 'en-

immediate neighborhood,

[upa (mg

3)

-f

1190*

cf.

Lat.

vol-va,

'covering,

up ay a,

m. approach;

that
6

by which one
;
.

womb.']

reaches an aim; means; expedient, 39 2

ulbana,

stratagem; advantage, 39
1148.1a: for mg,
adj.]
cf.

[Vi
t

upa,

Eng. to-ward as an V
[Vi

lumpy, knotty, thick, massy, [ulba, for #urva, hence n, 189.] us (6sati ; uv6sa; atisit usta). burn,
a.
;

[for cognates,
n.

see

the

collateral

form
etc.:
ur-o,

up ay an a,
1150.1a.]

approach.
[Vr

upa,

Vivas, 'light up/ also usas, usra,

cf.
e{f,

'singe'; aw, 'kindle'; Lat.

upara, m. transgression. upeksa, /. overlooking; + upa.]

+ upa.]
[Viks

burn/

and

ustus

usta-s

AS.

ys-le,

neglect.

'glowing ashes/]

usas
(i.e.

[415b], f.

morning-red;
[V 1 vas,
'

up o sit a, ppl. having abstained

ing.

from

sonified,

Dawn.

light up,

dawn; perdawn/

food), having fasted; as n. [1176a], fast-

252

cf.

yds, Aeolic

atim,

Lat. aurora,

'dawn'; radically cognate also is Eng. eas-t, 'the point where day breaks': V ubh [758]; ubdha; [cf. ubha.] -libhya). unite couple, see us and usra.] listra, m. camel. + apa, bind, fetter.
*ausos-a,
;

[V3vas+upa, q.v.] (ubhnati, umbhati

AS. usna, a. hot. [Vus, 1177a.] nom. neut. ba, usra, a. bright; of or pertaining to the nom. dawn; as/., usra, dawn. [V 1 vas, light nom. masc. bai, w. dental extension, bajo\>$, all meaning ' both/ Eng. bo-tk ; orig., perup/ 252, 1188, 181a: w. us-ra, cf. Old haps, 'couple/ and akin w. Vubh.] Germanic Aus-t-ro, a goddess of the (yeardawn, i.e.) spring-light, and AS. Eos-t-ra, ubhaya [525*], a. of both sorts; both, [ubha.] the name of whose festival, caster, ' Easterday/ occurring in April, was transferred ubhaya-kama, a. desirous of both. to the Christian festival that replaced it ubhayatas, adv. from both sides in both cases, [ubhaya, acct !] for t between s and r, see under svasr: ubhayatah-sasya, n. having a crop see us and usas.] at both times, i.e. bearing two crops a

ubha,

a. both.

[cf.

&fi<p(t>,

Lat. ambo,

fern. neut. bd, Goth.

'

year.

nra-ga,
for uraa

m. serpent,
:
.

['breast-going/ ura

fiti, f. furtherance, help, blessing; refresh-

for mg, cf khaga.]

ment, food.

[Vav, 1157.]
n.

uras,

n. breast, [perhaps, 'a cover/ from Vlvr, 'cover/ 1151.1b, w. a specialization like that in Eng. chest, thorax.']
'

udhan,
[cf.

udhar, iidhas [430b],

Lat.
uber,

udder,

oldap,

AS.

uder,

Eng.

udder. ]

urti, f. urvi,
so,

a.

[prop, encompassing,

and and,

Eng. capacious) extensive, wide, great; as n. (like Get. das Weite) the dislike

*5m, 'bereft'; AS. wan, 'lacking/ wanian, 'decrease/ Eng.

a.

lacking,

[cf.

wane,]

tance.
ipt5-s,

[Vlvr, 'encompass/ 1178a:

'wide.']

cf.

urti, m. thigh,
leg,

[prob. 'the thick' of the

from

urii.]

[135]
arj,y! sap; strength; vigor; nourishment.
[V*varj, 'swell with, be full
'

[rna
+ nis,
(go forth,
i.e.)

dissolve connection

of:

cf.
'

opydv,

with.

swell with,

abound

'

Lat. virga,

swelling

+ sam, come
with, 73
9
;

together, meet; go along

twig/]

caus. send; deliver to; con-

urna,

n.,

and
(cf.

uxna,,/. wool,

['cover/ Vlvr,
Lat.

sign, entrust.

'cover'
vellus,

712):
vulla,

cf.

eTpos, *i-Fp-os,

rkti,

Goth,

urna-mradas,

Eng. wool.'] a. having the softness of

rg-veda,

wool, soft as wool.

urna-stuka,y! braid or plait of wool. urnu, see 712, and Vlvr. urdhva, a. tending upwards; upright;
-am, as adv., upwards ; over beyond; after, w. abl. [1128]; ata urdhelevated
;

\/

[Vrc] Rigveda (each stanza of which is called an re in distinction from a yajus and a saman). re (arcati; anarca, anrce [788]; arcisyati; arcita; arcitum; arcitva; -arcya;
f. praise, in su-v-rkti.

m. the

arcayati).
(praise);

1.
sing
2 ],

beam; 2.
(of

praise; sing

the winds);

honor;

vam, from now

'lofty.']

on.

[cf.

Lat. arduus,

caus. [1041 salute, [cf. arka.] fc, f. 1. hymn of praise; esp. a stanza
that
is
is

urdhva-drsti,
gaze.
[1298.]

a.

having

an

upward

that

spoken, as distinguished from one sung (saman) or from a sacrificial

formula (yajus); 2. stanza or text to * roller, which a certain rite or explanation has urmf, m. wave. [lit. rolling bilreference, 98 5 ; 3. the collection of re's, low/ V*vr, roll, turn hither and thither ' the Rigveda, 57 u 63 3 [Vrc.] cf. TAAw, *fi-fa-w, Lat. volvo, 'roll'; Ger. re a, for re, at end ofcpds [1209a, 1315c], Welle, wave/]
*

'

luh

(uhati;

atihrt

tum; -uhya).
V

udha, uhita remove.

;

uhi-

lrj
reach
(and

or

rnj

(riijati,

-te;

fjyati,

-te).

out, esp.
so, the

in

a straight

direction

2uh

(6hate [745a]; uhi; aiihit, aiihista; uhitum; -uhya). notice. + a p i grasp understand, 88 10
, ;
.

opp. of Vvrj, 'bend, turn/ q.v.

intrans.
the
;

and

see rjii), stretch out,

this
root,

press

on; with

compare
'

root raj,
'

mg

1.
'

[cf

bpiy-u,
' ;

reach
*

out

Lat.

reg-ere,

direct

Eng.

right,

straight, not

wrong.']
V r

rcchati [753 end, 608]; ara [783a ]; arat; arisyati; rta rtva ; -ftya arpayati [1042d]).
(iyarti [643c]
;

rn6ti
2

2rj (arjati; arjayati [1041 2 ]j arjitd). reach, and so, get or obtain, [the same
as Vlrj, but w. another conjugation and

move, as
73
10
;

and as intrans. ; 1. rise, come upon or unto, reach, attain;

trans,
(e.g.

w. trans,
trans.,

mg

for

mg,

cf.

w. reach, trans.,

Eng. reach, inand Ger. langen

'silverroot raj,

2.

raise
;

dust); cans, send; put;

[w. r-n6-ti, cf. 6p-w<ri,

fasten

fit

in.
cf.

and V3rj,

erlangen,~\

in
' ;

rj-r,

'ruddy/ arj-una,

'rouses';
'risen';
aor.

Lat.
'

or-ior,

'rise/

or-tus,

white

see also the root raj

[cf.

and

5/>-to,
;

rose/

= ar-ta,
cf.

3d

sing,

mid.

w.

r-cchd-ti,

3fp-x - Tai

mg 2. 'make

apy-6s,

'bright'; Lat. arguo,

raj ata,
'

clear';

w.

'silver/

cf.

'goes/ also i\-duv, 'go';

ap-apicricu,

w. caus.,

cf.

&pyvpo$, Lat. argentum,

silver.']

'fit/
;

Lat.

ar4u-s,

'well-fitted,

close,

narrow '

see also rta.]

rjisa, a. on-rushing. [Vlrj, 1197b.] rjisfn, a. on-rushing, [rjisa, 1230a.]

rjii,
*

a,

1.
the

get into (trouble), 93 15 n.;

2.

a.

straight,

right,

opp.

of vrjina.

American go for, 'treat harshly or deed ') visit with trouble ppl. by word
(like
;

crooked, wrong.'
see Vlrj.
a.

[V 1 rj, 1178a.]

rnj,

arta, visited

by

trouble, distressed.

rna,
mg,

(having

gone
;

against or traLs

+ ud,
cf.

rise; raise.

gressed, [for
1177],
reus,
'

and
:

so) guilty

as

n.

[1176a and
cf.

+ up a, go
rna.]

against, transgress,

guilt;

debt,

25*.
.

[Vr:

Lat

guilty '

for mg, cf

up ara.]

rta]
rt&,
a.
fit,

[136]
right; true; as
n.

[1176a],

1.

vealed"
the

to

them;
; ;

2. sapta^rsayas
the seven stars of a Rishi, i.e. a person
'
'

established order; esp. eternal or divine

many

Rishis

later,

order;

2. order

in sacred things, sacred

;

the Great Bear

14
.

3.

custom, pious work, 69 15, 74 9

rtasya

renowned for piety and wisdom, 100 l 2

see note to 1

yoni or sadana, central place of sacred

work
89 8
;

or belief

in this world, the altar,

rati,/

spear.

[V 2 rs.]

in the other world, the

holy of holies, rsva,

rightly,

a. lofty.

75 7 ;

-3.

truth, 98

9
;

-rtena,
'

[prop, 'fitted,
.

made

firm/ Vr: for form

settled/]

e, pron. root in 6ka, eta, ena, eva,

evam.
alone

and mg, cf Lat. ft a -sap

righteous.

ra-tu-s,

6ka

[482a], num.

1.

one; only;

[387a], a.

following after right,

true to established
true to sacred
;

(by one's self);

alone (excluding every

rta van,
nomena,
(god),

-van,

a.

order (of regularly recurring natural phee.g.

one else); sole; single; solitary; advly in cpds, solely; 2. one (of two or more); the one, followed by anya, dvitfya, para

dawn), 75 n
[rta,

eke

eke,

some
;

others

eke,

some
a or

law, pious (Manes), 91

10

holy, sacred

folks,

some
8
.

3.
an

later,

a certain, quidam ;

75 s

247:

for fern., 435,

or almost as

indef. article [482a 3 ],

1171

.]

an, 20
a.

[pron. root e.]

rta-vfdh,
(Manes),
rtii, m.

rejoicing

in

right,

holy

[rta, 247.]

a fixed and settled time; esp. time for sacrificing; 2. time of year,
i.e.

1.

eka-tatpara, a. solely intent on, 45*. ekatra, adv. in one place, [eka, 1099.] eka da, adv. at one time, simultaneously,
at

37 9 ; elsewhere, at a certain time,

i.e.

season;

3. the menses.

cf.

aprv-w, 'fit

once uppn a time, [eka, 1103.] [Vr, 1161a: together, prepare'; Lat. eka-dega, m. a certain place, and
place or spot or part,
except.

so,

artu-s, 'joint/]

r t e* , prep, without

[1128 end, 1129

eka-naksatra,

n.

lunar mansion con-

end.]

sisting of a single star or

a. offering at
;

one whose name

8

rtv-ij,

the appointed time;

occurs but once, see 104 k.

1312.]

[naksatra,

as m. priest

in the ritual, pl. t priests, of

whom
fddhi,
1157.]
V

there are

four, h6tr, adhvaryil,

.

6ka-patni,
faithful wife,

/.

wife of only one man,

[acct, 1267a.]
-l,

brahman, and udgatf

[rtii

+ ij.]
[Vrdh,

welfare; blessedness.

eka-pada,
one
step,

a.

having

(i.e.

taking)

rdh

(rdhn6ti; anardha, anrdhS [788]; ardhisyate rddha ; rdhyate). thrive;

;

eka-bhaksa,

m. sole

food; at end of

cpds [1298], having

as sole food, eating

succeed; prosper, both as intrans. and as

trans,
[cf.

alone,

Medh, radh:

cf. &A0o/uat,

'get

well/]
-f

eka-mati, a. eka-varna,
brindled.

having one mind, unanimous. a. having one color, not

sam,

pass, be prospered,

i.e.

fulfilled.

Irs
'

(arsati; anarsa [788]).

flow; glide,
ira\iv-op(ros,

[cf. tfy-oppos,

'flowing back/

darting back/]
(rsati; rBta).

ekakfn, a. solitary, [eka.] [anj ali.] e k a n j a 1 i m one handful, ekadaga, num. eleven. [eka + daga,
,
.

2rs

push; thrust.

476 2 .]

fsi, m.

1.

singer of sacred songs, poet;

;

priestly singer
tions as

regarded by later genera-

ekadaga, a. eleventh. ekanta, m. an end; a

spot,

[6kadaca, 487 7 .]
retired or secret

a patriarchal saint or sage of the olden time and as occupying a position

given
in
other

[anta.]
m. diminution m.

lands

to

the

heroes

ekapaya, and ekartha,

ekaha,

by

one. [apaya.]
i.e.

one purpose,
[artha.]
[2 aha.]

one and

patriarchs; one of those inspired

poets

the same purpose,

m. one day.

who "saw"

the Vedas, which were "re-

[137]

[aikamatya
in this

ekaika,

one by itself; one singly; eva, adv. 1. each one singly every single one. [eka nification Vedic
a.
;

way;

so; in this

sig-

only, its place being supplied

+ eka.] ekaikagas,

in post-Vedic by

evam yatha
;

eva, as
6
;

adv. one

by one;

severally,

so,

86

13
;

evajld, in very truth, 74

exactly,
5
)

[ekaika, 1106.]

2.
[una, 477a.]
cf.

just,

etc.,

emphasizing

the

ekona,
eta, ta,
see
a.

a.

lacking one.

preceding word; in

this

sense Vedic

(69 5 ,

etad and

499b with 497.

[Vi,

85 *, 87 \ 91
stress

and post-Vedic;

rushing; darting; as m. deer.

most various translations

sometimes
;

requires the

mere

1176c]

etat-sama, a. etat-samipa,
[1264.]

equal to
n.

this.

[1265.]

of voice : precisely; no more nor less than; nothing short of; no other than;
;

presence of this one.

merely

quite

without exception

eva, blind outright;

andha vasudha w eva, the

etad
to

[499b], pron. this here, prop, re/erring

(e.g.

something near the speaker

19
) ;

18 8, 19 Vi ,
to

51

this

refers almost

always
,

what

precedes

(e.g.

9
,

19

3
,

51

18

68

5
),

has just

happened

20 n , 25 12,13 ), or has just been mentioned (e.g. 7 5 25 18, 28 n ), as being

(e.g.
,

whole earth; mrtyur eva, sure death; musika eva krtas, was changed back to a simple mouse cintayann eva, just while he was thinking uktam eva maya, just what I told thee ; lokaih kimcid vak; ;

nearer the speaker ; very seldom

96 5
w.
e,
to,
:

28

tavyam

6
,

92 19 ,

to

what follows; joined with other

;

eva, folks will be sure to say something ; eka eva, entirely alone pumansa eva, only males ; in connection w.
;

pronouns: w. yad, 94 15

w. tad, 45 9 , 95 6
9
.

aham
499b
:

to be

supplied, 52

[pron. root
:

pronouns and adverbs : etad eva, this very tathaweva, all so, i.e. also ; na^eva, by no

in

usage,

etad

idam

rav-

Tc5e.]

means w. very attenuated mg and also, and eva ca, and also,
;
.

in

ca^eva,
e,

the latter at

etad-artham,
therefore.

adv.

for this purpose;

[499b 2 , 1302c *.]

[eta,
ace.

end of a cloka, 58 15 [pron. root sometimes eva, 248a.]

1102b

e tar hi, adv. nowadays,

eta-dfc,

a.

such; etadrk,

1103c] s. n., such

evam-vid,a. knowing
instructed,

so or such,

i.e.

well

knowing what's what.

a.

as I have, 82

[518.]

evamvidha,
et.

of such sort, such,

[evam

eta-dfea,
that.

a.

such

yat, such

(1306)

+ vidha, 1302c 6.]

way;
so; post-Vedic, and
;

[518.]
a.

evam,
thus much, 12 9

adv. in this

etavant,
V

etavan

supplying the place of eva in

first w.

yena, so great

that, 21

10
.

[eta, 517.]

mg 1 used Vvid: ya evam vidus, who know

;
*

edh

(edhate;
;

edham cakre;
thrive
q.v.
:

aidhista;
;

thus,
* *

edhita
[ident.

edhitum).
w.

prosper,

have this knowledge, 97 li3 yatha evam, as so very frequent w. uktva

;

Vrdh,

cf.

geha

w.

or crutva,

grha.]

evam
used only substantiveit,

upon saying or hearing this; ukta, thus addressed; w. impers.

;

en a
ly
;

[500], encL pron.

used ppl., 7 8, 39 22

unemphatic him, her,

them.

[pron.

mawevam,
evam,
52
8
),

not so!
;

evam astu, so be it; yady evam, if that's

case, 11*;
;

root e.]

the case, 48 n [perhaps, 'deed of violence/

evam, in that
(e.g.

6nas,
Vin.]

n. sin.

likewise, 103 7

refers back (e.g.

28 21

or

forward

31
;

5
,

37

8
,

50

);

used

enasvant, a. sinful, [enas.] en a, adv. in this way; here; para ena:

beyond here
125. 8
;
;

superfluously w.

iti,

61 12

as equiv.
e,

to

evam-

vidha, 15*.

[pron. root
a.

1102b.]

beyond,
;

w.
*

instr.,

RV.x.

evam-bhuta,

such,

[see 1273c]

there

y&tra

ena,

whither

eso, a Prakrit form for

esas,

49 8

thither,

[pron. root a, see idam,

and

cf.

502 2 and 1112a.]

e ran da, m. Eicinus
oil

communis,

i.e.

castor-

aikamatya,
1211.]

n.

unanimity.

[ekamati,

plant or

Palma

Christi.

aitihasika]

[138]
m. teller of old legends,
[iti-

aitihasika,

507] ca, cana, cid, api;

liver us not over to

2a.
;

w.

mat ma
nas, deca,

hasa, 1222e 2.]

kasmai dhatam abhy amitrine

a.

aindrabarhaspatya,
Indra and Brihaspati. 1204c]

belonging to

any foe
subst.
;

2 b. ka
IHtti

[indrabfhaspati,

some, any, adj. or

thing; w. relative,

ca,

any-

yag
;

(ca) kac, ea, (and)

6k a s, n. wonted place; home. om-krta, a. having an uttered

panied by om.
require

[\/uc.]

what soever, 68 10 cana : ka ca na,

esp. after

2 c.
:

also or

om, accomto avoid

a negative
api,

na and even not any na tarn gaknuvanti

w. ca

[the natural order would

vyahartum

kim ca

na, can not even

krtaum: order inverted

strength; power.
6j-as, 78 6
:

such an undeclinable stem.]

6jas,
cf.

n.

[\/vaj oruj, 252,

cf.

ug-ram
i.e.

Lat. augus-tus,

'mighty,

august/]
grain boiled with milk; porcf.

speak to him, not even anything, i.e. can not even speak anything to him, 8 19 ; so 96 21 and so (the feeling for the negation in cana in such collocations becoming lost), ka cana means any, anything, cf. cana; w.
;

o jo-da

[352], a. strength-giving.

relative,

soever ; yat kimcana, whatsoever,

very often
;

odana,
ridge.

m.

n.

16
;

2d.

ka

cid:

any body
;

or

[Vud: for mg,

Eng.

broth

and

thing; certain, 18 11

often w. negative: e.g.

brew, ]

9 9 ; 24 n (twice
m. top-knot; plume,

with, twice without)

little,

kimcit

opaa,

[perhaps for
rev-

kimcid, each a

27 9 ; w.

relative,

ya

*ava-paca, v2pag.] 6m, a word of solemn asseveration and

erent acknowledgment,

ka

cid,
;

whosoever, whatsoever, any soever,

21 u

kani kani

somewhat

like

6./xr}v

2e. ka api,
nothing, 39 21
;

any soever, 82 15 ; something, somebody, 17 u

cid,
2
;

a sacred mystic

syllable, uttered at the beg.

;

some, a or an, a certain, 21

no,

na ka api:

and end of Veda-reading

[origin uncertain.]

cf pranava.
plant; a

no one, 20 10 ;
;

3.

derivs of ka, see 505

4.

exclam-

6sadhl,
simple.

later

6sadhi, /. herb;

atory, at beg.

of cpds : cf, e.g., ka-purusa, kim-prabhu, ku-drsti, ko-vida, and see

506, 1121e
;

5. for kim
iro-,

as adv., see kim.

aupamya,
ma, 1211.]

n. similitude

likeness,

[upa[upan.

[for the stem-forms ka, ki, ku, see 505

cf.

Ionic ko-, Attic

in k6-Bzv,

koos, etc.,

%upavegi,

m. patronymic of Aruna.
:

'whence, how';

rl-s,

rl,

Lat.

qui-s, qui-d,

veci (or upavega?)

cf.

1221.]

AS. hwa,
medicine.
uter,

hwm-t, Eng. who, wha-t ; w.

cf. icS-repos,

kaLat.

ausadha,
herbs

a.

consisting of herbs; as
;

tara, 'which of twain/

collectively

simples

AS.

hwai-$er,

Eng.

whe-ther,

'

which of
>

[6sadhi, 1208d.]

twain'; w.

k a m. kansa,
2
,

ka as indef., cf. rt-s, 'any one.'] Who, as name of a god, 94 15 16 n.

m.

metallic

vessel;

as

collective,

kd
(18

[504], pron.

1.
subst.

interrogative,
(7
e.g.

who,

metallic implements.

what;
17
)
;

used as

6,7
)

or

as adj.

kaksa,/.

kim

w. instr.:

kim yuddhena,
24 a
;

girdle, cincture

1. region of the girth; 2. 3. (like French ceinture)

; ;

what

(is

there) with fighting, what's the

;

circular wall
[cf.

and
cf.

so the

enclosed court,
canc-er,

use of fighting, 45 14
'rthas, 17 18
;

so 17 19 ,

so

ko

kankana:
1,

Lat. cinc-tus, 'girded';

3,
cf.

and gen.: e.g. nirujah kim ausadhais, what has a well

w. instr.

kim

for
'

cf. coxa,

'hip'; for

fence/]
n.

man
51 20
;

(to do)

with medicines, 22 3
:

so

32 21

kankana,

ring-shaped ornament, brace-

ko nama, who inlet, [cf. kaksa.] deed ko nu, who pray ko va, who pos- kankala, m. n. skeleton. eibly, 18i; k a c c i d see kad.

ka

w. particles

2.

indefinite, both adj.

and subst.,

chiefly

kaccha,

m. border;

shore; marsh-land;

in negative clauses

and

w. the particles [see

the district Cutch.

[139]

[2kara
a.

kaccha-pa,

m. tortoise,

['keeping,

i.e.

kanisthaka,
sc.

smallest

/ -ika [1222d]^
[kanistha.]
a.

inhabiting the marsh/ vbl 2 pa.]

anguli, the

little finger,

kataka, kana, m.
.

m.

n. dale.

kaniatha-prathama,
youngest as the
first,

having

the

a small grain (as of dust or rice).

m. thorn.
m. pi, thorn-plants

[cf kanistha.]

kaniyans,
and

a.

smaller;
2

younger.

[cf.

kantaka,

kanistha and 467

.]

kantaki-ksirin,
milk-plants.

kandara,n.

cave,

[perhaps 'great cleft/

kantakin,
[kantaka.]

a.

thorny; as m. thorn-plant,
adv.

kam (see ka4) + dara.] kandarpa, m. the god of love, [perhaps 'of great wantonness/ kam (see ka4) +
darpa.]

katham,
in

Vedic katha,

interr.

how?
?

what way ? katham

nu,

etat, how's that

kanyaka,/.

girl,

katham
in

how indeed? katham can a, kanya,

;

girl;

[kanya, 1222b.] maiden; daughter,

n.

[cf.

any wise soever (emphasizing a preceding negation) katham api, somehow, [ka,
1101.]
V

kanistha.]

kanya-ratna,
maiden,

girl-jewel,

excellent

kathaya( kathay ati

how/
1058.]
'to 07rws \cyeiv
9
:

tell ; talk
[lit.
'

about
the

kapata,

m.

n.

fraud.

pass, be called, pass for.

tell

kapata-prabandha,
ries of frauds
;

m. continued se

denom.

fr.

katham,

machination, plot,

k a t h a see katham. katha,/. 1. story, tale,

,

kaparda, m. 80 = 1 pana;
fable ; discus-

small shell used as a coin,

-aka, m. the same.
or dish, 102
13
;

kapala,
cover or

n.

1. cup
104
16
;
'

2.
[for

sion;
*

2.

personified, Story,

56 9.

[prop.

lid,

3. cranium,

the how, rb 6Vws/ 1 katha.]

n.

mg,
tete,

cf Lat. testa,
.

earthen pot/ w. French

katha-chala,
fable.

cover or guise of a

'head/]
m. dove,
pel.

kap6ta,
n.

katha-pitha,
of the
first

pedestal of Katha,

name kam,

1.

emphasizing the preceding

interr.

book of the

Katha-sarit-sagara.

word, 79 u ;

-2.

pel, 88 10

[ka,

[2 katha,
[2 katha

mg 2.]
m. incarnation of Katha.
V

1111a

cf.

kad, kirn.]
-ti

kathavatara,
(mg
2)

kam (cakamS; kamisyate; kanta[955a];

kamayate,
sire; love.

+ avatara.]
m. Story-stream-

[1041

]).

wish; will; de-

katha-sarit-sagara,
ocean,
title

[cf.

\/kan and Vcan.]

of Soma-deva's collection.

kamandalu,
\!

m. water-jar.
;

kad,

num

nonne, num; w. cid, nonne, kaccid drsta, was she seen ? [crystallized ace. s. n. of ka, 1111a.]
interr. pel.
;

kamp

(kampate; cakampe kampita; kampitum; -kampya). tremble or shake.

m. woolen cloth,

kambala,

kad a,

when? na kadi, cana, not at kambu, m. shell. any time soever, never kada cid, once on kambu-griva, m. Shell-neck {i.e. having a time, one day kada cid api na, never. folds in the neck like a spiral shell), name
adv.
; ;

[ka, 1103.]

of a tortoise,
1

[griva.]
a.

kadru,
V

a.

brown; kadru [355c],/. brown

(cak6; akanit). Vcan.]
gold.
n.

kara, 1.

doing; making or causing

Soma-vessel.

or producing, at end of many cpds;

kan or ka
Vkam and
n.

be glad.

[cf.

kanaka,

m. the hand (lit. the busy one) m. nomen actionis, the doing, performance, in duskara, sukara. [V 1 kr cf Lat. cerus,
;

2. 3. as

as

kanaka -sutr a,
kanistha, a.

gold cord or chain.

a.

'

creator.']

kanaka-stambha-rucira,
with gold columns,

shining 2
[cf the
.

kara,
1

m.
:

ray,

beam.

[prob.

same as
feet, cf.

kara 2
4.]

the rays of the heavenly bodies

as^ their

smallest; youngest,

are conceived

hands and

following words and

kana and kanya.]

pada

karavari]

[140]

kalyana-kataka, m.n. Fair-dale, name kara-vari, n. water from the hand. of a place. kar una, a. mournful, pitiable -a, /. pity. karuna-para,a. compassionate. [1302b.] kavi, a. wise, possessed of insight (of gods, esp. Agni) as m. wise man, seer, sage karkata,w*. crab -aka, the same. poet; pi. wise men of eld (whose spirits karna, m. ear. hover about the sun), 91 12 [prop. seer/ karta, m. (earth-) cut, ditch. [Vkrt: see
;
;

garta.]

V kii,
;

'

see/ for *sku : cf

dvoffi<6o$ t *-<tkofo-s,
' ;

kartf,

m. doer; accomplisher
21
.

officiating

inspecting the sacrifice

Lat. cav-ere,

priest, 101

[\flkr.]

kartavya,
the various

grdv. to be done or made, w.

look out, be cautious ' ; Ger. schauen, AS. scedwian, 'look/ Eng. show, 'cause to look
*

mgs of

n/

1 kr.

[V 1 kr.]
;

at/]

kartavyata,/. the to-be-done-ness -tarn kavi-kratu, a. having the power or inintelligent. sight (kratu) of a wise one bruhi, tell me what I must do. [1237.] karpura, m. n. camphor. [1296.] kar pur a -pat a, m. Camphor-cloth, name V kas (kasati; kasta kasayati). move. of a certain washerman. + vi, move asunder; open; bloom; caus. pass, be made to bloom. karpiira-vilasa, m. Camphor-joy (lit. [ka, having pleasure in camphor), name of a kasmat, adv. why? wherefore?
;
;

washerman.

1114a.]
.

karma, for karman in cpds, 1249a 2 karma-cesta, /. deed-performance

tion.

ac-

kansya, a. brazen; as n. brass, [kansa.] kaka, m. crow; f kaki, crow-hen; cf.

vayasa, 'crow.'
V

karma -j a,

a.

deed-born, resulting from

life.

kanks
kanksita).

(kanksati,

-te

cakanksa
[desid. of

the actions of a

desire, long for.

karma-dosa, karman, n. deed,

work
[v/lkr.]

m. deed-sin, sinful deed.

work, action
ablution);

(as sacrifice,

rite,

sacred 59 *.

v'kam, but reduplicated somewhat like an intens. (1002), *kam-ka{m)-s.]

kaca,
'

m. glass. m. rock-crystal, quartz,

[lit.

kaca-mani,
cid, at

kar hi,
C

when? karhi [ka, 1103c]

adv.

any time,

glass-jewel/]
n. gold.

kal

(kalayati). drive, [cf. Keterai, urges

celer,

kancana, kana, a.

one-eyed;
m.

perforated (of the

on'; 0ov-k6\os, 'cattle driver'; Lat.

(like colloq. driving, i.e.
'

eye), blind.

hurrying ')

'

swift.']

kana-bhuti,
Yaksha,
see

Kanabhuti, name of a
[lit.
'

H-anu-sam,
kala,
tly, a.

lead along after.

indistinct; -am, adv. gen-

53 3 n.

Blind-luck.']

dumb;
so

kanda,

m. n. section;

joint of a stalk
;

and kala ha, m.

pleasantly (of humming).

strife,

from one knot

to another

arrow.

contention.

kantara,
;

m.n. great or primeval forest.

kanti, f loveliness. [Vkam, 1157, cf. kala, f. a small part, esp. a sixteenth. 955a.] kalpa, m. ordinance, precept manner, ka-purusa, m. miserable man, coward, way etena kalpena, in this way. [see lka4, and 506.] kalmasa, n. spot, stain; fig., as in Eng., karna, m. wish, desire, longing; love; at sin.
;

kalmasa-dhvansa-karin,
sion of crime.

a.

sin-de-

end of possessive cpds [1296], having desire

for

struction-causing, preventing the commis-

desirous

of

kamam,

see

s.v.

[Vkam.]
healthy,
[cf Kd\6s,
.

ka1ya

a. well,

'

fair '
hale,

kama-duh
etc. [155]),

(-dhuk, -duham, -dhugbhis,

prob. not akin are AS.

whole.,]

hal,

Eng.

1.

a.

yielding wishes, grant-

kalyana,
[kalya.]

/. -ani [365b], a. fair, lovely,

as f, sc. dhenu, the ing every wish ; [for 2, cf. the fabulous Wonder-cow. horn of Amalthea.]

2.

[141]

[Vkirtaya
risibility, in

kamam,
kamam
kamin,
[kama. ]

adv.

at will;

if

you please; kaa, m.

sakaca.

[Vka.]
of

tu
a.

na
,

tu, if she please,

.

*,

but

by no means

64 12

[kama, 1111b.]
(spouse).

kasthd, n. stick of wood; log. kastha-ccheda, m. dearth

[227.]

wood.

subst.

affectionate

kastha-bharika,
a.

m. wood-carrier,

kamini-sakha,
his wives,

in the

company

of

kastha,

[see sakha.]

race-course; course; track of the winds and clouds in the sky.

kaya,
>

Whitney kasthika, m. woodman, [kastha.] form/ and ki, cf lka. 4, and 504. 5eV w build/ and Eng. noun build, as used kim-suhrd, m. a bad friend, [see lka4, of a man's figure.'] and 506.] kayika, a. corporeal; performed by the kit ava, m. gambler; /. -vi, as a., addicted
m. body.
[Vlci,
*

build/

43: for mg,

'

cf.

5eVas, 'body,

'

body,

[kaya.]
a.

to

gaming,
?
'
'

[poss.
is

kim + tava, what

'

of

kar a,

making;
n.
7
;

as m.

maker; deed,
or occasions
1
;

thee

what

thy stake ?
to

']

action; sound.

[Vlkr.]

kim, 1.

as nom.acc.s.n.
10
;

k&, see lka;

kar ana,

that which

makes
.

2. 4.

as interr. adv.

[1111a],

how?
;

73 8
13

cause, 57

occasion; reason; sake, 10

[V 1 kr.]

ground for a judgment, 22 n

why ? aham

18

- 3.

as interr. pel. :
I a fool? 39
21

num kim
;

ajnas,

am

an, 78

kar in,
'

a.

causing,

[do.]
singer.

in

connection w. other pels:

see

kim

ca,

karii, m. praiser, poet, mention with praise.']

[V2kr,

ca3; kim tu, however, 20 l2 ; kim cana, somewhat, 46 9 kim punar,

moreover,
;

karttikeya,

metronymic of Skanda, god of war (so called because he was nourished by the Pleiads, krttikas) cf.
m.
:

how much more

under
1

(or

less)?

17

15
.

[see

ka.]
a.

kim-artha,

having what as object;

[see

kumara and svamikumara.

1216.]

[krttika,

kim-prabhu,
grdv. to be done, faciendus, w. the

karya,
various

kimartham, as adv. why ? [1302c 4.] m. a bad master, lka4, and 506.]
m. a bad servant,
n.

shades of

mg

belonging to V 1
19
;

kr

kim-bhrtya,
kiy ad-dura,

[do.]
-re, as

requiring to be instituted, 4
to be

requiring

small distance;

shown; as n. what is to be done; adv. [1116], a little way. [kiyant.] business work matter, 4 1T ; affair duty kiy ant [451], pron. a. 1. how great? emergency. [V 1 kr, 963b.] how much? what sort of a? 45 10 ; 2. karya-kala, m. time for action. (how great, in a derogatory sense, i.e.) not
;
;

karya-hantr,
mar-plot.

m.

business-destroyer,

great;

small,

46 \

[lka or

ki,

505,

1172 2 .]
a.

karyaksama,
work,

unequal to or unfit for

kiyambu,n. water-lily, perhaps,

kfla, kila
the foregoing

[cf

ambu.]

[aksama.]
m.

kala,

1.

[248a], adv. indeed, emphasizing

the right or proper or ap-

word.
so at

pointed time;

2.

time

in general;

3. kis,

interr. pel.

88 10

[lka, 504 2

Time, as the destroyer,

i.e.

Death.
[kavl.]

see 1117: cf. nakis.]

kala-pac,a, m. snare

of Death,

kita,-m. worm;
[kidrc,, 145.]

caterpillar,

kavya,

n.

poetry; poem,

kidrg-vyapara,

m.

what
a.

business.

kavyagastra-vinoda,
with poetry and science,
1252.]
V

m. entertainment

[kavya-castra,
-kagya).

kidrgvyaparavant,
business.
[1233.]

having what

ka
be

(kacate; cakac6; kacrta

;

kidf ,
N/

a.

of what sort?
[\/2kr.]

[see 518.]

visible

shine.

kiri, m.

praiser.

+ ava, be visible, lie open. + a look on. + pra, shine out; become clear.
,

kirtaya
kirtyate).

(kirtayati [1056, 1067]; pass.

1. make mention
call,

of; tell;
.]

-2. repeat;

[kirti, 1061

kirti]

[142]
kill a,
n.

pari, tell around, announce. + sam, announce,

4-

1. herd
(of
;

or

large

number

or

swarm

quadrupeds, birds, insects)

family
;

kirti,/. mention;
[s/2kr.]

esp.

good report, fame.

2.
cf.

and so, as in Eng., good family, noble stock. [V3kr, q.v.

race

ku,

see

lka 4, and
m.

504.

akula.]

[younger form of kula-gila, n. family the onomatopoetie kurkura.] [1253b.] kutumba, n. household; family; -aka, kiilala, m. potter.
dog.
the same.

kukkura,

and

character.

ku-liga,
well/ see

m.

axe.

[perhaps
506.]

'cutting

kuttani,/. bawd,

lka 4, and

kunda,

n.

round vessel; round hole in kulina,

fire),

a. of

good family, [kula, 1223d.]

the ground (for water or sacred

kulira,
[cf.

m. crab.

kunda la,
kunda and

n.

ring,

esp.

ear-ring.

kua,

m. grass; esp. the sacred grass,

Poa

1227.]

cynosuroides, with long stalks and numer-

k lit as,

adv.

from what place? whence?

ous pointed leaves.

wherefore?
ku, 505.]

why? how? 19 n
n.

[lka or kuc,a-pifijula, n. tuft or bunch of Kuca. ktigala, 1. a. in good condition; equal

someto or
fit

kutuhala,

1.

interest felt in

for a task; able; clever, 46 18

thing extraordinary;
adv. [1114b], eagerly;

eagerness; -at, as

2. as

n.

welfare, well-being;

kugalam
2.]

2. interest caused
.

te, hail to thee.

by something remarkable, 56 u
ku, 505.]

kualin,a.
hand.

well

prosperous,

[kucala
in

kiitra, adv. where? whither?

[lka or kuga-hasta,
[1303.]
V

a.

having

Kuca

the

ku-drsti,
rodox
506.]

f.

a bad or false view; hete[see

ku

(kuvate).

found

only w. a,

and

per-

philosophy.

lka 4,

and

haps meaning see, look.

see under kavi.]

[prob. for #sku,

kunti,/. Kunti, one

Pandu.
V

of the two wives of

-f

look forward
n.

to,

i.e.

intend,

[see

akuta.]

kup

(kupyati; cuk6pa; kupita).

or agitated
;

1.
and
so

kuta, 1.

horn; 2. m.

n.

peak,

[for

become moved

boil
;

mg

2, cf.

the Swiss peak-names, Schreckcave, hole;

2. jig.,
rage.

as in Eng., be angry
same.

boil with

korn, Wetter-horn, etc.]

kupa,
,

m.

well.

[cf.

nimn,

'cave, hut/ Lat. cupa, 'vat/ 'niche for new-born child; boy; the dead/ borrowed Eng. coop, vat/ youth, 51 10 -2. The Youth, epithet of whence cooper. ] Skanda, the eternally youthful god of kurma, m. tortoise. war see karttikeya; -~f. -rl, girl. [cf. V lkr (Vedic, krn6ti, krnute [715]; later, sukumara.] kar6ti, kurute [714]; cakara, cakre; V. kumara-datta, m. name of a man. akar, akrta [831, 834a]; later, akarsit; [' given by the god Kumara/] karisyati; krta; kartum; krtva; -kftya;

+ pra

the

kumara,

m.

1.

'

kumbha,
'

m. jar; pot; urn.

[cf. Ktfifir],

kriyate; cfkirsati; karayati,

-te).

do,

vessel.']

make,
these

in the various
;

meanings and uses of

kumbha-kara, m. pot-maker, potter, kumbhika,/ pitcher, [kumbha.]

kiiru, m.
India ; as
people,
as pi. the Kurus, a people of
sing.

words

thus,
;

1,
effect
;

perform, 59 21

prepare, 83 15
;

accomplish; cause; undertake, 52 2

;

Kuru, the ancestor of that

m.

commit, 29 12
liarity,

show:

e.g.

honor, 5

fl

fami-

9 17 ; compassion, 21 19 ; love, 42 18 ;
;

kuru-^ravana,
[lit.

name

of a prince.

favor, 52 21

contempt, 54 16
4
;

attend to:
;

'glory of the Kurus/ like VlvOo-K^rjs:

an

affair, ll
19

acct, 1271.]

quarrel, 42

engage in: trade, 46 n a 2. do something (good or

[143]
bad) for a person
(gen.),

[krta
carry forward, accomplish;
;

32
self

9 15
*
;

3.
:

+ pra, 1,

make

or procure for another, 82

;

grant

effectuate, cause

2.
;

mid.

set

before

middle
human
3
;

get

for
;

one's
:

assume

voice, 3 u

take on

form

or shape,

put before one, i.e. make the subject of discussion or treatment w. buddhim, put

48 , execute; follow: ; 4. 40 7 5. work over, prepare food, 68 s 6. accomplish; be good for, 18 5 7. make: a sound, 26 "; utter: the syllable
advice,
;
:

49 6

a plan before one's

self,

i.e.

decide.

+ prati, work against, counteract. + s am, 1. put together; coniicere,

prepare
to, see
;

2.

treat

according

to

the

om, 60 8

9
;

sacred usages,

8.
or

{like

Eng. do
loc, 81

in

don, doff) put in

;

sacrament samskara; consecrate, 106 3 ; 3.

intens.

administer a

\ 43 6 set, 105 u ; w. adverbs : see agratas, ama, avis, tiras, puras, bahis; 9. make a person (ace.)
on;
w. to be something [ace), 79
into,
12
;

adorn.
V

2kr
3kr

(dkarit;

carkarti).

mention

with praise.
V

transform
composition
;

(kirati [242]; cakara, cakre; akarlt;

;

40

13

ff.
;

render, w. factitive predicate

karisyati; kirna [957b]

-kirya).

pour
fill

ace, 18
[1094]:

w. the predicate in
sajji-kr,
in

out or scatter abundantly

with,
[cf kula,
.

(e.g.

hail -stones)

e.g.

make

ready, 34 17

cast forth (missiles); strew; cover or

'

10.
57 io j

w. adv.

-dha, divide in parts,

;

swarm.']

_ 11.
;

do,

pass, impers.,

go to work, proceed, 37 8 30 J6 12. do, esp. sacred

; ;

+ vy-ati,
directions
;

pass, be scattered in various be brought to confusion, [cf.

work
93
12
;

with

(like f>4(tv

karma, 97 2 without karma 6e<p and facere), to sacrifice,

krta.
desire to perform;

vyatikara, 'disaster.']

see also

+ ava, strew (loose earth); throw in. + a, scatter abundantly; cover over, fill;
akirna, bestrown, covered,
'

desid.
intention.

ppL

[1037],

[cf.

akara,

cikirsita, that

which

is

sought to be done,

abundance, mine/ akula, ' full.'] isam-a, bestrew; cover.

a. distressful;

cans,
or

cause to do or
;

make

or

be done

krechra,
n.

troublesome; as

that a thing takes tena sa pranamam karitas, by him he was caused to make obeisance! 36 7 caus. equiv. to simple verb, 26 5
see
to
it

made

trouble.
n.

place,

16 l

pass,

krechra-karman,
ery.
>/

hard work; drudg-

krt

(krntati, -te [758]; cakarta; 4krtat;

kartisyati,

kartsyati;
cut; cut
off.

krtta;
[cf.

-kHya;
kata
(for
i.e.),

[cf.

avro-Kpd-rwp,

'

self-actor,

indepen-

krtyate).

dent'; Kp6-vos, an old harvest-god, 'Perficus,

'

karta, 'cut, depression in the head,'

the Completer, Ripener *

'
;

Lat. cer-us,
* ;

creator
*

Kpaivta,
'
:

'

accomplish

Lat.

'temple/ and Kp6r-a<pos t 'temple'; curt-us, 'docked, short.']

Lat.

credre,

create

see

kratu :

orig. root1

+ ud,
krt,

cut out or off; cut up, butcher.

vbl in cpds.

form, perhaps, skr, 1087d.]

making; doing; caus[Vlkr, 1147c]

sa-krt.

+ ad hi, put over; put in office. + apa, put off; injure, opp. o/*upakr. + aram or alam, see these words. + a bring hither, 74 10 prepare, fashion,
, ;

ing; as m. maker. 2

krt, a
Vlkr,
time.']

time,

in

[perhaps
cf.

fr.

'a doing, a time':

krtu,

*a

make.

krta,

a.

1. made; done; 2. prepared;

,

+ vy-a, separate, analyse. + up a, bring something to some

a service,
act

3.
one; do

as

an auxiliary, opp. of

4. well done, and so, attained good; 5. as n. deed; 6. (perhaps made, i.e. won) and so, the side of the
marked with four spots, the lucky 7. the golden age, or winning one name of the first yuga, see 58 J k.
die
;

apakr.

[w. the use of upa, cf. that of sub

'

in subvenire,

aid.']

+ pari,

(poss.
;

surround, deck, and

so)

make ready

adorn.

[Vlkr.]

krtakrtya]

[144]
a.

krta-krtya,
or

having one's duty done

/.

a,

draw

on,

attract;

draw from

(a

end attained,
condition
[1237.]

source )
of

krtakrtyata,
krta-buddhi,

having

+ ud

,
,

pull up, elevate.

performed one's duty.

a.

having

+ p r a draw forward, place in front. a made-up krstf, f. pi. people, folk, [Vkrs, mg 2:
orig. 'tillages, tilled

mind, of resolute character, krta-mauna, a. having a kept silence,

silent.

lands/ then 'settle-

krsnd,

ment, community.'] a. black, dark; w. paksa, the dark

half of the lunar month, from full to

krta-samketa,

a. having an agreement made, agreed upon as a rendezvous, krtanjali, a. having a made gesture of

new

moon;

as m.,

sc.

paksa, the dark lunar

fortnight.

reverence, with reverent gesture,

[afijali.]

kfsna,
night.

m. the black antelope.

m.

krtanna,
[anna.]

n.

prepared or cooked food.

a.

krsna-paksa,
krsna-sarpa,
krsnajina,
[ajina.]
V
n.

the dark lunar fort-

krtavajna,
i.e.)

having contempt (done,

[avajna.]
[\/lkr.]

m. a very poisonous black

shown

to one, disdained,

Cobra, Coltiber Naga.

skin of the black antelope,

kfti,

2.

f 1.

the doing, the production;

only in ace. pi.

a production, literary work.

doing, a time;
that

kftu, a

krsnaya(krsnayate). blacken, [krsna>

1059b.]

-krtvas, and

at

the

end of cpds.
V

[Vlkr, 1105 V]

kip

krte,
of,

as prep,
for,

on account
lit.

of, for

the sake

klpta; kalpayati,
in order,
fixed,
;

(kalpate; caklpe* [786]; kalpsyate be in order; be -te).

;

w. gen. [1130] or in composition. 'in the matter

suitable or serviceable to
settled;

help

klpta,

[loc. of krta,

of

(cf.

caus. put in
dispose
;

mg

5), 1116.]

order

ordain

arrange

fix [in

kftti,
$4pfj.a,

f
'

pelt, hide.

[Vkrt: for mg,

'

cf.

the

hide/ and Hetpa,

flay/]
[cf. krfcti:

manifold applications of this word as used colloquially). [prob. not akin are

kfttika,

/. pi. the Pleiads,

Goth, hilpan, Eng.

help.~]

perhaps the constellation was conceived as having the shape of a pelt.] krtya, grdv. to be done; as n. that which

+ upa,

caus. prepare; furnish; provide.

caus.

isam,

arrange together;

deter-

mine; will; purpose,

ought to be done or duty, purpose, end; [Vlkr, 963b end.]

is

to

be done, and
-a, action,

so,

klpta-keganakhacmacru,

f.

deed.

kftvas, adv. times; see krtu. limited, [anta.] krtsnd, a. whole; entire. mourn, lament, k6ta, m. intention; desire; will. V krp (kfpate [745b]). look, be intent upon.'] krp a, /. pity, compassion, [Vkrp.] kfmi, m. worm. ketu, m. brightness; pi. beams. cf Goth, look, appear, shine V krg (kfgyati [761a]; cakarca; krgita).
' '

a. having hair and nails and beard in order, i.e. trimmed. [kega-nakha-cmacru, 1252.] klptanta, having its end prescribed;

[Vcit,

[\/cit,

' :

haidu-s,

grow

lean.

[cf.

kq\ok-<xvos,

'long lank
'

('appearance, manner/
-head
-heit
:

i.e.)

'way/ AS.

person/ KoXoaaSs, *ko\ok-jos,

colossus

'

had, 'way, manner, condition/ Eng. -hood,

(as

Old Lat.
slender.']

crac-entes,

Lat. grac-iles, 'lean,

in

maidenhood, godhead), Ger.

cf

under
a.

may a.]

krga, V krs

a. lean,

haggard.

[Vkr, 958.]

kevala,
alone
;

exclusive; excluding all else;

-am, adv. only. sat; karsisyati; kraksyati, -te; krsta; k6c,a, m. hair (of the head); mane, krdstum krstva -kfsya). 1. karskesara.]
(karsati; krsati;
;
;
;

cakarsa

akrk-

[see

ati

tug, draw, pull

;

2.

krsati

draw

kega-paksa,

m.

du..
;

the

two sides of

furrows

plough.

the hair of the head

the temples.

[145]
kega-cmacrtL-loma-nakha,
nails.
n. pi.

[Vkri
ayati [1042c 2 mid.]),
wards.
step; go; go to-

hair of

the head, beard, hair of the body, and

[1253a.]
m. hair-end; long hair hanging

keg ant a,
down;

+ ati, step beyond; excel; overcome. + sam-ati, excel, [sam intens., 1077b
end.]

locks.
a.

keg in,
[keca.]

maned, with flowing mane,

hair;

+ a,

step near to;

come upon; attack;

overpower.
m.
.

kesara,

mane.
.

[written also
'

+ ud, go

out; depart (of the vital spirit);

caus. cause to step out.
.

kecara, cf kega : cf Lat. caesaries, hair, mane/ but not Eng. hair.~] kesaragra, n. ends of a mane, [agra.]

cans, cause to disembark.

+ abhy-ud, + nis, go + para,

so,

-t-upa, step unto; approach, 3 10

out.

kaivarta, m. fisher. kotara, n. hollow of a tree. kotta, m. fort. ko-danda, m. bow (of an archer),

['good-

advance boldly; show one's strength or courage, and [hence parakrama, 'valor*: cf. kram +
step forth;
Ti.]

stick/ see lka4, and 506.] kodandatani,/. the notched end of a

+ p a r i go
,

around, circumambulate.

bow.

[atani.]

4-

pra,
,

step

forward
or

set

out

start

kopa,

m. anger; -at, adv. [1114b], angrily. of anger,

from.

[Vkup.]

+ v i move away
a. full

kopakula, kolahala,
ko-vida,
a.

[akula.]
cry.

boldly

m.

n.

uproar, confused

[hence
para.]

and so, vikrama,

on proceed attack show one's courage.

; ;

'

valor

'

cf

kram +

[onomatopoetic]
well knowing or skilled,
[see

-f

sam, come
m.

together; approach; enter

step; regular progress or
cf.

lka4, and 506.]

(a zodiacal sign, said of the sun).

kautuka,
kaunteya,

n.

curiosity,

eagerness;

-at,

krama,

1.

adv. [1114b], eagerly.

order; -ena, -at, gradatim,

son of Kunti, i.e. king [metronymic, 1216.] kauravya, m. descendant of Kuru, i.e. cf. [patronymic, 1211 Yudhishthira.
m.

mam; 2.
[V kram.]

yathakraprocedure; method; way, 36 21

.

Yudhishthira.

kramacas,
in order.

adv. step

by

step

gradually

[1106.]
n.

1208c]

kravya,
,
;

kaulala, n. pottery, [kiilala.] k a u a 1 a n. cleverness ability, [kiigala.] kratu, m. power, whether of body or of
g.

raw flesh; corpse; carrion. [V*kru, which perhaps means 'coagulate, become stiff': w. kravis, 'raw flesh/ cf.
icpeas, *tcpcFas,

'flesh'; w. kru-ra, 'bloody,

mind
will,

or of

both: -1.

might, 73 "; -2.

75 2

understanding, 80 5

cf daksa;
16 T
;

raw/

cf.

Lat. cru-dus, 'bloody, raw/ cruor,

cf.

'blood';

AS. hraw, 'corpse'; Eng.

a.

raio,

inspiration, insight, esp. for sacred songs

Ger. roh, 'raw.']

and acts 3. sacred deed, ceremony, cf yajnakratu.

;

sacrifice,

kravya-vahana,
corpses,

carrying
corpses,

off

the

[Vlkr, 'do,

effect/ 1101

orig. sense of
'

word

in

mgs

and 2 was prob.

cf.

an

effecting, a

power

to

kravyad, a. consuming kravyada, a. the same,

kriya,
\|

[ad.]

[ada.]

do or carry out': for

Kparvs,

mg

3,

see \flkrl2:

f.

action;

performance; doings;

'mighty/ AS. heard, 'strong,

labor, pains.

[V 1 kr, 1213d.]

hard/ Eng. hard.~\ kram (kramati [745d], kramate; cakrama, cakram6 akramit kramisyati, kranta [955a] krami-te, kransyate
;
;

kri

(krinati, krlnite; kresyati; krita;

kretum; kritva; -kriya).

[281b] of price,
'

buy, w.
trade.']

instr.

[perhaps akin w. Vlkr,

and so meaning do business,

tum,

krantum kramitva, krantva -kramya; kramyate; kramayati, kram;

+ upa,
-f

buy.

vi,

sell; sell for (instr.).

10

Vkrid]
V

[146]
(kridati,

krld

-te;

cikrida,

cikride;

kridisyati; kridita; kriditum; -kridya).

play, sport.

second or princely caste or a member of [from ksa = Vlksi2: cf. ksatra-pa, it. ' governor of a dominion, satrap/ and the

kr Id a, /. play, sport. [Vkrid.] kritotpanna, a. bought or on hand

food),
V

borrowed
(of

rayrf-inj*.]

ksatra-bandhu,

m. one

who belongs
;

to

krudh
dhva).

ksatriya, m. 1. ruler, 75 1 2. one who belongs to the ksatra or princely akrudhat; kruddha; kr6ddhum; krudbe angry.
anger.
or
V
a.

[utpanna, Vpad.] (knidhyati, -te[761]; cukr6dha;

the ksatra or second caste.

caste, a Kshatriya, 57

16

n.

[ksatra, 1214a.]

krudh, f krudh mi
V

ksan
ksata).

(ksan6ti,

ksanute;
hurt
to
;

aksanista;
[closely

kriidhmin,

wrathful.

harm

break,

and 1231: paroxytone.] kru (kr6cati cufa^ga akruksat cry out; krusta; kr6stum; -krucya).
;
;

[V krudh: cf. 1167

akin w. v'2ksi, q.v.]

ksantavya,
pardoned.

grdv.

be put up with
tnctiru,
.

or

[Vksam, 212.]
night.
:

call; howl.

[cf. Kpavyfj,
k, cf .

*cry/ f or *fcpavK-n
'

ksapa,
\p<pas,
*

/.

[cf.

'cover/

for 7 in place of w. t4)ko>, 'melt/]

T^yavov t

crucible/

darkness '
n.

for

if,

cf V ksar.]

ksapaha,
fig.

a night and day, wx^ptpov.

krura,

a. bloody; raw; under kravya.]

harsh,

[see
V

[2 aha, 1253b.]

ksam

kroda,
terior,

m.

1.

breast,
2, cf
.

[for

mg

bosom; garbha 2.]

krudh.]

2.

in-

kr6dha,
kr6a,

m. anger.
call;

[\f

(ksamate, -ti; caksame; ksamisyate, ksansyate ; ksanta [955a] ksanturn ; ksamyate). 1. be patient ; endure put up with ksanta, patient ; 2.
; ; ;

m.

calling distance; Anglo-

forgive; pardon.

Indian a Kos.

[Vkrug.]
a.

ksama,
stationed
at

a.

patient; bearing or enduring;

krogamatravasthita,
the distance of a Kos.
avasthita.]
V

and
1

so,

equal to a thing, able.

[Vksam.]
[do.]

[kroa-matra +
cikleca
;

ksama,/
2
V

patience; long-suffering,

kli

(kligyate,

-ti

klista

klestum; -kligya).

be distressed.
[s/kli.]

ksaya, m. dwelling-place. [\/lksi.] ksaya, m. destruction; decay. [V2ksi.] ksar (ksarati, -te caksara aksar
;
;

klega,

m. pain; trouble.

[890]; ksarita).

-1.
so,

flow;

-2.
'

liquefy;

kva,

V.

kua, adv.

1.
;

where? whither 1

melt away; and

cf.

perish,

[for *skar:

kua babhuvus, what kva cid anywhere

:

has become of?

in

2.

ipeipw
'

(*criTipci>)

=
:

(pBeipco,

destroy/
.

any

case, ever,

4-<p9dp-r},

perished
<p$, cf.

'

for ^, cf

ksapa,

27 20 ; w. na, never.

lka, 505.]

ksiti: for

2 ksi.]

ksa

and

as collateral form of V 1 ksi in ksa-tra, as vbl of the same, w. the mg ' abiding,
m.
instant;

situate/ in antari-ksa.

ksar a, a. perishable. [Vksar.] V ksa (ksayati [761dl]; ksana). burn, ksar a, a. pungent; saline. [\fksa: cf.
&ip6-s t 'dry': for
'

ksana,
'

moment;

-ena, -at,
[prob.
V

mg,

cf.

Eng.
'

caustic,

lit.

as advs [1112b, 1114b], instantly,

of Iks-ana,

burning/

fig.

'

pungent.']
meanings,

the time of a glance/ a shortened form

'

1
'

ksi

with

two

dwell/ and
stems ksi

mg, cf Sng. twinkling of an eye" and Ger. "in the Augen-blich, glance of an eye, i.e. moglance
'
:

for

rule/ attaching themselves

respectively
;

to the

and ksaya

thus,
:

1.

kse-ti,

3d

pi.

ksi-y-anti

abide or

ment.']

while or dwell, esp. in quiet and safety,

-I,

ksanika,/
,

a.

momentary,

[ksana.]

79 18 ; inhabit,

[cf ksiti, 1 ksaya, ksetra,

.

k s a t a ppl. of V ksan. ksatra, n. 1. rule,

86 20
;

ksema 1,
dominion, power,

dwelling-place

' ;

afupt-Kri-ovcs,

'dwelling around/ nil-ats, 'settlement.']

2. later, the temporal power, imperium (as distinguished from the spiritual power, brahman, 'sacerdotium') the
;

+ upa,

rest on,
:

be dependent on.

2. ksaya-ti pos-sess, be-sitzen; be master of; rule, 71*. [cf. ks6ma2, 'pos-

[147]
session';
tce-KTij-fxai,

[khala
m.

'am master of/

ktc-

kaud-vyadhi,

hunger and

disease,

[kaudh: 1253a.] ( ka ddhy ati ; kaudhita ) hungry kaudhita, hungry. nection of 1 and 2, cf the relation of Lat. [V kaudh, 383a.] sedere, * sit/ and pos-sidere, be master of/ k a d d h, f. hunger. ' and be-sitzen, * be kaudh a,/, hunger, [s/ kaudh.] and of Ger. sitzen, sit/
ofuu, 'get.']
[cf.

the collateral form kaa: for con- V

.

kaudh

be

'

master of/]
t!

kaudharta,
later

a.

distressed with

hunger,
piece of

2ksi
kaita,

(ksinati,

kain6ti;

akaeata;

[kaudha

4-

arta.]

kaina; -kaiya; kaiyate; kaapayati [1042e]). destroy; make an end of ksma, ruined, exhaust ; pass, wane
;

ksetra,
ground;
farmer.

n.

dwelling-place, 87 17

field.

[VI kail.]
m.

kaetra-pati,

master

of

a field;
rest;

lost; caus.

weaken,

[cf. <pQiva> t *(f>0ivva>,

'perish,

wane/
: '

(pOi-ixwos,

'dead': for
'

<f>6,

ka&ma,
kaeme
tion,

m.

1.

abode;
8
;

place of

cf .

ksar

w. the secondary ksa-n, cf

slain/ Kreivot, *KTcv-j<a,
slay.']

security; well-being, 61

2. possession;
*

Krd'fAvosf

yoge, in possession
in the

in acquisi-

+ apa,

pass, be afflicted, suffer loss.

i.e.

enjoyment of what we
for *ake-ma, 1166
:

ksit, vbl. inhabiter or ruler, at end of cpds. [Vlksi 1 and 2: see 1147c]
ksiti, /. dwelling, abode, 79 18
ground
[V 1
;

have

got and in the getting of more.

[V 1 kai 1

and 2

cf.

piece of

Goth, haim-s, 'village'; A.S. ham, Eng.

home, and -ham in place-names; perhaps
also
k<&/j.7)

or land;
1
;

the earth, the ground.

*

ksi

cf

Kri-fft-s,

settlement.']

(if

for

Ktpfiv 1 ),

village.']

ksiti,
V

/. destruction.
'

[V2kai:
*[/,
.

cf. tyl-ai-s

=> <j>dl<ris>

decay '

for
;

cf ksar.]

ksip

(kaipati, -te

cikaepa, cikaipS

kha,

n.

kaepsyati, -te; kaipta; kaeptum; kaip-

3.

1. hole; hollow; 2. opening: hole in the hub of a wheel 4. void

;

tva; -kslpya; kaepayati). dart; cast; throw, cans, cause to fly or burst, 84*. -fa, 1. throw at; 2. Jig. {like Eng. fling, make flings at), deride, put to shame, 8 10 3. draw towards one's self, call out 6 (a person to vindicate himself), 55
;
.

space; the sky.

[Vkhan,

cf.

333.]

kha-ga, 1.

a.

moving
[for

in the sky, flying;

2, cf
.

2. as

m. bird,

mg

antarikaa-

ga and kha-gama, 'bird/ ura-ga and bmijam-gama, snake/ and turam-ga,

' '

horse,']
the same.

44-

ni, throw down (one's

a am,

self,

one's body).
or orderly.

vi-ni, lay down separately

kha-gama, khanda, a.
tion,

broken; as m. a break,

sec-

4-

dash together in a heap; dea.

piece

khandaka, m. lump-sugar,

stroy,

[hence, prob., through the Persian, Arabic,

kaipta-laguda,
thrown,

having the cudgel

V

khandaya

kaipra,
quickly,

o.

darting;

quick;

-am,

adv.

[v/ksip.]

ksira, n. ksirin,
[kaira.]

milk.
a.

[prob. Vksar.]
;

milky
n.

as

m.

milk-plant.

ksirodaka,
1253b.]
V

milk and water,

[udaka:

and French, the Eng. candy.'] (khandayati) break ; khandita, broken (of a command), [khanda, 1055.] khan or kha (khanati, -te cakhana, akhan [890] cakhnua khaniayati khanitum ; khanitva, khatva khata -khaya; khanyate, khayate khanayati).
Italian,
.

dig ; caus. cause to be dug.

(kaddati, -te

[if

for *skan,

kaud
small.

-ks&dya).

cuks6da; ksunna; shatter; stamp upon; grind

;

cf Lat. can-dlis,
.

ditch, canal.']
in

+a

dig,
a.

burrow,

akhu.

khara,
a. small.

harsh; as m. ass (so called from

19
.

ksudra, ksudra-buddhi,
a jackal.
[1298.]

[Vksud.]
m. Small-wit,

his harsh bray), 67

name

of

khala,
mean,

m.

1.

threshing-floor;
fellow.

2. a
tertium

low-lived

[the

10*

khalu]
comparationis
'dirt/]

[148]
for 1

and 2

is

perhaps

khyati,

f. the being well known; fame; khyatim gam, become famous. [Vkhya.]

khalu,
khalu,

pel.

1. now (continuative) atha now; 2. indeed (emphasizing the

;

preceding word), 55 s ;
cessive),

3.

to

be sure

(con-

ga,
in

vbl.

going, in
;

many cpds ;

situate, e.g.

98

3
.

madhyaga

as m. nomen actionis, the

V
V

kha,

see

khan.

going, in durga, suga.

[Vgam,

cf.

333.]

khad

(khadati; cakhada; khadisyate; gagana, n. sky. khadita khaditum ; khaditva khad- ganga, f. the Ganges, [fr. v'gam^ga, khadayati). chew; bite; eat, esp. yate; w. intens. reduplication, 1002b.] of animals; feed on, 24 16 ; devour, 21 ll gaja, m. elephant. khadita, eaten, 23 3 etc. [if for *skand gaja-yutha, m. herd of elephants.
; ; ;

or sknd,
tcyiSt),
*

cf.

Kvlfy,

VwiS, 'bite, sting/

nettle.']

gajendra,
indra.]

m.

a great elephant.

[se*

nettle/ but not Eng.

khaditavya, grdv. edendus. [Vkhad.] gana, m. 1. troop, (of Maruts) 90 18 decrowd, (of friends) 3 9 host (of stars); V khid (khiditi; khinna; -khldya).
; ;

press, but only Jig.

flock, (of birds)

38;

2.

pi. troop-deities,

+ ud,

pull out. m. piece of waste land between

fields
;

inferior deities
singly,

which regularly appear not

;

khila, 1.
cultivated

but in troops, 67 13

esp.
;

those that

bare spot

2.

compose the retinue of

.

(yiva

then, as sing.,

gap.

khu, a Prakrit form for khe-cara, a. moving

1250c]

khalu.
in the sky.

a single one of (Jiva's attendants, a Gana, 55 20 _ 3 a number.

[kha,

ganana,/
ganaya

a numbering, calculation, tak[V ganaya.]

ing into account.

n.

khecaratva,
magic).

power of

flying

(by V

(ganayati).

number, calculate,
as n.
[1176a],

[123k]
m. depression, sorrow.
a.

[gana, 1055.]
[Vkhid.]

kheda,

ganita,

ppl.

calculated;

kheda-vac,a,

having depression as one's controlling influence, under the dominion of sorrow.

calculation, arithmetic.

[V ganaya.]
;

gat a,
2.

departed; w.inf. snatum gata, gone to bathe, 44 2 ; so 41 2

ppl.
often

1.

gone, 2 21

khya

(khyati; cakhyad; akhyat [847]

at beg. of cpds, see these;

, ;

khyasy&ti ; khyata ; khyatum ; -khyaya khyayate ; khyapayati, -te [1042d]). simple verb only in pass, and cans. pass.
be well known
;

be talked of

caus.
*

make known,

[orig.

mg, perhaps,
.

shine,

appear or look (intrans.), see (trans.)'.] 13 -f abhi, look at; behold, 78 + a, 1. show, tell; narrate, 55 19 2.
;

gone to: w. ace. 5 8 15 20 w. 4. (having arrived at, i.e.) ace., 23 15 situated in w. ace., 62 15 w. loc, 5 14 ; in cpd, e.g. svahasta-gata, situated on my own hand; 5. gone to a condition, see Vgam4; attained to, (fame) 56 12 -con;
:

3. prati and

ditioned,

in

durgata, sugata.
a.

[Vgam,
is

954d.]

designate,

name

caws.

act. tell

mid.

gata-prana,
dead.

whose breath
a.
is

gone,

have told

to one's self, 105 7 .

(lit.

+ praty-a,
away, repulse,
Ger.

show back,
9 20
;

i.e.)

turn
[the

gata-sa-mkalpa,
will for the

whose purpose

or

reject,

refuse,

moment
f. the

gone, purposeless.

zuriick-weisen

has

just

the

same
i.e.

[1299.]

mgs.]

gatanugati,
,

going after him who

+ vy a
plain.

show

to discriminately,

ex-

has gone (before), the following in the

old ruts,

[anugati.]

gatanugatika, a. addicted to following + sam, tell together, i.e. reckon up. [gatanugati, 1222a.] in the old ruts, + pari-sam, reckon up completely, 58 6 gatasu, a. whose life is gone, [asu.]
.

[149]
gati,

[garbha
go to; attain; 2. get learn, study, read cf. s/i + adhi. + anu, go after, follow. + antar, go within, enter. + api, go unto, join, 91 5 ff.
-j-adhi,

/ - 1. a going, way of going, ability eventus, issue, to go 2. progress, 18

;

1.

18

at,

20 13 ; 3. way of escape, refuge, 52 15

4.
and

the

way

or course esp. of the soul

through different bodies, metempsychosis

so,

a condition of the soul during these

12
,

+ abhi, go
-f

unto, 1

u
;

go.

transmigrations, a man's lot or fate, 53

aram,

see s.v.

65 10 60 6, 66 21 ff. [V gam, 1157 'going, power to go/]

,

cf fid-vis,
.

+ ava, come down. + a, r-1. go to, 6 10

hither, 5
ally w.
22
,

V gad (gadati; jagada; gadisyate; gadita; gaditum; -gadya). speak.

4-

10

23
;

come to; come -2. return (52 22 ), usu;

punar, 4 3

etc.;

agata: 1.
27
10
;

ar-

ni, say.

rived,

come, 7
to hear,

9
;

w. inf. cjrotum agata,

so

gad a, m. disease. gantavya, grdv.

[Vgam.]

come
eundum, used
pi.,

28 6 ;

arrived (as

impers.

guest),

28 7

-2.

returned,

24 17

-3.

gandha,
fumes.

m.

smell
m.

w,

cubha, perperhaps, the

having gone to a condition, e.g. death, 46 3 ; agantavyam, grdv., as impers,

pass. w. anena, this one will

come
5
.

hither

gandharva,
tn

1,

orig.,

desid.

desire to return, 101

deity of the moon, the

Gandharva;

2.

+ abhy-a, come
as subst. guest.
,

unto, visit; abhyagata,

Gandharvas, heavenly singers belonging to Indra's court ; as sing, one of these, a Gandharva. gabhira (V., later) gambhira, a. deep.
Epos,
pi.

+ u p a_a approach. + s a m - u p aw a go to
,

together.
.

isam-a,
+ ud, go
,

assemble; meet, 61 8

gam
jagm6

(gacchati, -te [747, 608]; jagama,

;

out, proceed from.

V.

agan
;

[833],

later

agamat
;

gamisyati, -te ; gata ;

-gatya,

gantum
;

gatva

+ + n i s proceed from (abl.),

departed.
-f

up a, go unto, approach.

51

n nirgata,
;

-gamy a
;

gamy ate

jfgamisati

gamayati, -te). 1. go, move; go to, 3 6 ; go towards go away, 28 n , 36 6 ; come w. pratipam, go wrong; 2. go by, pass (intrans.): of time, 20 3 of days, 29 13
;
;

prati, come back,

sa

return.

+
-f-

vi, go asunder; vigata, gone, vanished.

mid.

one's self with;

come together, meet unite and so, come to enjoy;

;

3.
84
71
1
;

come
get

unto,

i.e.

arrive at, w. ace, 3

8
;

7
,

caus.

assemble, as trans.
going, at end ofcpds.
a.

reach, w. loc, 69
at,
:

come

into, w. loc,

gam a, a.
garut,
mg,
n.

[Vgam.]

6
;

95 19 ; 4. go to a state or

gambhira,

deep; cf gabhira.
a.

condition
tion,
i.e.

w.

pancatvam, go
,

to dissolu-

wing.

die,

32 21 etc.

so to destruction,
;

garutmant,
cf.

winged; as m. bird,

[for

29; despondency, 44
(went) to his

18

w.

nijam gatim,

paksin.]

own proper condition, i.e. V garj (garjati; jagarja; garjiU; garjbecame a Yaksha once more, 53 12 5. itva; -g&rjya). roar. manasa gam, (go with the mind, i.e.) per- garjana, n. roar. ceive, 15 10 [younger garta, m. (earth-) cut, ditch.
;
.

[cf. fSaivw (*$avjo}, xyFejjjca),

*go'; Lat.

form of karta,

q.v.]

'come'; AS. cum-an, Eng. come ; for the kw which is to be expected in Germanic as answering to the old gv
v&nio, *gvSmio,
}

gardabha, garbha, m.
conceiving
dage, in

m. ass; -i,f she-ass.

[1199.]

1.
womb

uterus concipiens, the

;

cf.

Ger. be-quem, Old Eng. cweme, 'convefit,

abde garbhad ekathe eleventh year from (the

conception; 2. (as in Mil-

nient,

gaccha and j8a<T-, 'go thou'; gata-s, 'gone/ and ftaro-s, '(gone over, i.e.) passable'; gati-s and
pleasant *
:

cf

womb,
ton's

i.e.)

Earth's inmost
5
,

womb)
;

the interior,

inside, 34

43 2

c/!

kroda

at

end of cpds,

&d<ri-s,

'a going': see also Vga.]

having

in the interior, containing

cf.

garbhavant]
padmagarbha 3. conceptum, the womb; garbham dadhanas,
;

[150]
fruit of

garhapatya, 1.
householder; as m.,
holder's
fire,

a.
sc.
;

pertaining to the
agni, the house-

conceiv-

ing

fruit,

92 12
'

and
*

so

4.
:

embryo, 46 5 , 93 7 ; scion; ; a new-born child. [Vgrabh,

with garbha in

102 2 n.

2.
6
;

as

n.

the being

head of the house, 89

89".
[392], f.
sing,

the housekeeping,

concipere

mg

1,

cf

[grhapati, 1211.]

$c\<pv$

and

5oA<<k,

'womb/

a-$\<p6s

and glr
the

1.
.

invocation, praise, 74 12
,

et-8eA^>-iJ-s

{= sa-garbh-ya-s), 'of

3 voice, 3 u same womb, i.e. brother'; in mg 3, cf. [V 1 gr, 242 .] 8 embryo/ and Eng. calf in moon- girl, m. mountain, 55 0p*<pos, 3 V gu (intens. j6guve [1007 ]). cause calf; in mg 4, cf. Goth, kalbo, Eng. calf.~\
**
.

2. 3.

and pi. speech, words, 87 16 49 9

to

garbhavant,
garbha-stha,
born.
V

a.,

in fern, only,

pregnant,

sound, proclaim,
Lat. bovdre, 'howl.']

[cf

y6os,

&o4],

'

cry '

[garbha 3: see 1233.]

a.

being in the womb, un-

gun a,

m.

1. a
esp.

single thread of a cord;

a string;
;

bow-string;

2. quality;
from

garh

(garhate ; jagarh6 garhita ; garhitum; -garhya). blame, reproach;

garhita, despised.
(galati; galita).
fallen
out,

adscititious quality, as distinguished

the real nature (svabhava, 'ingenium'), 2220. _3^ as philosophical technical term,
nature,

gal

1.

drip;

2.

fall;

galita,

gone (claws,
els

teeth,

eyes),
intrans.

[hence jala, 'water':

cf. Vj9aA in

one of the three pervading qualities of all to wit, sattva, 'goodness/ rajas, 'passion/ and tamas, 'darkness/ 66 8 ff.

mg,

e.g. irorafibs

aAa j8aAAv,

4.
ity,

as specialization of
virtue, l
4,12
,

mg

2,

a good qual[for

'river flowing into the sea'; Ger. quellen,

'flow, spring/ Quelle, 'fountain.']

etc.;
4,

excellence,

play on
in

mgs

and

see

nirguna and

gava,
cpds.

equiv.

of go, 'bull, cow, beeve/

18 5 .]

[see 1209a.]

guna-deva,
[lit.

m.
[lit.

gavyuti,/
for cattle/

pasture-land ; generalized, ter-

ritory, abiding-place,

'having food
;

Gunadhya. god/ 1302.]

Gunadeva, a pupil of 'having virtue as his

18 4 ;
excellent,

g6 +
;

utf, see

go 4

the

is

gunavant,
3
22
.

a.

virtuous,

euphonic,
V

cf.

258.]

[1233.]
a.

ga
eral

(jigati

agat).

go; come,
:

[collatcf.

guna^alin,
lent,

possessing virtues, excel-

form of gam,

q.v.

w. jigati,

La$&n,

[see 9alin.]

conic

fii&drt, 'strides';

w. agat,

cf.

gunadhya,
'

m. Gunadhya, see 53 3 n.

[lit

'went/]

rich in virtue/ adhya.]

+ abhi, go
weary.

unto;

w.

gramam, become gunanvita,

(of

endowed with excellence an asterism) lucky, [anvita, Vi]

a.

gatd,

m.

-1.

motion, movement, course;

;

2.
go')

progress

equiv, to the

Eng. -fare

in

gun in, a. virtuous, excellent, [guna.] V gup (jug6pa; gopsyati; gupita, gupta;
g6pitum, g6ptum; gupyate; jugupsate, keep; guard; desid. seek to keep -ti)i
one's
self

wel-fare

(for mg, cf verb fare, 'get on,

see

sugatuya; 3. (place of
refuge, abiding-place,

re.

course,

i.e.)

83 9

from,

i.e.

shun, detest

ppl.

;Vga, 'go/ 1161.] g-a.tr a, n. 1. (means of moving, i.e.) a limb of the body 2. by synecdoche, the body. [Vga, 'move/ 1185a.]
;

jugupsita,
59 12
.

detested,

inspiring aversion,

in the

[prob. a secondary root, originating denom. verb-stem gopaya see this

:

and go-pa.]

gamin,
[\/

a.

going,

going upon, going

to.

gurd,

gam, 1183 Vj
a.

garbha,

relating to the

embryo

or to

2. Jig. (like 3. worthy of Eng. weighty), important; 4. as m. the one to be honor, 28 13

a.

1.
;

heavy; and

so

pregnancy

(of sacrifices), [garbha, 1208f.]

a.

garbhika,
natal,

relating to the

womb,

pre-

[garbha, 1222e2.]

honored kclt Qoxhv, the teacher or Guru, loc. gurau in the house of the 60 * ff Guru, 61 23 in case of a Guru, 104 4 [cf.
.

[151]
the eomp. gaiiyans
*garu-i-s,
:

[gopa
Geier,

cf &apts, Lat. gravis,

.

parallel:

'vulture/
'

is

prop, 'the

Goth, kaurus,
[745c]

'

heavy/]

greedy (bird)/ from Gier,

[793f],

greediness.']

guh
juguhe
[222 8 ];

(guhati
;

jugdha
;

grdhra-kiita,

m. Vulture-peak, a

moun-

gudha aghuksat [916, 155] tain in Magadha. guhitum; -gdhya). hide; giilha, grha, in V.,m.; later, m.
.

in pi.

otherwise,

hidden, 76 15

n.

house, 28 7 , 79 15 ; w.
;

-fapa, hide
85 u
;

(trans.)

away from,
of,

w.

abl.,

of earth, the grave

mrnmaya, house grham gam, go home,

put away, get rid

77 *.
:

52 10

so

40 3 68 1T
,

as pi the house as con['that which re.

glib,
adv.

f. hiding-place; instr. guha,

used as

sisting of

various rooms and buildings,

.

guha

[1112e], in secret.

[Vguh.]
[do.]

89 12

mansions, 87 7
\/

giiha,/.

hiding-place; cavern,
grdv.

ceives one/

grah

cf geha.]

gdhya,
[do.]

celandus

secret,

hidden,

grha-pati,
1267a.]

m. master of the house, [acct,

mistress of

guhyaka,

m. one of a class of demigods, who, like the Yakshas, wait on Kubera, god of wealth, and, dwelling in mountain caverns (guha), keep his treasures, [so
their living in
:

grha-patni,
'[do.]

f.

the house,

grha-stha,

a.

abiding in a house; as m.

householder or

Brahman

in

the

second

named from
hidden places
V

caverns or
garisyati;
call;

stage of his religious

life, see

acrama.

1222.]
j agar a;

grhagrama,
in a

m. house-stage, second stage

life, see

lgr

(grnati, grnite;

Brahman's
n.

girna[957b]; -girya).

2.
[cf
.

salute, praise;
gir,
; '

1. invoke, 3. speak out,

yrjpvs,
'
'

geha,
ident.

house,

[ident. w.

acrama. grha:

cf.

the

say.

\Wrdh and edh.]

speech, voice ' ;

speech,

g6

[361c], m.f.

voice '

Doric yapvtv, speak ' ; Lat. garrio,

in with, agree.
j agar a
;

of bull or

1. a beef in its old sense cow pi beeves, kine, cattle

;

'talk'; Eng. call]

the Vedic type or symbol of all welfare

+ sam, chime
V

2gr
[957b]

(girati
;

agarit

girna
jBopo,

-girya).

swallow.

[cf.

'eat/ 817^10- &6p-o-s, 'food/ j8i-j3^-(T/cw, ' folk-devouring ; Lat. carni-vifr-us, 'flesheating/
de-vorare,
*

and blessing and riches (e.g. 80 16 ), like " milk and honey " with the Hebrews 2. beef in the derived and now usual sense of flesh; pi. pieces of flesh, 84 16 3. (the
;
;

milch cow of kings,

i.e.)

the earth, 63 7

swallow

down,

de-

4.
go

observe

that

gavyuti, gotra,

gopa,

vour/]

gopati,
16

gomaya, and many

other cpds oj

+ ni, swallow down; devour

an eclipse), 76
V

(the sun in

lose their special reference to cattle

and
stem

see

Vgras.
intens.

take a more general mg.

[cf. &ovs,

3gr

(aor.

ajigar [867];

jagarti

of,

'

a beef, ox, cow '

Lat. bos, stem bov

[1006]; cans, jagarayati).

1.

znfcns.be

'ox, cow';

AS.
a.

cu,

Eng. cow.]
;

awake; wake, intrans, ; jagrhi [1011], be thou watchful, have a care for, w. dat., 89 17 wake up, intrans., 30 16 2. caus.
; ;
.

go-ghna,
slayer.

kine-killing

as

m.

cow-

m. Gotama, a Vedic seer of the [for the history of the wake, trans., 30 5 tribe of Angiras. word, see 1020 for 1, cf i-yp-ft-yop-a, ' am gotra, n. 1. cow-stall, cattle-pen; 2. awake/ %-yp-ero, 'awoke* (intrans.); for perhaps, pen of cattle, and so 3. group
:

g6tama,

go 4) 4. esp. family, 19 16 ; 5. family name, 103 19 see naman2. gftsa, a. clever; wise. agrdhat; V grdh (gfdhyati; jagardha [from go mgs 2 and 3 are not authenti 1. cated by the literature.] gardhisyati; grddha; grddhva). take long strides 2. be eager or greedy gotra-ja, a. born in the family; as m. a [for #ghrdh cf Eng. greedy."] for. relative,
2, cf. iydpco,

'wake'

(trans.).]

in general (see

gf dhr a, 1.

a.

greedy; 2. m. vulture.

go-pa,
keeper

m.

1.

cow-keeper, cow-herd; 2.

[Vgrdh, 1188a: the Ger. offers an exact

in general (see

go 4).

[2 pa.]

gopati]
g6-pati
V
,

[152]
m.

1.

lord of kine

2. lord
keeper,

hold on {he), 14 18 ; grhita kegesu, seized

in general {see

go 4).

[acct, 1267a.]

by the

hair; used of a rabbit taking,

i.e.

go pay a
keep,

(gopayati, -te).
m.

be

leading with

him a
10
,

lion,
22
;

33 4

[gopa, 1055.]
[351],

possession of, take, 46

get,
;

2. take 44 5 3.
;

go -pa

1. cow-keeper;
{see

2.

receive, accept, 20

56

4.

of fluids,

keeper in general tor, 69 15 [2 pa.]

.

go 4), 85 16

protec-

take in the ladle, 94 l ;

5.
i.e.

of names, take
;

upon the
be keeper;
n.

lips,
}

mention, 64 13 , 103 19
perceive,

-6.

gopaya
keep, 91 12
.

(gopayati, -te).

fig. j as in

Eng. grasp,

know

[gopa, 1055.]
a.

7.
2. cow-

get, learn;

caus. cause to learn,

exceedingly doubtful.]

gomaya, 1.
dung,
-

bovine; as

[see under

garbha: connection w. Eng.

dung in general {see w. anaduha, dung of a steer, go 4) 105 3 20 [see maya.] go-yukta, a. yoked with cattle; w. cakra, wagon drawn by cattle. [Vyuj-]
;

103 23

3.

gripe, Ger. greifen,

+ pari, 1. hold on both

2.
-f

sides; and so become master of master, overcome,

;

surpass.

go-raksaka, m, g6-sakhi [343a],

go-stha,

cattle-keeper, cow-herd.
a.

having cattle as com[sakhi, 186.]

[stha, 186.]
V

prati, take hold of, 59 23 accept. + vi 1. hold asunder; separate make a division and so 2. quarrel fight,
; t
;

panions, rich in cattle,

m. cow-stall, byre,
f.
-I,

gaunika,
1222e2.]

a.

standing in relation to

sam, hold together, clasp, -fupa-sam, clasp with the hands. gras (grasate; jagras6; agrasit; gras-f-

the three guna's, see

guna

3.

[guna,

i^yate

grasta

grasitva

grasyate

;
;

grasayati).
m.

gautama,
1208f.]
V

patronymic from Gotama;

2.
i.e.

of the

1. swallow; devour, 10 10 demon Rahu, who swallows,

sun and moon, 23 1
.

Gautama, name of various men.

[g6tama,
granthi- V
string
i.e.

eclipses

[perhaps

grath

or

granth (grathnati

syati; grathita; -grathya).

together, connect;

1.

grah, grata,

akin w. V2 gr, 'swallow.'] see grabh.

m. seizure (with a claw,
i.e.),

bite.

2. put

together,

[Vgrah.]

com-pose (a literary work),

Lat. com-ponere,
'

[for mgs, cf. put together, compose '

grahana,
grah 6, grab ha,
[tf
[\f

n.

the grasping,

i.e.

acquisition.

7.]
a.

also serere, 'connect, entwine/ w. sermo,

'

subst.

grasping,

grasper.

discourse.']

grabh.]
m.

grantha,
tion, book,

m.

1.

(a string of words,
6
,
.

i.e.)

grama,

1. inhabited
98
16
sr.
;

place, hamlet,

verse or couplet, 53
see under grath,

etc

2. a
:

corn-posi-

village, see

2.

the inhabitants,

work, 17 8

[V granth
1, cf.

for mgs,

community,

and for

Lat. serere

grama-kama,
village,

a.

having desire for the

w. series, 'row, string.']

fond of abiding in the village,

m. stone; esp. stone for pressing

granthin,
\/

a. subst.

having books, bookish,

later\

gravan,
graha,

book-reader,

[grantha.]
;

the Soma,

grabh,

in

Rigveda
:

grah.

a. subst.

grasping, grasper, in cpds.

from
;

grabh

grbhnati,

grbhnite

[Vgrah.]

jagrabha, jagrbhe* ; agrabhit, agrabhista grahya, grdv. to be grasped; perceivable. [do.] grbhita grbhitva -gbhya. [900] grah: grhnati; jagraha,jagrh6; griva, /. nape of the neck; neck, [for from cf. Aeolic Beppa, #8epFa, Epic agrahit, agrahista [900] grahisyati, -te; #ga erva
; ;

grhita

grahitum
; ;

grhitva
-te.

-gfhya
;

Seip-fii

'throat, neck.']

grhyate

grahayati,

grisma,
hand
hold
,

m.

summer.
i.e.

1.
take
;

grasp
w.

seize with the

or

hastam

panim, take the hand g h a form of ghan,

;

han,

in cpds.

[1143c,

(of the bride at the wedding), 89 5

take

333.]

[153]

[caksus
ca occurs: with
13 \ 17
;

ghat a,

m. a jar.

connected,

the last only (e.g.

,

ghan a, m.

1.
:

slayer;

2.
;

slaughter;

three parts,

2
,

31

44 6

71 8, 72 10,
7
,

a compacted mass, lump 4. cloud. ghan, i.e. han. cf <p6vo-s, l slaughter/] [V gharma, m. warmth, heat. [V2ghr: cf.

3.

83

15
;

106
15
, ;

four parts, 2
5
,

2
,

17 \ 28 10 ; five
-

parts, 2 5 , 21

25
;

3
)
;

with the last two (7 6

);

22

5
,

37
)
;

45

77

12

sometimes after each,

6cpp6-s f for *<popfi6st Lat. formus,

'

warm/]

(29 3,
(26
6

very rarely after the first of a scries

22

ghus
noise.

(gh6sati, -te
;

-ghusya
V

jugh6sa; ghusta; sound make a ghosayati).

; ;

21

);

various irregular combinations

;

on page 67 passim

see also

21 20 n.
:

2.
(jigharti; ghrta; gharayati).
be-

variously
,

combined
;

w.

eva
,

(e.g.
,

lghr
see s.v.

sprinkle; be-drop; drip (trans.); ghrta,

2 ^ 20 13; 9 16 ll 9 14 15 5 9 12*, 15 16 25*; 30 u ), and w. api (see examples under

, ,

H
*

api)
caus. sprinkle over re-

ca,

tatha,
8 9
-

ca, both

like*

+ praty-abhi,
peatedly.

wise

and, 10

ca,

a,

both

and
sprinkle here and there.
in a-ghrni,
*

*,

85
;

5
;

+ vy-a,
V 2

(e.g.

24 23

so

sa ca, often at beg. of clause 34 18 ; 41 7 ); -3. anyac ca,

ghr, glow, be warm,

q.v.

glow-

api ca,
erbs

kim

ca,

ing/ and gharma,

ghrta,

and then hardened, Anglo-Indian ghee, much used for culinary (cf. 68 J ) and religious (cf.
n.

1.

butter, clarified

of wise;

like drift,

tatha ca, joining two provmoreover, further, like-

4.
.

otiose,

69

5.
20

connecting
,

things
a
;

contrasted: but, 8 16 , 17
yet, l
12
,

18

2- 3
,

19

and

88 17 ) purposes cf ajya, * butter in a melted state ' 2. butter or fat in general, also as symbol of fruitfulness and abun:

3 20 ; 6. (even, concessively, i.e.) though, 26 12 7. (like Eng. and or an,

;

and Icelandic enda, 'moreover/

see

'if ')

if

-h

dance.

[V 1 ghr,

drip/ 1176a

for

mg,

cf

ced

8.
'

w. interrogates, rendering

Eng. dripping, 'fat which

falls in

drops

them indef, see ka, kim.

[cf T6,
.

from meat
of ghee.

in roasting/]

and

' ;

Lat. que,

and '

Goth,

ghrta-pa^u,
ghrta-cut,
fatness.

m.

sacrificial

beast

made
i.e.)

and Ger.

-ch in ni-h

and

no-ch, the
'

exact
'

equivalents of Lat. ne-que,

a.

and

dripping with (ghee,

for ca 8, cf -re and

.

-tea
; '

in iro-re

nor and Doric

not,
*

iro-Ka,

'

at

any time

Lat. quis-que,

any,

ghora,

awful; dreadful; horrid. ghora-caksus, a. having an evil eye.

a.

each/]

cakra,
wheel;
cakra.

n.

ghorakrti,
[akrti.]

a.

having an awful form,

[Vghus.]
destroying; removing.
see 216. 9.]
V

2.

1. wheel; chariot-wheel, wagonby synecdoche, wagon, in pitha*kl, 'roll/ cf. tcvXiw, 'roll': w.

[prob. reduplicated form, ca-kra,

gh6sa, m. noise. ghna, a. killing;

[V

fr.

V*kr or
cf.

ca-kra,
hweol,

kv-kXos, *kfg-k\os,
wheel.']

AS.

hweohl,

ghan,

i.e.

han

Eng.

ghnya, grdv. to be slain, in aghnya. [do.] V ghr a (jighrati [749a]; jaghrau; ghrata;
-ghraya; ghrayate; ghrapayati[1042d]).
smell
;

caks

(caste [628];

cacaks6; castum;

snuff at.

1. appear; 2. look upon, behold; 3. (cause to appear, i.e.) announce, tell, [reduplicated form of Vkac,,
-caksya).
see 675 and lOSg 1 end.]

-fa,
ca
,

1.

look on; 2. show,

tell,

63 K

end. conj. and, also, Te, que

1 a.
97 7,11
;

is

found,
parts

esp. in the older literature, with both

be
12
,

to

connected
17
3
,

(e.g.

71 5 9
2

>

7
,

so

+ vi, appear far and wide, shine. + sam, look upon, consider. caksas, 1, perhaps adj. beholding,
1296
3

see

13

5
,

16

19
7
,

10
,

38

7
,

); or

only with

end; 2.

n.

look; eye.

[Vcaks.]

the latter, as is qftenest the case in the later

language

(e.g.

21

3 8, 8 8

82 8 , 84 16

98 16 )
to be

lb.

in case

of three or more parts

caksuh-pida, /. eye-ache. caksusmant,a. possessing eyes. caksus, n. eye. [Vcaks, 1154.]

[1235.]

cancala]
cancala,
1002b:
a.

[154]
moving
to

and fro ; trembling.

cf.
4

or at all, 8

19
;

see esp. 1
[cf.

k& 2c,

also

katham,

[Veal, 1148.4, w. intens. reduplication,

cf.
*

Kiy-ica\-os,

wag-tail';

Lat.

Lat. -quam and -cunin quisquam, quicunque, 'any one'; Goth.

kada, and kim.

quer-quer-us,

cancu,/ canaka, m.
can da, a. candala,

shaking with fever chills/] beak, bill.

chick-pea.

candra,
;

not any one/] shimmering; as m. the moon the moon-god. [for gcandrd, q.v.]
'

-hun in ni hvas-hun,

a. shining,

impetuous; wrathful. m. a Chandala or man of the

can dramas,
[orig.

m. the moon; the moon-god. a descriptive cpd, stem candra-maa

most despised class of society (born of Qudra father and Brahman mother), [cf.
canda.]
V

(383d 6), nom. candra-mas, and so with long a throughout, but transferred to the as-declension (cf. 418).]

cat (catant; cattA;

off ; hide
;

cans, catayati).

get

caus. drive
to catiir.

away,
[w. catvaras, cf.

candra-varna, a. of V cam, sip, only with a.

+ a (acamati
[955a]
i.e.
;

shining hue.

catasr, yem.

catiir [482d], num. four.

feower, Eng. four."]

acacama; acanta acamya acamayati). sip (water),

[745d]
;
;

rerrapes, Lat. quattuor, Goth. fidvor,

AS.

rinse the

camasd,
[see 1300b. fourth; -am, adv. the

catur-aksa, a. caturtha, /. -i,

fourth time,

four-eyed,
a.

square,
1197.]

mouth. m. beaker; cup, made of wood, and with handle. [Vcam, cf

m. Michelia

[catiir,

487 5 .]

campaka,

Champaka, a

tree

eatur-yuga, n. the four ages. [1312.] with strong-smelling yellow blossom. catur-varga, m. group of four. campakavant, a. abounding in Chamcatur-vidha,a. of four kinds; four-fold. paka trees as f Champakavati, name of
;

[vidha, 1302c 5.]

a
n.

forest.

[1233.]

catustaya,

a.

of four; as
m.

a collection V car (carati, -te;

acarit, acarista
;

of four, a quaternion,

[catur, 178 : 1245a.]

cacara, ceriis, cer6; carisyati ; carita ; car-

catus-patha,
1312.]

n.

place

where

four
187

ways meet, quadrivium.

[catiir, 178,

catus-pad,
tively,

a.

quadruped; as

n. s.

collec-

the four-footed beasts,

[catiir,

178

cf Lat. pro-cedere,
[1075b],

itum; caritva; -carya; caryate; cara- 1. move, 77 12 go wander yati, -te). wander about used of men, beasts, waters, heavenly bodies; -2. (like Eng. proceed
; ; ;

1300.]

go on,
(like

i.e.

catus-pada,/.
steps,

-I,

a.

having (taken) four

96 u ; 3.

go on ') act w. ppl. keep on (doing a thing), Eng. go about, i.e.) under*
;

catvara, m. n. quadrivium. [catiir.] catvar, strong form of catur, q.v. can (acanit). be glad in; gladden, [col>/

bhaiksam car, go begging, beg; undergo (troubles), 88 12 per; form (a vow, duty); observe (silence);
take, set about;

lateral

form of Vkan:

cf.

v'kan,

kama,

commit sasyam
see s.v.

(offense or injustice), 80 9, 63 7
car, feed
.

on corn, 34 16 ; carita,
'

cam.]

[cf Vpi-r\-\o/j,4ya>y tptavray,

as

can a,

immediately following the emphasized word. 1. not even; svapnag

adv.,

years go round,' and

tvv,
'

in-pt-irX-ofjLevwv iviav-

cana, not even sleep, 79

ceding negation,

l
;

2.

w. pre-

as years went round/ with t before a palatal and n before a non-palatal ; also
ir6\-os,

na devanam ati vratam, catatma cana, jivati, not beyond

even
;

Milton's

'

turning

sphere '

see

also car

+ ud, and the younger

collateral
is

the decree of the gods, (not) even

dred-lived, does one live, 88
feeling for the negation in
locations becoming faint,
2
;

if

hun-

form

cal,

and under cancala : akin

also

hence, the
in such colall,

Vkal.]

cana

3.

even, at

w. interrogates, emphasizing their indefinite

sense
;

+ anu, move along after, follow. + a p a go off, be absent. + abhi, go against, trespass against;
,

esp

na kim cana, not any thing even

be unfaithful

(of

a wife).

[155]

[Vcit
a sacrifice to be made every four months, i.e. at the beginning of each of the three seasons, [catur +
n. n.

a,

1. move

unto, approach, 86 3 ;

2. caturmasya,
masa, 1211.]

go to (an undertaking), set about; and so, do, 10 6, 64 u , 66 u practice (virtue); per;

form (vow); follow

conduct one's

(rule);

3. proceed,
*

self, cf.

acara,

conduct.'

candrayana,
the

with or without vrata,

+ ud-a,
moon.

rise up out of

(abl.),

77

of the

+ sam-a, proceed; + ud, go up, rise, of

to go out, evacuate,

do; perpetrate.
the sun; caus. cause
cf.

Chandrayana observance or lunar penance, 65 6 n. [lit. 'connected or according with the moon's course/ candra

uccara, 'evacua\iov

+ ay ana.] carana, m. wanderer;

'

esp.

wandering

tion/

[cf.

suryam uc-carantam w.
'

player or singer,
self with.
a.

[carana.]

cu/a-reWovra,

the rising sun.']

to;
so,

car in, a. moving;

to, esp.

observing; busying one's

+ npa, 1. come
in order to serve,
politely;
,

2.

come

[V car.]
fair.

and

attend, wait

upon caru,

gladsome; dear; pleasant;

:

3. proceed

with, undertake.
.

[\/can, q.v., 1192

cf.

Lat. cd-rus, 'dear.']

spread V lei (cin6ti, cinute; cikye [787]; acet; cesy&ti, -te ; cita c6tum citva ; -citya over; of waters, overwhelm ; wander about; ciyate). 1. arrange in order; pile up; cause to go hither and thither in caus.
; ;

+ p a r a move away from, 86 3 + vi, move in different directions,

caru-hasin,

a.

sweetly laughing.

thought, balance, ponder.

build ; construct, esp. the sacrificial altar

+ sam,

go, walk, wander.

active, if the priest builds for others; middle,

car a,

a.

moving; as
m.
:

subst.

animal (as
as
n.

dis-

tinguished from plant).

[Wear.]

sacrificer builds for himself; 2. gather together, collect ; get possession

if the

carana, 1.
dering.

n.

foot;
1,

2.
.

a wan-

of.

[V car

for

cf nayana.]

carita,

1.

ppl.

[1176a], (like Ger.

done; 2. as n. sing. Wandel and Eng. walk)

[Vcar.]
V

+ ud, heap up, collect. + sam, gather together, collect; accumu.

late.

behavior; proceedings; deeds.

2ci

(cayati, -te).

1. hate; 2. avenge,
[cf
.

carita-vrata,
duty performed.

a.

having his (marital)

take vengeance on, punish,

aTrv-Tcla> t
fiat,
*

Arcadian

Attic cwro-TtW, 'pay off/ airorlvo-

care a,
word
V car.]

a going over, repetition (of a

;

get paid to myself, take vengeance,

iroip-f),
*

in a school-boy's Veda-recitation)

punish/
V

penalty.']

a troubling one's self about,

[perhaps

fr.

3ci

(ciketi; cikaya, cikyiis [787]; acet;

;

cesyati
n.

c6tum

-citya; ciyate).

carman,
carya,
(like

skin; pelt.

notice,

observe;

2.

look,

investigate,

grdv. to be accomplished; f. -a, Eng. walk) way of life ; a perform-

[cf. Vcit.]

ing,
V

busying one's self with. [\/ car.] carv (carvita, curna; carvitum). chew,
crush with the teeth.
a.

+ nis, (search out, i.e.) ascertain; determine consider as certain or settled. H-vi-nis, (look out this way and that,
;

i.e.)

ponder, consider, 13 19

carsani,
V

active,

busy;
[\fcar,

as

pi.

busy

mortals, men, folk,

1159b end.]
calisyati;
start
off.

-f pari, investigate thoroughly, cikitu, prob. f. understanding.

find out.
[Vcit,

cal (calati;
calita
;

cacala,

celiis;

1178c]

calitum).

move
q.v.
:

cikitvit,
V

adv. with understanding,

[ci-

[younger form of Vcar,

Lat.
cal-lis,

cf. /ceA-et/flos,

kitii, 1109.]

'path.']

cit
citta

(cetati, -te;
;

ciketa, cikite;

acait;
notice;

cal a,

a.

moving.

[Veal.]

cetayati, -te).
;

1. look
-- 2.

at,

can da la,
,

m. a Chandala.

[see candala

observe
intend
;

consider

be intent upon,

and 1208f.] c a t a n a a. driving away.

3.

understand,

know
;

perfect^

[V cat, caus.]

cik6ta, has understood,

knows

cikitvana,

cit]
wise

[156]
;

cans,

make

to

know,

instruct,

cinta-para,
[1302b.]

[extension of V3ci: the Vcit shows an

intrans. aspect, 'be noticeable or bright/

having sad thought as one's chief thing, sunk in sad thought.

a.

in

ketu
vbl.

cf V cint.]
.

cintavisa-ghna,
son of sorrow.

a.

destroying the poi-

+ pra, know.
cit,

knowing.
pile.
n.

[Vcit, 383a.]

cintitopasthita,
[lit.

citi,/.

[Vlci.]

citta,

notice;

thought;
a.

mind.

which approached as soon as thought of. [lit. ' thought of and (immediately) at hand/ cintita +
a.

'noticed/ Vcit, see 1176a.]

upasthita, 1257.]
disturbing

citta-pramathin,

the

cintya,
cira,

grdv. to be thought of, compre[Vcint.]

mind. citti,y; understanding; wisdom.

hensible.
[Vcit.]

a. long,

of time; -am, -at, as adverbs

citra,
clear,

a.

1.

noticeable, excellent;

2.
10 8
;

[1111c, 1114c], long, for a long time.

clear; bright; bright-colored; of sounds,

i.e.

cira-mitr a,
cit-kara,
cira,
ing of an ass.
n. strip

n.

an old friend.
i.e.

loud

3.

variegated,

m. the sound cit,

[cit,

the bray-

varied ;

4.

as n. a bright-colored thing,

onomatopoetic]
;

a picture.

[Vcit, 1188.]
a.

of bark or cloth; rag.

-te

citrd-gravas,
whose fame
is

whose praise
being
in

is

loud or

cud
-te).

(eddati,

acodit

codayati,
the

excellent.
a.

drive on; speed; excite; caus.

citra-stha,
painted.

picture;

same.

m. Dapple-coat, name of a deer. V having a variegated or mottled body c u r a / theft. [V cur. cud a, f tuft of hair left on the crown anga.] of a child's head after the ceremony of cid, end. pel. 1. emphasizes, sometimes very gently , the preceding word : even, tonsure,

citranga,
['

+ p r a caus. drive on cur (corayati). steal,

, ; ,

further

inspire.

' :

78 10

>

15
;

just,

74 2, 79 4

yag

cid,
;

what
gen-

cuda-karman,
59

n.

ceremony of tonsure,
[Vcarv: for

very ones, 70 16 ; at least, 79 u eralizes a pron. : ye cid * tang

soever
Vedic ;

2.
cid,
;

what-

curna,
mg,
V
cf.

m.

n.

meal, powder.
(curnayati).

',

unto

all

those,

91

3.

in classical Skt.,
it

far very common

so
:

10

pista.]

cur nay a

powder, crush
crtta;
-cftya).

w. an interr. y rendering

indef.

kag

cid,

fine; crush; smash,

[curna, 1055.]
;

a certain; na ka cid, not any; see ka, V crt (crtati; cacarta [ace. s. n. of fasten together. kad, kada, karhi, kva.
pron. root ka, ki (505), w. palatalization:
1111a.]

+ pra, c6tana,
c6tas,
[Vcit.]

loosen, untie.
a.

noticing; cetana, f. conscious[Vcit.]

cint
ya).

(cintayati,
;

-te
;

cintayam asa
have a certain
turn one's
at-

ness; mind.
n.

cintayisyati

cintita

cintayitva ; -cfnt-

consciousness;

mind;

heart.

1.

think, reflect,

thought;

2.

set

one's thoughts upon,

cid, adv.

never at beg. of sentence, clause,

if
;

think upon or
tention to;

of, consider,

or half-verse,

apodosis,
4 ),

if

it

follows,
),

3.

call attention to;

.

make

marked by tad (37

tatas (52

or not 'na, if

[younger form of an observation, 35 9 Vcit: cf. 255 and 240.]

marked (32 n
negative (18 9 )

etc.), or

marked by
8
;

na

ced, if not, 52

no ced,
if

+ vi, reflect. + sam, think to one's cintana, n. a thinking

cinta,
-3.

self.

forms a shortened but complete clause, and not, 27 1T [ca + id, 1133 5 see ca 7.]
.

upon.

[Vcint.]
esp.
{like

cest

(cestati,

-te

cic^sta

cestita

f 1.
.

thought;
[Vcint.]

2.

c^stitum;
c e st

cestitva).
;

move
;

the limbs;

fj.eptfxva)y

anxious or sad thought; sorrow;

bestir one's self

be active
;

act.

plans, 43 3

activity

performance.

[V cest.]

[157]
cestita, PP^ perfonned;
deeds.
[Vcest.]
n,

[Vjan
Eng.
water-sAcc?, 'the divide

as n.

s.

[1176a],

between two

valleys.']

c 6 dan a, [Vend.]

an impelling; order; precept.

[ctida.]

+ ud, 1.

cut out;

2. destroy; pass.

cauda, caura,
V

n.

ceremony of tonsure,
[cura.]

be cut off, fail, be lacking. + vi, cut asunder; sever,

m. thief,

chidra,

n.

hole

defect

weak

spot.

cyu

[Vchid.] cucyuv; acyosta cyosyate; cyuta; cyavitum; cyavayati). chucchundari, m. musk-rat. 1. move, bestir one's self; 2. go off, cheda, m. cut; cutting off; failure, dearth
(cyavati, -te;

disappear; 3. come to nought, 68 12 ; 4. fall (from, abl.), 51 9 5. set agoing,

;

[Vchid.]

undertake, mollri, 74 3
are
*

[akin, perhaps,

%-aaeva,

'

impelled/

and

fiopv-oa6os,

lance-brandishing/]
,

ja, vbl. born; born from; occasioned or produced by; only in cpds. [Vjan, 333:
cf. ja,

+ pra

caus.

move

or lead

onward.

the older form, 354.]

[450d], a.

jag at
(channa; chadayati; chadayam V cakre; chadita; chadayitva; -chadya).

movable; as
[V

n. all
:
.

that

moves,

men and beasts.

m.
n.

gam

cf 383b 3

lchad

end.]

jaghana,
tocks,

the hinder parts, the but-

cover ; cover over.

a, cover over; conceal, 25 10

envelope, cover over.

jaghanya,
or worst,
self

+ pari, + pra
,

hindermost last; lowest [jaghana, 1212d4.]

a.
;

cover
or

clothe

one's

with

jangama,
moves,

a.

movable; as

subst.

all that

(instr.).

equiv. to the ancient jagat.

[Vgam,

2 chad

chand (chantti; cacchanda;

;

1148.4, cf. 1002b.]

j

chadayati [mgs 1, 2]; acchan [890 2 ] chandayam asa chandayati [mg 3] chandita). 1. appear, seem; 2. seem good to, please 3. (please a person,
; ;

a rig ha, /. lower half of the [prob. knee to ankle; shin.

leg,
fr.

from
VI ha,

ace, with a thing,

instr.,

son, ace, a thing, instr.

V

'move/ 1148.4, cf. 1002b.] at a, /. matted hair tangled locks, [akin are i.e.) offer a per- jathara, n. belly; womb. [prob. ident. w. Goth. hiVpei, 'womb/ AS. cild, Eng.
j
;

Qcand.]
m. pleasure;
will.

child. ~]

chand a,
chala,
disguise
;

[V 2 chad.]
i.e.)

jan
-te
;

m. n.

(perhaps cover,

guise,
fr.

ajanista; janisyati, -te

ajijanat).

(jayate [772]; jajana, jajne[794d]; jata; janayati, ;

pretence, deceit,

[perhaps

VI chad.]

chaga,
manic
scedp,

m. goat.

[for

*skaga:

cf.

Ger-

skepo-, for *sheqo-, Ger. Schaf,

AS.
[cf.

Eng.
'

sheep."]
;

chaya,
a-Kid,

f. shade

shadow

image,

see 761b end, and 772. janayati and active forms beget bring forth generate or produce 2. intransitive, jayate and middle forms be born; be produced; come into being; be born again, 18 1 be, 86 2 jajne, natus

1.

transitive,
;

shadow.']
a. having one's shadow accompanied by one's shadow.

est,

ortus est;

jajnanas, children; for

chaya-dvitiya,
as second,

jata, see
to,

[1302b.]
V

chid

(chinatti;
;

ciccheda;
;

acchaitsit
;

chettum chittva 1. cut off; hew -chldya; chidyate). cut in two; nibble; 2. down; sever;
chetsyati
chinna.
divide,
[cf.
(rx'ifoi

s.v. [cf. ys-yov-6s, 'born/ i-yev'became'; Lat. genui, 'begat'; AS. cennan, 'beget, bring forth'; AS. cynn, Eng. kin, 'race, family'; AS. cyn-ing, Eng. king, 'the man of (noble) kin' for

mg, cf. kulina w. kula2: and jani.]

cf.

also

jana

>erx*8,

'

split';
'

Lat.

scindo, scidi, 'cut';

AS. sceddan,

divide/

+ abhi, pass, be born unto, be destined unto from birth.

jana]
-f

[158]
caus. cause to

a,

be born for some one,

jas

(jasyati; jajasa; jasayati).

or tired to

be ex-

w. dat.

hausted
mid. be born, arise. mid. be born; caws, procreate.

death; caus. exhaust;

[Vjas.]

+ upa,
+ pra,

quench.

jasra,
j

a.

dying out.
born, at

-f-sam, mid. be produced; samjata, having arisen.

[352], vbl.

end ofcpds.

[V jan or

ja:

cf. ja, later

form of ja.]
being,

jana,
[e.g.

m.

creature;
),

man; person;
in
sing.

in pi.
(e.g.

40

16

and

collectively

jagr, same as V3gr, see 1020. jata, ppl. born; grown; come into
V

77 u ), folks; a people or race or tribe;

present

at beg.

daivya jana, heavenly

[Vjan
:

race,

the gods.

manifest ;

of cpds : arisen, existing, produced, aroused as n. a liv;

cf.

yevos,

Lat. genus, Eng. kin,

ing being; birth.

[Vjan, 955b.]

'race/]

jata-karman,
m. (tribe-place,
i.e.)

n.

birth-ceremony.
native

jana-pada,
community,

district;

jata-rupa,

a.
n.

having
gold.
a.

beauty;
confi-

splendid ; -pa,

jani

[343c], f. woman; wife. [\/jan: cf. ywt), Eng. quean, 'woman': for mg, cf.

jata-vigvasa,
jata-vedas,
m.

having arisen

dence, inspired with confidence.

Jatavedas,

epithet

of

janftra, janitva,
1168. 2a.]

n. origin. n. n.

[Vjan, 1185d.]
[jani.]

Agni.
[Vjan,

[perhaps, 'having knowledge of

i.e.

wifehood,

all beings,

of gods and

men/

or, better,

janiman,

production, creation.

'having
session/]

all

beings or things as his pos-

j ani, f. same as jani.

j

j ata-samkalpa,

a.

having a purpose or
anger
aroused,

an lis,
tion.

n.

origin; ingenium, nature; crea-

desire arisen, feeling a passion for another.

[Vjan, 1154 2 .]
[Vjan.]

jatamarsa,
vexed,

a.

having

jantii, m. creature; man.

[amarsa.]
a.

janman,
72
V'

n.

birth; production; creature,

jatavamana,
filled

s
.

[Vjan.]

with self-contempt,

having arisen contempt, [avamana.]

[Vjan,

jap

(japati; jajapa; ajapit; japisyati; jati, f. birth; 1157 1 .] japita, japta ; japitum ; japitva, japtva).

position or rank.

jati-matra, n. mere rank, [see matra 2, and 1302c 3.] Jamadagni, a Kishi, jamad-agni, friend of Vicvamitra, and foe of Vasish- jatu, adv. at all, ever; na jatu, not at all. [Vjan, lllld development of mg unclear. [jamant, unclear: see 1309*.] tha. jatersya, a. having jealousy aroused, jambuka, m. jackal.
say in under-tone
;

mutter.

m.

ara

a.

growing
a.

old, aging.

[V jr.]

jealous.

[Irsya.]

jarad-asti,
1299b end.]

long-lived,

[jarant, see

janu,
knee,

n.

knee.

[cf.

y6w, Lat. genu, Eng.

whence

kneel. ]
a.

jarad-gava,
ture,

m. Old-bull,

name

of a vul-

jamadagnya,

of

Jamadagni ; as

subst.

[jarant.]

jarad-dasa,
[jarant.]

m.

old

[jamadagni, 1211.] ay a, f. wife. [Vjan: for mg, cf. jani.] slave or servant, j jar a, m. paramour.
[V jr
:

descendant of J.

jarant, ppl. aging

'

old.

cf y4povr-a,
.

jala,
V lji

n.

net.

old man.']
[Vjr:

(jayati,

-te;

jigaya, jigy6
;

[787];

jar a a,/! the growing old ; old age.

cf yypas,
.

ajaisit, ajesta ; jayisyati, -te

jesyati, -te

'

old age.']

jita;

jaritf, m. invoker; singer. jala, n. water, [see V gal.]

j6tum; jitva; -jitya). overpower; conquer; win (battles); win by conquest,

[cf pi a,
.

'

force/

fii&a),

'

to force

* ;

Lat.

vis,

jala-dhara,
holder/]

m. rain-cloud,

[lit.

'water-

*gvis, 'force': cf.

Vjya.]

jala$aya,m.

water-abode

lake, [acaya.]

+ ud, conquer; be victorious. -f para, pass, be conquered.

[159]

[Vjna
a. living.

+ vi,
quests)
V

mid.
;

be

victor;

conquer (con- jivin,

V

[Vjiv.]
;

subdue.
enliven;
[for *gvi:

jus

(jusate, -ti; juj6aa, jujus6

taste, esp.

ajosista;

2j i

(jin6ti).

quicken; hence
cf. pios, 'life':

justa).

with pleasure; relish;

[cf.
'

[716], Vjinv.

take pleasure in or accept graciously,

yevofiaty
'

see also V jiv.]

j ij

taste

' ;

Lat. gus-tus,

taste

'

AS.

nasa

/. investigation.

['

effort to find

ceosan,

Eng.
a.

choose.']

out/

fr. desid.

of Vjna, 1149 4 .]
a.

jtista,
Apsarases.

acceptable,

[ppl.

of Vjus,

jitapsaras,
conquered,
[apsaras.]

having the Apsarases

the

accent altered as in dhurta.]

surpassing

juhu

[356], f. sacrificial ladle for

2

pouring
sruc.

the melted butter into the

a.

fire, cf.

jitendriya,
quered,
[indriya.]
V

having

having the senses conthe passions subdued.

[Vhu, 1147b

.]
;

(junati [728]; jujava [786 4 ] juta). V speed, intrans. and trans. ; incite, inspire

ju

jinv
vita).

(jinvati; jijfnva; jinvisyati; jin-

further, assist to.

[cf. V2ji.]
;

speed onward,
see 716.]

be lively, hasten; trans, quicken; [secondary root fr. V2ji,

[for jirvi, Vjr,

Vjr
or

V. jarati

later, jiryati, -te

j ajar a

ajarit; jirna [957b]).

decay; grow
.

frail

worn out

or old.

[cf jar ant,

'

old/ and
yfyas,

jivri,

a. old.

1193VJ
[agra.]

yipovr-a,

'old

man'; jaras and

loudly singing;
2
,

jihva,

/.

tongue.
n. tip

*old age.']

jihvagra, jimuta, m.
jira,

of the tongue,

jogii

[352],

a.

praising,

thunder-cloud.
[V2ji, 1188: cf. VjyaV]

[fr. intens.

of Vgu, 1147b'

1002a.]

a. quick. a.

j6sas,
333.]

n.

pleasure.

[Vjus.]
at

jira-danu,
dripping,
\f

having swift drops, swift jfia,

jijiva, jijivS
;

vbl.

knowing,

end of cpds.

[Vjna,

i.e.

well watered.
-te;
; ;

jiv

(jivati,

ajivit
;

jna

(janati, janite [730]; jajnau, jajne

[911],

jivisyati, -te

jivita

-jivya

jivayati).

jivitum ; jivitva live; be alive; caus.

*

ajnasit

ajnasta;

jnasyati,

-te;

make
'

alive,
;

[see V2ji: cf. Lat. viv-ere,

cwicu,

jnata; jnatum; jnatva; -jnaya; jnayate jnapayati, -te, jnapayati, -te

;

live

'

AS.

alive/

Eng.

quick,

[1042d 2 ]; jnaptd).

'

alive, lively.']

+ anu,
upon.

live after,

be dependent on,

live

know; have knowledge of a person or thing recognize ; become aware of learn notice, [cf %-yva>,
;
; ;
.

Lat. co-gnovit, 'knew'; as m. the principle of

.

AS.

cann, 'have

jiva,

a. living;

life,

the individual soul, 66*.

vivus, 'alive/]

[Vjiv: cf Lat.

learned, i.e. know, am able/ Eng. can; AS. ge-cnawan Eng. lcnow.~\
t

+ sam-anu,
prove
i.e.
;

wholly acquiesce in
;

ap-

jivana, n. existence. [Vjiv.] jivana-hetu, m. cause of existence,

means of
subsistence,
or

give leave

dismiss,

-fabhi, recognize; know,

jiva-pati

-patni, a. f. having one's

alive,
a.

husband yet

jiva-praja,
alive,

having one's children yet

[praja.]

jiva-loka,
86 18 23 1 2
,
'

m. the world of the living (as

-hpraty-abhi, recognize. H- ava, look down upon; despise. + a, attend to, notice; caus. command. + pari, carefully observe; find out. esp. know one's way or -f pra, know; bearings or how to go to work prajnata,
;

distinguished from that of the Manes),

.

clearly to be

known, well known.

allow
;

+ prati
alive
;

recognize,

promise

jivita, ppl.
see 999.

as

n.

[1176a],

life.

[Vjiv.]

affirm.

jivitavya,

grdv.

vivendum; as
life,

n. impers.,

-fvi,

distinguish;
;

understand;
;

know;

[Vjiv.]

recognize

consider as
in

observe

find out

jivitac.a.,/ the wish for

one's
life,

hope to save

[acji.]

a dogma, is well known or recognized {by good authorpass, vijnayate,

stating

jnati]
ities);

[160]
caus.
;

derstand

a request

make any one know or unmake a representation to, with or question or proposal memo;

hall a,

m. a cudgel-fighting athlete (de-

scended from outcast Kshatriyas).

rialize; interrogate.

jnati, m. kinsman;
Kaci-yv7\Tos,
'

relative.

jWjan:
esp.

cf.

thio, a Prakrit form for

sthito.

brother-born/]

jfiana,

n.

knowledge; wisdom;
[Vjna, 1150.]

knowl-

dhauk
near,
-i-

(dhaiikate;

dudhauk^

dhauk-

edge of the higher truths of religion and

philosophy.
j nan in,

ita; dhaukayati).

approach;
provide.

caws. bring

a.

wise; possessing jfiana ; under.

upa,

bring to

15 [jnana.] standing (what one reads), 68 jneya, grdv. to be known or considered as.

ta
V

[495], pron. he, she,

it,

they; that, those;

,

jya

or

ji

or ji

(jinati;

ajyasit; jyasyati;

jijyau [785]; &&a>; overjita).

'

both subst.

and
,

adj., I

15

3 8,9 ;

1.
;

correL

power,
'

[cf.

ljya,

power/
,-

and

Vlji,

overpower/]
superior power ; &ta force. [ V jya
'

of ya, which usually precedes [512], 3 1*, 9 18, 10 5 22 5 29 15, 32 10 70 16 77 13 but sa ya, 17 22 33 16 73 ; otiose, 18 20 20 ";
,
, , ,

jya,/
cf
.

2.
pers.

in connection w.
:

frla,

force/]
bow-string,
a.

e.g.

tarn tva

a pron. of the 1st or 2d imahe, thee, who

2 jya,

[cf. J3i6s,

'bow/]

art such a one (as aforesaid),

i.e.

we

beseech,
13
;

jyayans,

stronger or superior; older.

'

therefore

we beseech

thee, 76

cf

[comp. of jya,

being strong or superior/

>

82 9 ; t6bhyo nas
tell

bruhi, to us,

who are

thevblof Vjya, 470 2

.]

these (unsuccessful ones

light,
[fr.

just described),

Vjyut
j

(jyotati;

-jy6tya).

thou,

i.e.

do thou
is

tell

us then, 96 1 *;

Vdyut.]

similarly, w.
,

a verb
not

in the 1st or

y6stha
first
;

later

jyestha,

a.

best

principal

whose subject

expressed, 69

2d pers., n , 73 2

oldest,

[superl. of jya, the vbl of

V jya,

470 3

see jyayans.]
a.

83 \ 95 13, 99*, 100*; -3. w. other pronouns: tasya * etasya, of this, 95 6 ;

76 12
-

17

jyestha-prathama,
est as the
first.

having the old[jyotis:

yat tad
57
7
; *

tad,

what (was) that

*,

that,

ya

ta,

whoever, anybody, 18*; ya

*

jyotis-kft,
187.]'

a.

light-making.

ya

ta ta, whoever
in

that, IS

4. attenuated
a.

mg

{like the

cf 45 ; Greek b) to a
;

12

'

13

jy6tismant,
jy6tis,
J j n.

full

of

light;

light,

simple article:

te devas, the gods, 92

15
,

u;

[jyotis: 184b.]
light (of sun, dawn, etc.); as pi.
;

sa bhlmas, Bhima, I cf. 6, 7}, to, Goth, sa,

IScet,

[w. sa, sa, tad,

so, }>ata,

AS.

se, seo,

the heavenly bodies

stars.

[Vjyut.]

'he, she, it/

Eng.

that; cf. also Lat.

y6tsna, f moonlight, [jyotis: cf. 1195.] ray as, n. stretch; expanse. [Vjri.]
jri (jrayati).
perhaps, go, stride;

is-tud, 'that.']
V

taks
make

(taksati; tataksa, tataksd; ataksr

used

lt; tasta;

-taksya).

hew; work (wood);

;

only w. upa, stretch out to.

V

(of

wood or other material)

fashion,

jval

(jvalati,

-te

jajvala

ajvalit

jvalisyati; jvalita; -jvalya; jvalayati,

jvalayati, -te).
kindle,
-j-

tdks-an and renr-ow, 'carpenter'; Z-TtzK-ov, 'produced'; Lat. tignum, 'log*:

[cf.
cf.

burn bright; flame ;

caus.

Vtvaks and toka.]

[tad.]

make
,

to flame.

pra

caus. kindle.

taj-jivana, n. his subsistence, tad (tadayati; tadayam asa;

v'

tadita;

-tadya).

beat.
strike; pelt.

+ pari,
:

[cf. Terra, Lat. tata, jhat-iti, adv. with a jhat, as quick as one tata, m. father. 'papa': Eng. dad, though of similar could say "boo/* [jhat, onomatopoetic 2 make, has of course no direct connection.] see 1102a mid,]

[161]

[tadvacana
so,

t&tas,
[1098],
it,

adv.

1.

(as abl. of pron. root ta

3.

in like

manner, 19 8

or,
13

simply
,

and
;

synonymous w. tasmat) out of

conjunctive, also, likewise, 10 8, 12

etc.;

36 13

2.
15
;

from that
thence
;

(place),
;

from

tatha weva, just so

there, 103

there

itas tatas,

here and there, hither and thither, 25 u , 2915,17. _3 from that (time), thereupon,
#

Middle Eng. al so, 11 i.e.), likewise, also, l 7 10 ; tatha ca, 18 20, see ca3; 4. tatha^api, so even, even under those circumstances, nevertheless,
(cf.
,

2M

then, very ojlen,

e.g.

11 u , 20 n , 56 17
9
;

21 n

[pron. root ta, 497, 1101.]

a.

correl. w.

yad, 92

13
;

w. yada, 37

w. ced,
7
,

tatha -vidha,
condition,

of such sort, in such

62
5

5
;

tatah prabhrti, from then on, 4

[tatha ( 1306 )
s.

+ vidha, 1302c 5.]

ta; used

32";
2' 11
,

4.
ll
16
;

therefore;

5.

otiose,

47 u
1
,

tad,

1. as nom. ace.
;

n. to ta, see

then, w. otiose tada, 3

8
.

[pron. root ta, 497, 1098.]

and derivatives, see 497; 2. as adv. there yatra tad, where there,
also in cpds

tat-ksana,
in that

m. that

moment; -am,
[tad.]

adv.

103 18 ; -3. then, in that case, 27

17
,

36 5

moment, straightway, tat-tira, n. its bank, [tad.]

ced
37 n
real

tad,

if

then, 37

5
;

tad

yad, then

yadi tad, when, 71 2 ; simso

tattva,

n.

(that-ness,

i.e.)

essence,

ply continuative : tat

is

ko

vrtras,
8
,

who then
i.e.

condition or state of a thing,

[tad.]
or

V., 97

19
;

so

24 2 ;

4.

in this way,

tattva -jlia,
tat-para,
ject
;

a.

knowing the essence

therefore, accordingly, 18
etc.;

19

13 22
,

27 M,
6
;

the truth or what's what.

a.

yad

tad, since
7
.

therefore, 17

having that as highest obto, intent

so

yatas

tad, 37

[cf 496.]
.

given over

upon,
[tad.]

[tad.]

tat-pargva, n. tat-prahrsta,
[tad.]

his side,
a.

tad-anga, n. his person. tad-anantara, a. immediately

;

adjoin-

pleased

with

that,

ing that; -am, adv. [1311], immediately after that thereupon.

tatra,

adv.

1.

(as

synonymous w. he. of

tad-abhimukha,
him
;

tad in all numbers and genders) in or among or on this or these or them, 13 7 , 21 8, 38 u ,

57 22
;

a. turned towards -am, adv. [1311], towards him.

in this matter, 37
there, often, e.g.

8
;

herein, 98 2

tad-abhivadin, a. signifying that. tad-ardhika, a. amounting to or lasting

2 8, 5 6 ; thither, 6 6, half of that. M etc.; correl. w. yatra, 24 4 ; 3. on tada, adv. at that time; then, 2 20 ; in that 11 case; often otiose in Epos, 3 7 ; so after that occasion, in that case, then, 4 1 14 22, 40 \ [pron. root ta, 497, 1099.] tatas, 3 1 , 4 9 ; yada tada, when then, a. abiding there. 26 17 ; yada yada tatra-stha, tada tada, whensothen, 31 u ; yadi tat-samnidhana, n. his presence, ever tada, if then,
, ,

2.

[tad.]

25
co-wife,

9
.

[pron. root ta, 497, 1103.]

a.

tat-sapatni,/! her

[tad.]

tad-akrti,
them
mand.
(i.e.

having the appearance of

his

tat-samipe,
samipa.]

adv. near him.

[tad: see

of Picachas).

tad-ajna,
a.

tat-sahacarin,
[tad.]

(the moon-god's)

comthat

accompanying him.
ll
4
,

tadahara-vartman,
so, thus,

n.

the

way of

tat ha, adv. 1.

this

24 16 ; in

food,

[tad-ahara.]

way, 99 20

w. yatha, yatha, regularly

*

preceding :

yatha

tatha : as
*

so,
16
,

21

16
,

tad-ipsita, a. desired by those two. tadiya, a. pertaining to him, her, it,

them
;

or

61 6, 77 13 ; in order that
but

thus, 30
as,

37

7
;

such,

[tad, 497.]

tad-upadega, m. his advice. yatha yatha tatha tatha, to what tad-grha, n. his house. degree to that degree, the more tad-bhaya, m. fear of it or them. the more, 48 u yatha tatha, in one way tad-bhasa,y! that language. or another, 62 9 2. particle of assent, so tad-rasa, to. the essence of it. be it, yes, 4 *, 8 6 48 13 94 6 ; that is so, 52 1C ; tad-vacana, n. his words.

tatha

yatha, so

22 13 43 20
,

11

tad vat]

[162]
adv. in this way, so;
likewise,

tad -vat,
tad-vid,

tantu,
the

m. thread, 89 l
i.e.

metaphorically, of

[tad: 1107.]
a.

thread,

course,

of

sacrifice.

knowing that; as m. connoisthat tree.

[VI tan.]

seur or judge.

tantra,
the interest of them.
;

tad-vrksa, m. tad-vrddhi,/. V ltan (tan6ti,

n. thread; warp of a web; jig. fundamental doctrine ; division of a work.

[VI tan.]

tanut tatana, teni V tand (tandate). relax, grow weary, [794e]; atanit; tansyate; tata; tantum; tandra,/ fatigue. [Vtand, 1188c] 1. tandrita, a. wearied, only w. a-, [tandtatva ; -t&tya t ay ate [772]).
;

stretch, trans,

and

intrans.

extend, reach
;

ra, 1176b.]

spread over ;

2.

continue, endure, 79 13

3.

stretch (a weft or a line); continue

;

tannimittam, -ena, see nimitta. tanyatu, m. thunder. [V2tan.]

V

[tad.]

(the line of a family)

4.

metaphorically,

tap
tva;

(tapati,

-te

tatapa, tepe" [794e]

of sacrifice and supplication (which are

compared with a weft), perform, make,

[cf rdw/uu,
.

atapsit; tapsyati; tapta; taptum; tap-tapya; tapyate, tapyate [761b]).

'

stretch

' ;

Lat. tenere,
\>enian,

'

hold/

tendere, 'stretch';
'

AS.

Ger. dehnen,

be warm; burn, intrans.; 2. heat; make glowing burn, trans. ; 3. Jig. (like
;

1.

stretch '

see also tanu.]

4-

a, spread over; overspread (esp. with

4. pass, suffer; suffer voluntarily, castigate one's self, do

Vcuc), distress, pain;

light), heshine; stretch (a

bow).

penance,

[cf.

Lat. tepere,

AS.

\>ejian,

'be

+ pari,
velope.

stretch around;

surround; en-

warm.']

+ upa,
stretch

heat;

become

sick; sicken, used

.

vi,

out;

spread out, cover;

.

impers., w. ace.

of the person, 101 3

vitata, stretched,

hung, dependent, 92 n

+ sam,
tion.

heat; pain.
m. efiicacy of devo-

+ sam,
gether ;
like

hold together, intrans.; bind

to-

tapah-prabhava,
tap as,
n.

make continuous

samtata, (just
[cf.

Lat. con-tinens) uninterrupted.

-1.
(see

heat, fire;

2. voluntary
self-castigation,
asceti-

V 2

tan

(tanyati).

resound,

r6vos,

suffering

tap

3, 4),

'tone'; Lat. tonare, 'thunder'; AS. noun

jntnor,
'

self-torture

(64 2I ),

mortification,

\ntnrian,

thunder/ whence denom. verb Eng. thunder; AS. \>unres dazg,

cism, devotion.

[Vtap.]
full of devotion;

tapasvant,

a.

pious.

Eng. Thurs-day, 'day sacred to the Old [1233a.] Germanic god of the thunder-storm, >onar t ap a svln, a. the same. [1232.] or Thor ' see tanyatu, thunder/] tapo-ja, a. asceticism-born, whose
:

'

ele-

tanti,/

[344

2
]

tanu, tanu, tanvi,

a. thin,

tenuis, slender;

tanu
3

or

tanu
;

[decl. 356],

ment is asceticism, tarn (tamyati, -te

at; tanta [955a]).
the eye;
stupefied,
prob.,
'

[tapas.]
[763];

as subst. f. body, 56 , 89 own person, self, used like

reflexive pron.,

18

person; one's
[514] as

tatama; atambecome darkened, of

atman
;

73

12
,

78
.

12

outward form

or manifestation,

84 n

[prop, 'stretched

become powerless, deadened, numb, or inactive, [orig. mg, 'be dark/ see tamas: cf. tamisra,
'

out, thin/

VI tan:
;

cf.

raw-, 'extended,
thin,

darkness/ Lat. tenebrae, *temsrae,

'

dark;

long/ in cpds
dunn, 'thin.']

Lat. tenuis, Eng.

tanu-trana,
dle,
i.e.

n.

tanu-madhy a,
tanu-tyaj,
ing
life,

dark ' Old High Ger. demar, 'dusk/ Ger. dammern, body-cover, 34 n become twilight/ but not Eng. dim.~] a. having a slender mid- tamas, n. 1. darkness; 2. spiritual
.

Ger.

ness/ Old High Ger. dinstar,

'

slender-waisted.
a.

darkness, infatuation
risk-

3.

darkness as
all

abandoning the body,

brave.

one of the three pervading qualities of existence, see guna3. [Vtam.]

tanti,
ropes

f. cord; esp. a long line to

which

tamo-nistha,
darkness.

a.

resting or founded on

calves are tethered

;

by means
[V 1 tan.]

of short

tanti, the same.

[163]

[tiryaktva
a. such,

tamo-nuda, a. darkness-dispelling. tamo-bhuta, a. dark, enveloped in

ness,
[lit.

tadfg,
darksee

[see 518: for declension,

dfc]

1273c]

'become darkness/ tamas: tadfca, a. such, [see 518.] tap as a, m. ascetic, [tapas.]
[Vtr.]

tar a,
of a
[lit.

m. crossing, passage. m.

tamasa,
1

taram-ga,
work
*

wave

wave as subdivision
cf 45 n. the water
, '

dark; pertaining to darkness or the guna called tamas, [tamas.]

a,

entitled " ocean," 56

13

tayu,
t

m. thief,
/. star,

[cf.

stayu.]

which goes crossing

V tr, 995, cf
.

ara

taram, grd of

1250a.]

a-declension

(399)

[form of transition to the from if, see under

tarani, a. pressing onward. [Vtr, 1159b.] str.] taru, m. tree. [prob. a modern form of tavac-chata,/! -i, a. having or embracda.ru, q.v.] ing so many hundreds, [tavant (1249a) taru-kotara, n. tree-hollow. + cata.] taruna, a. young; tender; -ka, n. sprout, tavat-krtvas, adv. so many times,
[cf
.

Teprjv,

'

tender, fine.']

[tavant, 1249a.]

taru-tale, under
V

the tree, see tala.

[1041
2
]
;

tavant
so
lasting

[457],

1.

adj. so great; so
far,

much;
101 9
;

tark

(tarkayati
;

tarkayam

many, 105 *; extending so

9
,

asa ; tarkayisyati tarkita ; tarkayitum tarkayitva; -tarkya). 1. think over, 13 16 reflect, 13 13 -2. form an idea of. [orig. rag, turn/ and so (like Lat. volvere
;

so long, 58 9 ; correl. w. yavant,

101

105 * ;

2.
]

tavat, as adv. so
;

much

so far ; to such an extent, 95 u

so long

'

for a while, 19
as

yavat
3
,

tavat : as long

animo),

'turn over or revolve in one's

cf tarku,
.

mind
*

' :

'

spindle '

rp4tr-a>,

Lat.

torqueo,

'turn';

Old High Ger.

*

drdhsil,

turner/ Ger. drechseln,

adv.
if

turn.']
of.

40 18 ; when then, 7 44 15 just as then, 22 tavat yavat, so long as, 19 2 42 3 ; 3. at once; now, 24 20 34 6, 53 17 ; -3a. w. 1st pers. pres. ind.,

so long, 15 6 , 32
*

-f

pra, form a conception

at that time;

tar hi,
tarhi,

then; yadi

then.

[pron. root ta, 497, 1 103c]

-tale, at
;

before doing any thing else, at once, 20 18, 23 8, 38 n -3b. w. imperative: at 23 once, 24 ; tavat * tatas or paccat, first
first,
;
* *

tala,

m.

n.

1. surface;
to

end of
the
e.g.

then or afterwards, 27

18
,

38*; 4. con-

cpd, equiv. simply

on, 6 17 , 46 17

2.

surface or place under an object,

tree
;

-tale, at
,

end of cpd,
;

equiv. simply to
otiose
i.e.

iha samaye, tavat, in this case, one must admit, 41 10 5. emphasizing, like eva, what precedes, 30*, 26 7 [pron.
cessively,
; .

under, 34 l
cpds,
e.g.

43 8

3. sometimes
bed.

in

root ta, 517.]

nabhas-tala, sky-surface,
for mg, see under str.]
-vari, a. lying

sky.

tigma,
V

a.

sharp.

[Vtij, 216. 5.]

talpa, m. couch;
1201
2

[for *star-pa, Vstr,

tij (tejayati;

tejayamasa;
*stig:
' ;

tejita).

be

end
2

sharp,
ffriy-fxa,
'

[orig.

cf.

o-rtCa>,

'prick/

talpa-givan,/.
[1169.
t a visa,
.]

on beds.

prick

Lat. in-stigdre, ' prick on '

a.

powerful.

[Vtu, 1197b.]

Eng. stick, 'to pierce/] tithi, m.f. a lunar day (of which there are
15 in a half-lunation).

taskara, m. robber. tasmat, adv. from this

therefore
fore,
;

(cause),

yad

tasmat, since
s. } to

[pron. root ta, 1114a.]

m.

hence; tiras, 1. prep, through; across; 2. as thereadv. crossways, sideways; aside; w. kr [171 3 1078*], put aside, treat disrespect,

tat a,

used in voc.

a father, but gen-

fully, scold.

[V tr,

'

cross

'

cf Lat. trans,
.

erally to

a junior or an

inferior,

my

dear.

'across/]

[cf. tata.]

tiras-kara,
[perhaps instr. (1112d)
'

m. a scolding. condition

[Vkr + tiras:
of

t aditn a, adv. then,

171 3 .]

of *taditna,

and

this fr. *tadi-tna,

of that

tiryaktva,
1239.]

n.

beast

time/ and this

yadi.]

fr.

*tadi (1245e), correl. of

[tiryak, middle stem of tiryanc, 1249a;

11*

tiryanc]

[164]
[409d],

tiry&nc

1.

a.

directed across;

tolita; -t61ya).

1.

raise

up; 2.

esp.

horizontal;

2.

as subst.

m.n. beast (going

horizontally, as opposed to

upright

urdhva)

man, who walks

s. n.

3.

ace.

tiryak,

raise up a thing so as to find its weight weigh; 3. counterpoise; 4. equal, [orig. mg, bear, i.e. hold up ' in the cog' :

as adv. across,

[tiras or tir, w. anc, 409d

nates, the
cf.

mg

tir, like tiras, is

akin w. Vtr.]

Lat.

tul-i,

tila, m. 1. the sesame plant, Sesamum indicum; 2. its seed, which is eaten,

and furnishes good

tisr,

oil.

Eng. thole, durance ; also -t\t)-v, bore/ ttoKv-tA&s, ' much enduring ; Lat. Idtus, *tld-tus,
'
' '

endure ' appears Goth. \>ul-an, 'endure'; Ger. Ge-duLd, 'en'

bear,

i.e.

'

endured

'

fern, to tri, see 482c.

n.

'

borne.']
;

tir a,

shore or bank.

[prop, 'place of t u 1 a , f. balance

cf.
*

weight
tola,

equality.

[V tul

crossing or going into the water/ Vtr.]

>/

Anglo-Indian

about 180 grains

tu

have troy: cf. rdXavrov, 'balance, weight.'] [orig. 'swell, grow': tulya, a. keeping the balance with; equal power; be strong, 'swelling, lump/ Corcyraean to; like, cf. rv-Kri, [tula, 1212d4 end.] ' the big tulyakrti, a. having like appearance; mound AS. )mmat Tv-po-s, alike, (finger)/ Eng. thumb; further, tiim-ra, [akrti.] Lat. tum-ulus, 'mound/ tuvi, a. in cpds. mighty; much; many. 'fat, strong';
(taviti [633];

tutava

[786*]).

'

' ;

tum-or, 'swelling.']

[Vtu, 1155.]
(ene-

td, pel. never at beg. of sentence. 1. w. tuvi-badha, a. distressing many imperative, pray; 2. in sooth, 78 10 ; 3. mies) or besetting (them) sore.
but, 8
12
,

etc. ; on the other hand, tdvismant, a. mighty, [tuvis.] on the one hand on the tuvis, n. in derivs. might. [Vtu, 1153.] tu, tu, 60 3 ; na tv V tus (tiisyati, -te; tutdsa; tusta; t6sother, 2 16> 17 ; so % tum; -tiisya; tosayati). become quiet; eva tu, but by no means, 63 10 64 3 ; ka* na be satisfied or pleased ; cans, satisfy see kamam kim tu, tu, mam tu

26 13 , 34 10,
* *

20 * ; tu

tu,

nevertheless, 39
eguiv. to ca,
9

5
;

4.
l3b
.

used loosely: as

gratify.

58 *; often as a mere expletive

4 64 of2ndpers
,

-fsam,
tusti,

caus. satisfy.

[1122a*],

c..

f. satisfaction.

[Vtus.] [prob.

tu, pron.
V

root

see

tvad.
strike;
'

tusnim,
fr.

adv. silently, in silence,

tiic,/ progeny,

[cf.

toka.]
V

an obsolete

#tusna,

'silent/

Vtus,

tud
push,

(tudati; tut6da; tunna).

[cf Tvdefa,
.

lllld.]

The Hammer, Martel

tr

(tarati, -te; tirati, -te; tatara, terus

Lat. tundo,

tu-tud-i, 'strike,

struck'; Goth.

[794e]; &tarit; tarisyati, -te; tirna; tar-

$tautan f Ger. stossen, 'strike.']

-f

tum

tirtva ; -tirya

tarayati).

1. cross
;

a, strike

at,

pick

at.

over (a water, the sky); 2. get across or

to the

tur (turati, -te). press onward swiftly, [subsidiary form of Vtr (242) and allied
w. Vtvar.]

end

get through, escape

'

survive,
'

[cf

repfiwv,

see Vtra

boundary Lat. terminus, and tiras: for treatment of rootdescend,

esp.

turd,

a.

1.

swift, esp. of horses; -am,

vowel, see 242.]

as adv. swiftly, in

turamga; 2.
[Vtur.]

quick,

+ ava,
earth;

from heaven

to

ready, willing, 78".

come

down, esp. of divine beings

incarnate as
;

tur A,
1188.]

a.

strong,

mighty, 78 9

[Vtu,

who become
,

take one's self to

m.
horse. see

caus. take

men alight down or

;

beoff.

turamga,
turam +
khaga.]

['swiftly
:

going/

ga,

1 tura

for

mg,

cf

+ u d come up out + abhy-ud, come

of the water.

out of the water unto,

on.

cross the water unto, 89*.

a.

turiya,
487
W
5
,

fourth,

[for *ktur-ia: catiir,

1215.]

+ pra, take to the water; start + vi, cross through traverse,

;

tul

(tolayati;

tolayam asa; tolayisyati; tf, m.

star, see st^u

[165]
trca, m.
re, 243,
n.

[trikala
a,

strophe of three stanzas,

[tri

+ tyaktajivita-yodhin,
ing.

bravely

fight-

1315c]

[1279.]
(tyajati, -te
;
;

t f n a , n. grass, [cf . ( dpSva

rp6va> ' flowers,

'

tyaj

tatyaja,

tatyaj6

herbs ' ; Eng. thorn

Ger. Dorn,

thorn/]

atyaksit
dyati).
;

tyaksyati, -te ; tyakta ; tyaktyaj-

trtiya,
thir-d,

a. third,

[fr. tri,

243, 487*: cf. rpl-ros, Lat.

through trita, ter-tius, Eng.

tum; tyaktva; -tyajya; tyajyate;

Ger.

dri-tte,

'

third/]

trd

(trnatti, trntt6;
split;

tatarda, tatrde;

withdraw from leave in the lurch abandon (dove, goat, tree) ; 2. renounce (passions, use of a language)
;

1.

trnna; -tfdya).

bore; open.

relinquish (exertion)

lay aside (a certain

;

+ anu,
flow.

bore after (waters), release,

make

form, an earthly body)

(life),

set aside,

i.e.

risk

[cf. <refiofxai,

'shrink back from in

ltrp
be

(tfpyati, -te [761a]

tatarpa; atrp-

awe, revere/]

at; trapsyati; trpta; -tfpya; tarpayati).

satisfied ;
;

+ pari,
or give

leave to one's fate (a jackal);

become content
nourish,
'
.

caus.
'

sat-

abandon; leave (one's party); relinquish

isfy, please

[cf reptrw,

satisfy,

up
.

(play,

food,

affairs)
i.e.)

pari-

please/
,

rpe<f>a,

nourish/]
in vol

*[

become content or glad. -f a 2trp, steal, not actually occurring

trpu,
*

tyakta, (abandoned by, from, 66 3

separated
[Vtyaj.]

tyaj,

vbl.

abandoning, w. tami-.
grdv. to be abandoned.

forms, but rendered probable by the deriv.

tyajya,

[Vtyaj,

963c] thief/ the cpds asu- and pacu-trp, and by the Avestan Vtrf, * steal/ tray a, a. triple, threefold, 57 13 as 4 triplet, rpids. [tri, 489 .] trs (tfsyati; tatarsa; atrsat; trsita;
;

n. triad,

tarsayati).

be

thirsty.

[cf.

Tp<r-o/icu,

tras
[794e

(trasati; tatrasa, tatrasiis, tresus

2
]
;

'become dry'; Lat. dry, scorches'; Eng. noun

dorr-et,
'
;

torret, *tors-et,

'grows
Ger.
*ter$-a,

atrasit

trasisyati
.

trasta).
'

thirs-t;

grows dry * also Lat. terra,

[V trs.]

tremble fear, [cf Tpew, rpeV-tre, tremble, trembled '; Lat. terreo, ' affright '; a-trastas
;

'the dry (land)/]

t r s a , /. thirst.

and
[V trs, 1177a.]

&-rpe<rros t

'

unterrified/]

trasadasyu,
2.
tip of
;

m. Trasadasyu, a generous

tfsna,/.
tejas,
n.

thirst.

prince, the favorite of the gods,

and

de-

1.
;

sharpness, edge;

scended from Purukutsa.

see 1309 * Vtras.]
V

[perhaps for

flame or ray

gleaming splendor, 1 6
i.e.)

fire
10 ff.;

trasad-dasyu, * affrighting the evil beings/

beauty of person, fire, i.e.) energy, vigor, power; 4. (like Eng. 5. moral or magic power, ll 23 ; influence, dignity, 95 8 majesty, l 6 2 4 [Vtij: ob(splendor,
; ,
.

3.

tra
tatre

(trati, trate [628];

;

atrasta
tratva).
abl.

trayate [761c]; trasyate ; trata ; trarescue; rescue

tum;

protect;
[collateral

serve that
16na
,

a.K/j.'f)

has
or

mgs

and
;

4.]
;

from, w.
tena,

adv. in that way, 47

etc.;

17

so

therefore,
*

('get through or across'), w. a caus.

form of Vtr mg,

[Vtra.]

18 7

yatas

yad
*

or

yena

'bring through or across (trouble)/]

for the reason that

therefore, 30 8 , 57 6,
:

64

9
.

[pron. root ta, 1112a

of like deriva-

tratf, m. trasa, m.

protector, saviour.
terror.

[Vtras.]

tion

and
n.

mg

is

t.]
oil.

trasadasyava,
[tila, 12!)8f 1 and.]

m. descendant of Trasa-

tail a,

sesame

dasyu, 87 12
[482c],

[trasadasyu, 1208c]
'

toka,

n. creation,

progeny,

[cf.

Vtaks and tri

['

V tvaks,

and tuc]
arched portal arch.
;

tres, tria,

num. three, [cf. rpeis, rpia, Lat. Eng. three, Ger. drei, three/]
thirty,
[cf. tri.]

t o r a n a , n.

passage/
(like

trinat [485],/

Vtur, subsidiary form of Vtr, 'cross, pass/]

trikadruka,

m. pi.

perhaps designation

tya

[499a], pron. that; that

ille),

well-known

Lat.

of certain Soma-vessels, three in number, [cf. tri and kadru.]

tyakta-jivita,
risking one's
life,

a.

having

life set aside,

tri-kala,
and

n.

the three times, present, past,

[kala, masc.
:

brave.

future,

1312.]

trikalajna]

[166]
a.

trikala-jna,
and future
;

knowing present,

past,

tvad
cf.

[491], so-called stem [494]

of 2d

pers.

omniscient,

pron. thou ; see tvat.

330], m. pi.

[w. the real root tu,

tri-daga

[declined like

kama,

Doric
<

tu, Lat. tu,

AS.

*Sw,

Eng.
[cf.

thou,

the three times ten, the thirty, a

name
i.e.

in V

Ger. du,

thou/]
957b],

round numbers for the 33

deities (12 Adit-

tvar

(tvarate; tatvare; turna

;

yas, 8 Vasus, 11 Rudras, 2 Acvins),

the

tvarita

tvarayati).

hasten

tvarita,

+ daca, tridagegvara, m.
gods,
[tri
i.e.

477c
pi.

cf trincat.]
.

having hastened, in haste, [see

v/s/tur, tr.]

lords of the gods,

the four chief gods, Indra, Agni, Va-

tvara,y^ haste. tvastr, m. 1,

[\/tvar.]

wright,

workman, 75 6

Yama. [lcvara.] tri-diva,n. the triple or third

runa, and

2.
i.e.

highest

Twashtar, the artificer of the gods 3 (70 ), former of fruit of the womb, giver

heaven,

[div, 1315c: 1312 3 .]

a.

of growth

and long
12

life

(86

15
),

father of

tri-dhatu,

Saranyu (85 ). [V tvaks, 221.] having three parts, tri-par[acct, 1300c] tvavant, a. like thee, [tva, 517.] tite, threefold, tri-pada, / -I, a. having (taken) three tvastr 4, m. descendant of Twashtar.
steps,

[tvastr.]
n.

tri-ratra,
noctium.

[ratri, 1315b,

space of three nights, tri1312 *.*: cf. the da,

V

vbl.

giving, in cpds.
or
;

[VI da, 333, 354.]

Eng. usage
[1312
3
.]

in sen-night, fort-night,']

dan
bite.

tri-vidya,/
trl-vidha,
tri-vft,

the three sciences,

i.e.

Vedas.

dacisyati

da (dacati [746]; dadanca dasta danstva -dagya).

; ;

[cf.

S&Kvo),

'bite';

Goth, tahjan,

a.

of three sorts, threefold.

'rend, tear.']

[vidha, 1302c 6: acct, 1300c]

a. threefold, tri-partite.

dan g a,
['turn-

m. gad-fly. m.
large

[Vdanc]
tooth;

danstra,
danstrin,
[danstra.]
V

tusk;

fang.

ing thrice, with three turns/]

[Vdanc, 1185b.]
the three
a.

tri-veda,
Vedas.

in cpds

and

derivs.

having tusks or large teeth.

[1312 *.]
a.
;

tri-savana,

pertaining to the three

daks
yate).

(daksati, -te
act. suit;

dadakse; daksis-

Soma-pressings

-am, adv. at

morning,
Zer,

mid. be able or dexterous

noon, and evening,

[savana.]
thrice is

or strong,

[cf.

daksa and daksina.]

power esp. spirdaksa and kratu, will
;
:
.

trls, adv.
*ters,
'

thrice,
*
:

[see tri: cf. rpls, Lat.

daks a,

a.

able, dexterous, strong; as m.

thrice

Eng.

a gen. form,

ability, faculty, strength,

cognate in root only.]

itual power, will;

and understanding (as faculties of the [trividya.] manas, soul '). [V daks cf 5^i6s, clever, traivedika, a. relating to the three right/ and daksina.] Vedas. [triveda, 1222e2.] daksina, a. 1. clever, able ; and so 2. (as opp. to awkward, gauche), right, try-adhisthana, a. having three manifestations, of the hand, hasta, e.g. 102 n so pani,
n.

traividya,

study of the three Vedas.

'

'

tva,
V

pron. stem of 2d pers., see tvad.

tvaks,

work, principally in

derivs.,

and

ident. w. taks.

pada, 60 5 side, pargva, 102"; 3. southern (because in prayer the face is turned eastward: cf uttara3), 105 8
;

60 5

foot,

tvac,/. skin. t v a j - j a r a m. thy paramour, tvat, abl. of tva, and used in

,

sc.

agni, southern

fire,

102 3 n.;

4.

as f,

[tvad, 494.]
place of tva

daksina,

in

cpds

by

Hindus

urritten

tvad,

q.v.

[494.]

sc. go, the able, i.e. fruitful cow, milch cow; milch cow as the customary reward for conducting a sacrifice; then, 5. in general, any reward or present for

tvat-krte,

for the sake of thee.

[1314f,

the sacrificing priest, see 106 5 ; so 95 2

s
;

1130: tvat represents the stem tva, and

in gen. relation.]

see
$efe,

also

adv.

daksina.

[Vdaks:

cf.

Lat. dexter, 'clever, right'; Goth.

[167]
taiksva, 'right

\'day L
[396],

mg 3,

hand': from daksina in comes Deccan, name of the country

lit.
'

dant

m. tooth.

[cf.

b^6vra,

Lai
tooth,

dentem, Goth. tun)>us,

AS.

td$,

Eng.

south of Hindustan,

the South.']
a. southeasterly.

Old High Ger. zand, Ger. Zahn, 'tooth/]

daksina-pagcima,
daksin.a-pu.rva

a.
4

southwesterly.

dant a,
V

m. tooth,
or

[dant, 399.]

[525

],

dabh

dambh

(dabhati
;

dadabha,
;

daksina,
south,

adv.

southerly;

toward

the

[daksina: acct, 1112e.] daksinagni, m. the southern fire, 103 2

cf.

dadambha, debhiis adabhat ; dabdha dabdhum). harm with guile hurt deceive.
;

dabh a,
V

in.

deception,

[Vdabh.]

102 2 n.
[525
2
],

dam
ter;

daksinapara

a.

southwesterly, sloping to the

[daksina + apara.]

danta [955a]; -damya damayati). 1. be ; tame; 2. tame; conquer; become mas[763];

;

(damyati

damitva,

daksina-pravana,
south,

a.

[daksina, adv.]

domdre, 'tame'; Eng. tame, Ger. zahm, 'tame.']

control.
[cf.
Safxdcc,

Lat.

daksinabhimukha,a. facing southerly, dam,

[daksina (adv.) + abhimukha.]

n.

house.

[cf.

da,

'house':
[cf. 86/j.os,
is

see

daksinayana,

n.

south-course

(of

the

da ma,

under dama.] m.n. house, home.

domus,
'

Lat.

sun), or the half-year

the winter solstice,

daksinaranya,
(a forest in

n.

from the summer to [daksina + ayana.] the southern forest

[daksina +

house,

home

'

it

not certain
so
is is

whether

dama comes from Vdam and

'the place where one
Gebiet,' or

means

lit.

masto be

the Deccan).

ter, one's

whether
lit.,

it

aranya.]

connected w. ZipM, 'build': in the latter

a.

daksinavant,

abounding in gifts to the priests, i.e. (from the point of view of [daksina: see dakthe priests) pious,
sina 5.]

case,

it

would mean
'

like Ger.

Bau, a
'

building/ and should be connected w. AS.

building-material, a building/ Eng. timber, 'building-material/ Ger.
timber, *tem-ra,

dagdha,a. 1.
tured
;

burned; 2. pained,
[ppl. of

tor-

Zimmer, 'building-material, a building, a

3.

wretched, good-for-nothing,

room/]

cursed,
cf.

damned,

Vdah: for mg 2,
cursed
belly,

Vguc]
n.

dama, 1. a. conquering, at end ofcpds; as m. 2. Dama, i.e. Victor, name of a

son of Bhima; 3. self-control.
cf. 'iTnrS-Safjios,
*

dagdhodara,
danda,

one's

[Vdam:

[dagdha + udara.]
m. stick; staff (of Brahman), 59 23 ;
8

Horse-tamer/
a.

etc.]

da man a, 1.
cpds;

conquering, at end of

mace, 97 ; rod as symbol of dominion and punishment, [cf d4vdpoy, ' tree/]
.

2.

as m.

of a priestly sage, and of a son of

Damana, i.e.Vincent, name Bhima.

i.e.

danda-bhaya, m. fear of dan din, a. bearing a staff;

[danda.]

the rod.
as m. warder,

[Vdam:

cf.

Lat. dominus, 'master/]

Victoria,

damayanti,/. Damayanti,
name
of Bhima's daughter.
fr.

[*

conquering
as

datta,
mon

a.

given; as m. (a son) given (by

;

(men)/

Vdam,
and

1043.5.]

his parents to others for adoption)

com-

dam-pati,
pair,

m. master of the house;

mistress,

at end of proper names, esp. of Vaicyas.

dual, master

man and

wife

[ppl. of

dadrh,
firmly.

VI da, 955c] a. firm; dadhrk,

[Vdrh.]

[acct, 1267a.]

ace.

s. n.,

as adv.

dadhan [431], n.
perhaps, 'milk/

sour milk; curds,

fr.

[orig.,

dambha, m. deception. [Vdabh.] dayam asa V day (dayate dayita). 1. part allot 2. take part in sym;
;

V2dha.]
to

pathize with

have tender feeling for

loved, dear
cf.
;

dadhi,
cat.

supplementary stem

dadhan.

love of a
wife.

dayita,
[for
1,

as

f,

-ta,

dadhi-karna,
['

m. Curd-ear,
i.e.

name

Kp4a Salero,
2, cf.

'parted,

having curd-ears,
see

ears as white

carved the meat'; for

'heart
is

ZaUrat %rop,
(?),
i.e

as curds/]

divided or takes part in

dadhfk,

dadrh.

sympathizes/]

day]
,
;

[168]

d a y a /. sympathy compassion. [V day.] d a y a 1 d a. compassionate, [daya, 1227 3 ]

,
.

dayavant,a.

compassionate,

[daya.]

dayita, see Vday. dara, m. cleft, hole. [VI dr.] daridra, a. wandering about; mendicant;
[fr. intens. of poor man. Vldra, 'run about/ 1147b 2 for mg, cf. Eng. tramp, in its American sense of ' vagrant beggar/] darpa, m. wildness wantonness; impu-

1. burn be burned be pained or tortured; 3. dagdha, see [for *dhagk cf Goth, dags, AS. dmg, s.v. Eng. day, Old High Ger. tak, day/]
dagdhva; -dahya; dahyate).
fire
;

with

burn ;

2.
.

pass.

'

poor; as

ra.

+ a in adahana. + vi, injure by burning, -f Bam, consume.

,

84 17

Ida

(dadati, dadati [668]; dadati, dade;

adat, adita [884] ; dasyati, -te ; datta [955c], -tta [1087e]; datum; dattva

dence; pride.

[Vdrp.]

-daya; diyate [770b];

dapayati).
give
;
;

ditsati [1030];
;

darbha,
ficial

m. grass-tuft; grass used at sacriesp.

bestow grant impart

dat. or gen., later also

ceremonies,

Kuca-grass,

Poa

w. ace. of thing

and
I 17,

cynosuroides.

[V drbh.]

he, of person,
just be-

23 20, 21

17
;

varam

da,

dare, a, m. sight; the

coming

visible; the

moon when new moon;

the day

grant a wish; gapam da, (give, i.e.) pronounce a curse; saubhagyam da, (give,
i.e.)

new moon. [Vdrg.] dargaka, a. 1. seeing; 2. (fr. cans.) showing, making clear, [drg.] darcata, a. to be seen; visible. [Vdrg,
or festival of

wish conjugal felicity; da, (give,

w. instr. of price, 47
3
,

i.e.)

sell,

uttaram da,

make answer; craddham

graddha, 44
104
1T
;

da, perform a

punar da, give back

[cf

1176e.]

desid.
a.

desire or be ready to give,

dare, ana,
sight;

seeing; as

n.

the beholding,

MSwfju, Lat. dd-re, 'give/]

the becoming visible, 103 20 ; ap10

.

+ anu,
mitted.

(like Ger.

nach-geben, 'yield/ and

pearance, 4
full

[Vdrg.]

so) grant,

admit; ppl. anutta [1087e], ad-

darga-purna-masa,
moon
;

dual m.

new and

the days and the festivals of

new and

full

moon.
[cf. Se/ca,

a, take (opp. of give), 28 1T ; grasp, 70*; adaya, having taken, equiv. to with.
-f

da g a

[483*], num. ten.

Lat. decern,
'

Goth, taihun, Eng.

ten,

Ger. zehn,

ten '

+ npawa, receive, appropriate. + pari, deliver over; commit;

ppl. f.

entrust,

Eng.

-teen in six-teen, etc.]

-f-pra, give; grant; impart (sciences);

sc. tithi,

dag am a,
487 .]

/.

-i,

a,

tenth; dagami,

pratta [1087e], given in marriage,

tenth day of a lunar half-month,

[daga,
V

married.

2da
[884]

(dyati [761d3]; dad6; adat, adita

;

daga-gata,

n.

ten hundred; a thousand.

dagagakha,
fingers,

a. having ten branches, i.e. [daga + gakha acct, 1300a.] daga, f. the threads projecting at the end of a weft, fringe lamp-wick Jig. wick of time of life. life, course of life
:

dina [957a], -tta [1087e] ; -daya [cf. Vday, daya.] diyate). cut.

+ ava,
ficial

cut
;

off, esp.

a part of the

sacri-

cake

ppl.

avatta
off.

[1087e], as subst.

that which

is

cut

-fsam-ava,
them;
pieces.
V

cut in pieces and collect

subst.

dagaha,
V

m. space of ten days, 2 aha, 1312*.]

[daga +

ppl.

samavatta, as

gathered

das
also
-f

(dasyati; dadasa; adasat; dasta

suffer lack,

3da
vbl.

(dyati[761d3]; dita[954c]; -daya;

bind.
[cf. 5a,
SlSrjfii,

dasayati).
Sea?,
,

[cf V das,
.

dasyu

diyate).

'bind/]

'lack/]

da,

giving, in cpds.

[VI da.]
21*,

v i become exhausted, datavya, grdv. dandus. [Vlda.] m. demon, foe of gods and men. datr, m. giver; as a. [375 *], generous, dasyu,
[cf.

Vdas, dasa.]
(dahati, -te; dadaha, dehe; adhak-

48*.

[VI da.]
n.

dah
sit
;

dan a,
1150:

giving, imparting; gift.

[VI da,

dhaksyati

dagdha ;

dagdhum

cf.

Lat. donum, 'gift/]

[169]

[Vdis
[see

dana-dharma,
of alms-giving.

m. the virtuous practice

etymology as sura from asura. aditi and daitya.]

danava,
Titan,

m. child of Danu, a Danava, one

didfksu,

o.

desirous to see.

[fr.

desid.

of a class of demons, foes of the gods

of Vdr, 1178f: acct!]

didy u , m. missile, [see V 1 div or dyii, and [ldanu, 1208c] a demon, 70 18 1147b 2 .] 1 danu, /. Danu, name of didhisii,a. desirous to win; as m. suitor , 2 danu, n. dripping fluid, drop, dew. husband; esp. second husband, [fr. desid. danta, a. tamed, mild subdued (as to of Vldha, 1178f, 1028d.] one's passions) as subst. Danta, name of a son of Bhima. [ppl. of V dam, 955a.] din a, 1. perhaps adj. clear, in su-dina; 2. as n. day. [perhaps ppl. of Vdi or 1 daman, n. a giving, gift. [VI da, 1168.] di, * shine/ w. shifted acct.] % daman, n. bond. [V3da, 1168.]
. ; ;

dambhika,
[dambha.]
1

a.

subst.

deceitful,

deceiver,

dina-traya,n.
of three days.
V

day-triad, triduum, space

day a, day a,
cf. Safe,

a. giving.

[VI da.]

di v :
cf.

there is no verbal root

div

in Sanskrit:
diii.
e.g.

m. portion, inheritance.
'portion, meal.']
giving,

[V2da:

noun div and VV 1 and 2 div or

[361d], m.

div

1.

sky, heaven,

72 2 ;

dayaka, a. dara [264

2

[ldaya.]
[daridra.]

],

m. pi. wife.
n.

daridrya,
da.ru,
'

poverty,

Heaven, personified as Father, e.g. RV.vi.51.5; -lb. dixhita, divas, of the Dawn, daughter of the sky or of Heaven,
75 16 ;
that

la.

wood; log or billet of wood; stick, cf. Sopu, [see the equiv. dru and taru wood, beam, shaft ' SpOs, tree, oak
n.
:
;

-2.

day,

e.g.

70 8 79 13 ;
,

-3.

observe

'

div is sometimes Jem. RV.x.125.7.

*AiF-<Js,

in Veda, so

92 1

8
,

triu> 'wood, tree'; Eng. tree, 'wood' Wyclif ), ' a large woody plant ' (usual mg), 'a wooden bar' (in whiffle-free).]

Goth.
(so

[w. gen. div-as, cf. the genitives At6s.

daruna, a. hard; dreadful. da (dacati dadaea, dacvans

1
;

[790b]).

grant, offer;

esp.

serve or honor a god

subst.

with offerings ; dacvans, as

servant of a god,
5e'5w/ca,
'

a pious
cf.

69 u

[w. dadaea,
l-5cc/c-a is

granted, gave '

an im-

and AS. Tiw-es in Tiwes dozg, Eng. Tues-day Tiw corre( sponds to the old Germanic Tiu, no longer a god of the sky or bright day, but rather a god of battle or fighting, the chief occupation of our early forefathers:) w. nom. dyails, cf. Zeus, xAjvvs w. voc. dyaus pitar, cf Zey Trdrt-p, Lat Ju-piter, Heaven
Lat. J&v-is,
:

'

perfect indicative without thematic vowel,

Father': w. duhitar divas,

Ai6s, &{j.@poT' *Addva,

cf.

Ovyarep
:

corresponding to *a-dac,-am
*

but both

Greek forms became connected in the popular mind with Sflfoytt, give/] bear V das {only with abhi, abhidasati). ill-will to try to harm, [cf V das, dasyu,
;
.

Oedipus Rex 159 cf * heavenly Lat. nom. Diovi-s, also Sios, 'god of heaven/ Jtiv-em, 'Jove'; sub dio, under tht, sky ' Eng. Tewes-ley, Tiw's lea/ a place in Surrey.]
' ;
' ;

'

dasa.]

diva,

n.

heaven; day,
[div, 1209a.]

in

dive-dive, day

by

das a,
evil

1. foe; esp. supernatural foe, day. demon; 2. (in opp. to arya) foe of diva,
m.
;

adv.

by day.

[fr.

the instr. div-a, w.

the gods, infidel

used

like

CafEre

and

shifted acct, 1112e.]

Giaour; 3. (subdued foe, i.e.) servant,, slave, 79 2 dasi, f. female slave. [V das cf. Vdas, dasyu.]
;

divaukas,
heaven

m. caelicola, god.
'
:

['having

as a dwelling

divy a,
;

a.

diva + okas.] heavenly; divine, [div.]

dasa-patni,

having the demon for V dig (dicati ; dideca ; adiksat, adista their master, [acct, 1251b, 1295.] [883] deksyati ; dista ; d6stum -digya diti, yz Diti, name of a deity without defidicyate; degayati). point; direct; show, nite character, a mere pendant to aditi as show ' Lat. dico, show, [cf Sei/cwjui, sura to asura, and formed by popular tell'; AS. tdh, Ger. zieh, 'pointed out (as
a.f.
;
.

'

'

di 5 ]
guilty),

[170]
accused';
Ger. zeigen,

Eng. taught, instructed'; AS. tdcn, Eng. token.] + apa, show; make a false show
also
tdh-te, txh-te,

AS.

'show'; ' showed,

of.

dirgha,

time; -am, as adv.; comp. draghiyans, superL draghistha. [V dragh cf 3o\ix6s> long.']
a.

long, in space

and

in

'

dirgha-karna,
cat.
to,

m. Long-ear,

name

of a

+ vy-apa, make a + a point out to,

,

false

show

of.

give a direction

dirgha-rava,
name

m. Long-yell or Far-howl,

direct.

of a jackal.

(Their howling
m. a long vowel.
a.

is

both

+ sam-a,
mand.
-f

point

out

to,

direct;

com-

long-continued and far-reaching.)

dirgha-varna,
an aiming towards,
.

ud, point out; aim towards; uddigya, dirghavarnanta,

equiv. to V

having

long

w. ace, with
the prep, at,

vowel as

final,

[anta.]

26 22

+ upa, show
-f

to, teach, instruct;

give ad-

(divyati; dideva [240 3 ]; adevit devisyati ; dyuta ; devitum ; -divya).

dice; play.
orig.,

ldiv

vice to, advise.

[prop, diu, see 765 1 and

'

pra,
f.

point out, designate; direct.

just like Eng. point,
i.e.

perhaps,

throw,' cf didyu.]
.

df,

cardinal
V

point, quarter of the

heaven

(N., E., S.,

+ a, in adevana. 2div (devati [240 3 ]

dyuna

[957a];

W.)
S.,
[>/

aatau dicas, eight regions (N., E., W., and NE., SE., SW., NW.), 57 12
;
.

dig,

'

to point.']
;

devitum; devayati, -te). lament, [prop, diu, see 765 l and 2 .] + pari, moan, bemoan ; caus. the same.

dih(degdhi; didihe; digdha

-dihya).

duhkha,
sorrow,

a.

miserable; as

n.

misery, pain,

1. 3.

stroke, touch lightly

2.
*

smear
cf.

[cf.

sukha.]
pained,

besmear, pollute,
*

[for #dhigh:

idiyovt

touched
*

'

Lat. Jingo,

form, fash-

duhkhita, ducchuna,
cuna,
V
'

a.

[duhkha, 1176b.] calamity; harm, [dus +

.

[ducchuna, 1058.] sam, pass, (be plastered together, be dur-, the form taken by dus before sonants. + indistinct, and so) be uncertain, doubtful. dur-atikrama, a. hard to overcome, s ['having a hard conquest,' cf. 1304b.] V di (dideti [676] ; didaya [786 ], didivans).
V

hand in soft material ' Goth, daigs, moulded mass of clay or bread-paste'; Old Eng. dag, Eng. dough."]
ion, esp. with the

mis-fortune, ill-luck,' 168 3 .]

ducchunaya( ducchunayate)
harm,

seek to

shine, glance, gleam.

dur-atman,
dur-ga,
a.

a.

evil-minded; bad.
is

diks
ista
;

(diksate; didiksa, didlkse ; adiks-

whose going
danger.

hard, hard to
diffi-

diksisyate

diksita

diksitva

go through
cult place
;

or to, impassable; as n.

-diksya).

consecrate one's

self, esp.

for

performing the Soma-sacrifice. [perhaps desid. of V daks, make one's self suitable
*

dur-gata,a.

ill-conditioned; unfortunate.

or ready': 108g.]

dur -j ana, m. evil person, scoundrel. dur-danta, a. overcome with difficulty;

as m. Hard-to-tame (Aua-yiK'qros),

diti,y. glance, flame, actually occurring only

tnsu-diti.
[Vdi, 1157.1a.] [Vdi, 1193.]

name
is

of

lion.

didivi,

a. shining.

dur-nivara,a. whose

warding-off

hard

din a, a. scanty; cast down, sad; wretched, hard to get rid of. dinata,/. scantiness; smallness. [dina.] dur-bala,a. of (poor, dinar a, m. denarius, name of a certain feeble.
gold coin,
silver coin

i.e.) little

strength;

[borrowed

fr.

Lat. denarius, a
~]

durbuddhi,
foolish.

a.

of (bad,

i.e.)

small wit;

worth ten asses. dip (dlpyate; didip6 dipta; -dipya

;

dur-bhaga,
-a, /.

a. ill-portioned,

ill-favored;

dedipti;
radiant,
-f

dipayati, -te).
;

blaze;
;

flame;
Jig.

ugly woman,
a.
i.e.

[acct, 1304b.]
its

caus. kindle

intens.

blaze brightly

be

dur-bhiksa,
getting hard,

(time) having
in

almsis

[cf. Vdi.]

which alms-getting
[bhiksa.]

ud,

blaze ur>: caus. cause to blaze up.

hard;

a, n.

famine,

[171]

[Vdrg
subsidiary
[cf.

dur-mangala,
bad luck.

a.

of

bad

luck, bringing

dur-mati,/. ill-will. dur-mada,a. badly intoxicated

[acct, 1304b.]

drunken,

form o/Wlda, in duvas, \Wstha and ga w. theii equiv. collateral forms sthu and gu.] 2 du, go to a distance, in duta and dura, [cf fevofiai, am at a distance from someduvasya.
.

ldu,

'

dur-vijneya, a. dur-vipaka, m.
tiny).

hard to distinguish.
evil issue (of one's des-

thing, fall short of.']

hard to deceive, ['whose for duzdabha, i.e. dus -hdabha, 199b 3 .] dur-vrtta, a. of evil life, wicked. duta, m. messenger ambassador, envoy. V dul (dolayati; dolita). heave upwards swing, [cf. Vtul,] [V2du, 1176a.] duvas, n. gift ; oblation worship. dura, a. far; as n. the distance; case[VI du.] forms as adverbs: -am, to a distance, far duvas, n. perhaps same as duvas, but see away -e, in the distance, afar at or from a distance -at, from afar. [V2 du, 1188.] 74 10 n. reward with a duri-kr (dimkaroti). put far away; V duvasya (duvasyati). send off. [dura, 1094.] gift; honor or worship (a god) with an
a.

dudabha,
deceiving

is

hard':

offering,

[duvas.]

+a
V

perhaps bring or entice hither by

durva, f. millet-grass, Panicum Dactylon. diil abh a, same as dudabha, Whitney 54.
>/

worship, but see 74 10 n.

dus

(dusyati; adosit; dusta; dusayati

spoil,

[1042a 2 ]).

[see dus.]
is

1 dr (drnati ; dadara, dadre adarsit dirna -dirya dlryate dardarti [1002b] darayati, darayati). burst, trans, and
;

dus-kara,

a.

whose performance

hard,

intrans.

caus. and mtens.:

Ger. zerren,
;

split; tear,

hard to be performed, [dus.] dus-krta, n. evil deed; sin. [dus.]

w. gen.

[cf. H4pa>, 8stpa>, 'flay';

'

AS.
;

teran,

Eng.
V

tear,

tear,
;

rend/]
-dftya).

dust a,
dus,

a.

spoiled;

bad, morally;

cross,

2dr
VihXto,

(driyate

adrta

drta
.

[ppl. of Vdus.]

used only w. a, see 773.

*

[cf V 5e\ in 5e vtilian,

inseparable prefix, characterizing a thing

;

glance at'; AS.

to, esp.

'be intent
i.e. till

forming w. action-nouns same mg as if compounded w. a future pass. ppl, e.g. dus-kara, ' having its doing hard, i.e. difficult to be done.' [cf. Vdus: also 5w-, 'mis-', see 225 *.]
cpds
to.

as evil, bad, hard

the

upon, attend
soil)/

the earth,
zielen,

(the

Eng.
'

till;

Ger.

'aim at'; AS.

eorft-tilia,

earth-tiller/]
at,
i.e.)

+ a,

(look
i.e.

regard; pass, be re-

garded,

respected.

dus-tara,
V

a.

having

its

crossing hard,

drdha,

see y/drh

and 224a.
[Vldr:
'

hard to cross.

&iti,m. bag
for mg, cf
V
.

of leather; bellows,
Sepfta,

duh

(d6gdhi, dugdhe; dud6ha, duduh6;

;

skin bag or bottle/]

adhuksat, -ata [918]

dhoksyate

dug-

drp
syati

(dfpyati; adrpat; darpisyati, drap;

dha; d6gdhum;

1.

milk;

then,

dugdhva; dohayati). generalized 2. get the

;

drpta

darpayati).

be crazed,

wild, proud, insolent, or arrogant.

V

good out of a thing

milk; 5.
extract,
'

3.

extract

4.

give

drbh
tufts.

(drbhati

drbdha).

make

into

in general,
;

give or yield any

simple, milk,
V

good thing, 80 16
[for

caus., like
2,
cf.

drc, (dadarca, dadrcfc; adraksit, adrsta;

mg

afi4\y<rBal two.,

draksyati, -te; drsta; drastum; drstva;

milk a person dry.'] + n i s milk out of extract from.

, ;

-dfcya; drcyate; didrksate; darayati). see behold pass, be seen be or become

;
;
;

duh, vbl. duhitf

tar,

yielding, in

kama-duh.
.

[Vduh.]

[373 3 ],

/
:

daughter,

[derivation
l

uncertain, 1182d

cf dvydr-np, Goth, dauh-

caus. cause (a person, 3 ace, 33 to see (a thing, ace, 33 6 35 T T 36 ); show (w. gen. 63 2 ); w. atmanam,
visible; appear;
) , ,

Eng. daughter, Ger. Tochter,

daugh-

show

one's self, appear, pretend to be

(e.g.

ter/]

frightened, 41 4 ).

[present forms supplied

dr S ]
by
V 1 pag, q.v.
cf.
:

[172]
w. dadarga, cf
.

Sc'Sop/ce,

so used of a lion (32

15
)

or even of a jackal
fr.

'saw':
of.']

Goth, ga-tarh-jan, 'make a show

pass, appear over against one

(36

21

); /.

queen,
cf.
'

[perhaps

the

noun
al-

dlv (1209i):

Lat. deus, 'god': the

shine,'

+ prati,

leged root div,

or before one's eyes.

deva-kama,
,

a.

has no existence.] having love for the gods,

or
divinity,
;

[acct, 1293 2 1295.] + vi, pass, be seen far and wide. + sam, behold; caws, show; w. atmanam, devata, /. godhead

both as
instr.,

show

one's self, appear, pretend to be

(e.g.

abstract

and as

concrete

devata,

dead).
f g [218 3, drk,

with divinity

(collective), i.e.

among

deities,

drgam, drgbhyam],
;

1.

vbl.

73

[1237.]

seeing, looking
dirge*,

2.

as

the seeing

as

inf. [970a],

for beholding ;

3.

in

devatva,n. divinity, abstract only. [1239.] deva-duta,m. messenger of the gods.

drga,

cpds [518], look, appearance. [Vdrg.] m. the seeing; in cpds [518], look, appearance, [do.]
inf. [970f],

deva-daivatya,
divinity,

(of

a. having the gods as hymns) addressed to the

gods.

drgi,/. the seeing; drgaye, as

for beholding,
[do.]

deva-pati,

m. lord of the gods,

a.

i.e.

Indra.
for
gott-

deva-pana,
seen; worthy to be
drinking,

serving

the

gods
i.e.

dfgya,

grdv.

to be

[lit.
:

'god-drenching,

seen, splendid.

[\Zdrg, 963d.]

trankend '

acct, 1271,

1251c]

drsad,/.

stone; esp. nether mill-stone.

deva-yana,n.
takes place,

drsad-upala,
drsta,
ppl.

dual f. the nether and the upper mill-stone. [1253a, 1258.]

path of the gods, on which the intercourse between gods and men
[acct, 1271,

1251c]
[devf,

q/Wdrg,

q.v.

devara,

m.

husband's

brother,

drsta-purva,a. seen previously, [equiv. 1209a.] to purvam drsta, see 1291.] deva-rajd, m. king of the gods, i.e. Indra. df sti, f. 1. seeing; 2. sense of sight; [raj an, 1315a.] 3. glance, look; 4. view. [Vdrg: cf. deva-linga, n. god-characteristic, mark 8e/>|is, sense of sight.'] by which a god may be distinguished from Vdrh (dfnhati, -te [mg 1, cf 758] dfhyati, a man.
'
;

-te

[mg2,

see 767]

adrnhit
act.

drdha

[224a]

deva-garman,
joy,

m.

Devacarman

or God's-

drnhayati).
or

1.
;

make firm or
;

steady
;

name

of a certain Brahman,

[of like

enduring

establish

mid. be firm

mg is

e6-xapis.~\

drdha
caus.

[1176a], firm;
stable,

-2. be firm; -3. deva-samnidhi,

Old Lat. forc-tis, deva-huti,
[acct, 1274.]

m. presence of the gods.

make

[cf.

invocation of

the gods,

Jj&t.fortis, 'strong.']

drlh a, same as drdha, Vdrh, Whitney 54. devi, see devd. grdv. to be given or granted. d6ya, [Vda, devi-krta, a. made by Durga. 963a.] devx-kotta, m. Goddess-fort, name deva,y. devi, 1. a. heavenly, 74 u 16 18 town.

'

of a

92 7

as subst.

2.

god, goddess

2a. pi. devi-vinirmita,

[VI ma.]

a. laid

out

by Durga.
[cf.

the gods (in later times reckoned as 33, cf tridaca); 2b. vicve devas, all the gods ;
also all-gods (a

devf
Sa-fip,

[369 2 ],

m. husband's brother.
'

term comprehending into

Lat.

levir,

husband's brother.']
i.e.) 1S

a class

all

the separate gods, cf All-saints,

;

dega,

m.

1.

(point,
,

place,
;

41

18
j

and
at

see

vigvadeva)

2c.

devi,
;

The God-deva,
as god,

2.

country, 24 5 see 98

n.

3.

place,

dess,

i.e.

Qiva's wife,

Durga

2d.

pregnantly, as in Eng.,

i.e.

proper place,
[Vdig,

end of Brahman-names, having

22 5 ; 4. as
'point.']

in

Eng., place or region of

so, e.g.,

gunadeva

3. m.
i.e.

manusya-deva,
-

the body, see muska-, skandha-.

god among men,

similarly,

a Brahman, see 95 *;
7 ' 1 *;

-4. m.

king, 19 12 , 50 *, 51 4

dega-bhasa,/

dialect of the country.

[173]

[drugdha

destr,
1182:

instructor; f. d6stri, Instructress, as a deity, 90 9 [V di,

.

m.

pointer,

guide,

dautya, n. message, [duta, 1211.] dyava-prthivi, dual f. heaven and

earth,

cf.

*deiKTT)p in SeiKr-ftptos,

'

pertain-

[dlv

prthivi, 1255

and a 2 .]

ing to one

who
[\[

shows.']

dyii, same as div, 361d.

V

deha,

m.
9
.

n.

body; mentioned w. manas and

dih,
'

dyut
lighten
cf.
-f

{dy6tate
;

vac, 65

stroke lightly so as to
'

dyotisyati
;

didyut6 ; adyutat ; dyutta; -dyiitya). gleam;

;

mould

form/ and so, prob. the figure, form, shape/ like the Lat. Jigura, shape, form/ from the cognate >IJig, Jingo : see
or
'

shine,

[akin w. noun div, q.v.

also Vjyut.]

vi, lighten,
f.

Vdih.]

dyuti,
;

sheen,

19 7

lustre;

dignity.

dehin, a. connected with the body, 65 n as m. a living being, man. [deha, 1230.]
daitya,
m.

[Vdyut.]

dyumant,

a.

heavenly, bright, splendid,

descendant of Diti,
[diti, 1211.]

q.v. ;

Daitya or demon,

daitya- danava-mardana,
daiva,
ment,
a.
;

m. Daitya-and-

Danava-crusher, epithet of Indra.

of the gods, 57
divine
;

dyuta, n. gambling. [VI div, 1176a.] dy6, same as div, 361d. dravina, n. movable property (as opp.
house and
field),

fa

21
;

coming from

wealth.

[Vdru, 1177b.]
in genera^

the gods

as
,

n.

divine appoint-

dravya,

n.

1. property; 2.
;

Le. fate,
a.

18

ia

etc.

[deva, 1208f.]
n.

thing, object

3.

esp.

worthy object
seen.
[Vdrc,.]
intens. intent.

daivata,

pertaining to a divinity; as
or,

[\/dru: see dravina.]

1.

a divinity

collectively,

the divini-

ties, esp.

that or those celebrated in

drastavya, grdv. to be any v ldra (drati; dadrau;

[1002c,

adrasit;

Vedic hymn;
1208e.]

2.

idol,

62 18

[devata,

1024 2 ] daridrati).

run;

daivatya,
1211.]

end of cpds, having * as *, divinity, addressed to 63 5 [devata,

at
* .

run about, run hither and thither, [cf. see V dru.] $t-$pd-<TK a?, ' run + apa, run off. [cf. airo-Bpapai, 'run
' :

off.']

daivika,
1222e.]

a.

of the gods; divine,

of the gods; divine,

[deva,
[deva,

V 2 d r a (drati

dray ate

dadrau adrasit
;

drasyati; drana).
a.

sleep,

[cf.

%$paQov,

daivya,
1211.]

'slept'; Lat. dormlre, 'sleep/]

+ ni, go
/.

to sleep; sleep.
only in derivs. drag,
;

dola, m. a swinging;
(Anglo-Indian term), a

dola,

a dooly
chair
[Vdul.]

dragh,
out
{cf.
;

draw; draw

little

bamboo

slung on four men's shoulders.

s/

Vdhraj), and akin w. Eng. drag

longer, as comp.

extend lengthen, [poss. for *dhragfc : but

a.
to

dolaya
waver,

(dolayate).

swing like a dooly;

see dirgha.]

[dola.]

draghiyans,
having a wavering
V

dirgha.

dolayamana- mati, a.
mind.
1

[V dragh, 467.]

[V dolaya.]

dru

(dravati, -te;

dudrava, dudruve"

dosa,
ll
8
,

m.
;

1.

fault,
sin,

defect;

bad con-

dition, 55 5

2.
;

transgression, fault,

adudruvat [868]; drosyati; druta; drdtum; drutva; -drtitya). hasten; run;

run away, flee, 94 7 run/ and w. V 1 dra,
.

65 21 dosam avap, incur a transgression, 68*; 3. harm; evil con18 17

,

[ident. w.
q.v.
:
.

'

Vdram, cf Ztya/x* and

sequence
[v'dus.]

dosena, dosat, by or as a bad

of,

e5pd, 'ran.']

consequence

by, faute de, 23 2l , 35*.

+ +
94

ati, run past or by; escape.

a, run unto,
5 6
-

make an

attack, charge,

2 dosa, m. evening, dark;

dark.

f. dosa, evening,

+ u p a run
,

unto.
at,

dosa-vastr,
ness;
or,

m. illuminer of the
3
],

dark-

as adj. [cf 375

lighting

up

in

the dark.

run unto, rush [see daru.] drii, m. n. wood, seeVdruh. drugdha,

-f

sam-upa,

3W

druta]
druta,
ppl.

[174]
having hastened [952 2 ]; -am,

dvi-jati,

a.

and as m. same as dvijanof one of the three upper

as adv. hastily, rapidly; quickly; immediately.

[V dru.]
tree,

man

man
19
.

castes, 59
.

d r u m a m.
,

drumaya

[dru : cf 8pv(i6s, a wood.'] (drumayate) pass for a tree.

' .

dvijottama,

m. the highest of the twice-

[druma, 1058, 1059b.] druh (druhyati ; dudr6ha ; adruhat dhroksyati; drugdha; dr6gdhum; -druhya). hurt (by deceit, wile, magic) ; strive to harm; ppl. drugdha: as m. one who has striven to harm, hurtful foe; as n. misdeed, [if for #dhrugh, cf. Old High
Ger. triukan, Ger.
to
be-triigen,
'

born, i.e. a Brahman, [dvija + uttama.] dvita, a. second, [dvi.] dvita, adv. just so; so also; equally. dvitiya, a. second, [dvita, 487*, 1215d.]

dvidha, adv. in two parts, in twain. [1104.] dvi -pad [391], a. having two feet; as m.
the two-footed one, man, 16 2
that which
is
;

as n. sing.

two-footed, collectively, men,

SiVoSa, Lat. bipedem, 'bi-

deceive so as

90 **, 92 3

[cf.

harm/]
offend against.
[cf. Svo,

ped/]

+ a b hi,

dvi-pada,
Lat. duo,
steps.

/.

-1,

a.

having (taken) two

-ni, a.

dva

[482b], num. two.

two.]
n.

Eng.
is

dvi-pravrajin,
pair; quarrel,

dvamdva,
the

repeated

nom.

s.

n.

[dvam-dvam cf of dva
:

after two (men), unchaste, 98 u

V

f.

in f.
.

going

dvis

1252 2 .]

didvem; adviksat, -ata; dvista; dveftum). hate; show

(dvsti, dvist6;

dvaya,

a.

twofold;

of two sorts; as n.
cf. Zoi6s,

hatred; be hostile,
in

[cf. d-Sva-avro, 'be0.]

couple, pair,

[dva:
cf.

'double.']

dvadaga
+ daa,
*

[483*], cardinal,

twelve,

came wroth/ w. [dva dvfs, vbl. hating,

dvls,
adv. twice,
bis, *dvis,
*

prothetic

cpds; asf. hate; as m.

[Vdvig.]
[see dvi,
'
:

476 3
/.

SvuStwa, Lat. duodecim,

concrete, hater, foe.

twelve/]
-!,

dva:

cf.

5k,

dva da 9a,
dagi
(sc.

ordinal,

twelfth;

dva-

Lat.

twice
is

the radically cog-

tithi),
9
.

twelfth day of a lunar

nate Eng. twice

a gen. form.]
tiger-skin,

half month, 59

[dvadaa, 487 7 .]
n.

dvlpa,
twelve
3
-

m. island.
n.

dvadac,a-ratra,
nights,

space

of

dvipi-carman,
dvipin,
spots
V
;

[dvipin.]

[dvadaca + ratri, 1315b, 1312

cardinal, n.

*.]

a.

having islands
;

or island-like

dvadaga-sahasra,
thousand.
[481.]

twelve

as m. leopard

tiger,

[dvipa.]
[see dvar.]
[for
2

dvr,

cover, close, in derivs.

dvadagasahasra, a. consisting of twelve dvedha,

thousand.

adv. in two, in two kinds,

dvar
ure/

[388c], f. door,
fr.

[dvadaca-sahasra, 1204c] [perhaps 'the closcf. Qvpa,

Vdvr, 'close/ for *dhvr:

s.,

dvayadha, fr. dvaya, 1104 .] dvesa, m. hatred. [Vdvis.] dvesas, n. hatred; concrete, hater,
[Vdvis.]

foe.

'door'; Lat. /oris, nom.

door.']

'door'; Eng.
399.]

dvar a, n. door, dvara-paksa,

dvi, form of dva,
tion,

[dvar,

q. v.:

dha,
deriva\/

vbl.

bestowing, granting, in vasu-dha.

m. side of the door.

in composition

[VI dha, 333.]

and

dhan
\f

(dadhanti).

set in motion,

[cf

[475 6 .]
a.

dhanv.]
n.

dvi-ja,

twice-born;

as m.

member

of

dhana,

1.

the prize of the contest;

one of the three upper

58
20
,

castes, re-born

by
,

virtue of investiture (see Vni

59*, 62
,

upa), 60 2

7
;

in
,

a narrower
.

sense,

a Brahas

reward put up for the victor, but also the booty taken from the foe Vedic; so w. Vji, win booty by conquest,
not only the

man, 21 w 43 4 55 , 64 16 dvi-janman, a. having double birth

m. same as dvija
;

81
;

2
;

then,

2.

in general,

wealth, riches,
'

property, money.
'

[V

dha,

put

' :

cf

dtfia,

man of
[acct,

one of the three

thing put up as a prize/ and for the

mg

upper

castes, 59

l.

1300c]

also Ger. Ein-satz, 'stakes/]

[175]

[VI

dha

dhanu,

m, bow.

[fr.

dhanus, a transfer

mana, according
of things, in a

to the established order

to the u-declension.]

way

that accords with

dhanas-kanda,

n.

bow and

arrow.

nature, 84

8
.

[Vdhr, 1168.1c: see under

n.

[dhanus: see 1253b.]

dharma.]

dhanu s,
dh anya
V
vit).
,

n.

a.

bow. [\/dhan, 1154.] wealthy ; fortunate, [dhana.]

dharma-mula,
of the law.

the root or foundation

dhanv

(dhanvati; dadhanve; adhan[secondary set in motion ; run.

[Vdhan, 1169.1a.] having a bow, bow-

dharma-vid
usage, 61
10
.

[391], a.
15
;

or one's duty, I

knowing the law acquainted with good

authoritative or ca-

form of Vdhan.] dhanv an, n. bow.

dharma -gastr a,
nonical

n.

dhanvin,
V

a.

subst.

compend
a.
;

of

dharma, 58 18

law-

man, [dhanvan, 1230b.] d h a m or dhma { dhamati [ 750] dadhmau adhmasit; dhamiayati; dhamita, dhmata; -dhmaya). blow; breathe out; blow
;

book; law-shaster.

dharmatman,
as one's nature
V

having virtue just, [atman.]

run.

or right

dhav (dhavate).
and
cf. #>,

[see under Vdhu,

(pipe, shell, bag-pipe, bellows),

[see 108g

V0eF, 'run.']
[V 2

and

750.]

dhavala,
holding;
[Vdhr.]
;

a. dazzlingly white.

dhav,

+ dhara,

a, blow up; adhmata, Jig. puffed up.

a.

'rinse/ 1189, 1188.]

bearing;

keeping; V
usage,
,

Idha
dadh6;
dhitva

wearing.

(dadhati, dhatte [668]; dadhaii, adhat, adhita [884]; dhasyati,

d harm a, m. 1. custom, 98 16

-te; V. -dhita, later hita[954c];

;
;

dhatum;

99 ll ; right; duty, 28 6 ; virtue, 21 7 10 13 , 15", 29 *; (virtue, i.e.) good works, 29 5, 63 u correct course of conduct, 11 3 dharme, in a question of right, 21 M
; ;
;

-dhaya ; dhiyate didhisati, dhitsati; dhapayati [1042d]).

-1.
,

put, 86 10 ; set; lay, 39 u ;

19

-2. put
;

in a place, bring to, w. tatra, 85

y ;

w. loc,

la.
-3.

dharmena, adv. : as was right, 14 n 2. law; prescription, dutifully, 16 5

;
'

rule; the law (as a system), 28 5, 58 16

personified, Virtue, 67
17
,

19
;

48*.

[a post-Vedic word, taking the place of

89 8 95 5 ; w. dat. 83 1 -3. put upon, direct towards dharme dha manas, set the heart on virtue, 66 7 4. put something for a person (dat.) t i.e. bestow upon him, grant him, 84 \ RV.x.125.2; -5. put in
; ;

V. dharman: dharma is fr. Vdhr (1166b), perhaps in mg 6, and thus designating ancient custom or right as 'that which holds its own, which persists or endures
'

a position,
acc. t

i.e.

appoint, constitute, w. double

88

Vi
;

6.

make, cause, produce

-

-7.

hold, keep, 86 6

9
;

-8.

mid. take to

one's self, receive, obtain, win; esp. gar-

but

it

may come
is

dharma

Vdhr in mg 1, so that 'that which is established or

fr.
cf.,

bham
92
12
;

settled'; in the latter case,

for the

10.

dha, conceive fruit in the womb, 9. mid. assume, 19 7 maintain; hita, sees.v.; 11. desid. act. desire
;

mg, Befits, 'that which is established as custom or law/ w. riBy/it, set, establish/ and Ger, Ge-setz, 'law/ w. setzen, 'set/] dharma -jna, a. knowing the law or one's duty or what is right. dharma-jnana, n. knowledge of the
'

to grant; mid. desire to win.

[The original meaning of the root

is

'put'; but, from the proethnic period, a

secondary development in the line ('set/ establish/ and so) 'make/ 'do/ is clear.
'

law.

dharmatas,

adv. in a
i.e.

way which
.

starts

from dharma,
1098c
3

in accordance with good

usage, 59 19 ; by rights, 61 16
.]

[dharma,
stead-

dharman,

n.

established ordinance
(e.g.

fast decree

of a god), 80

10
;

dhar-

mg has even won the more prominent place in Germanic and Slavic. For the primary mg, cf rfttyyiu, put (the parallelism of its mgs is remarkable Qiaav \ldov, they set a stone * BiaBai vl6v, 'conceive a son/ etc., etc.) Lat. abde-re, 'put off or away/ and con-dc~re> 'put together, construct, establish'; Eng. do,
The secondary
.

'

Vidha]
'put/ in the contract forms
Ger. weg-tkun,
'

[176]
doff, don,

dup;

do away

or

put away/
.

4- pr a, set forward, dhana.] 4-

[cf

pradhana, praout,

!For the secondary

(TiAea,

mg, cf

Oetval riva $a-

vi

1.

part,

mete

distribute

'make one a king'; AS. don hine to cyninge, 'make him a king'; Lat. fio, ' am made Eng. do, deed ; Ger. thun,
'
;

spread abroad, RV. x. 125. 3 ; 3. (like Lat. dis-ponere) arrange, determine; prescribe, 59 7 vihita, ordained, 14 * ; 4. lay

2.

'do'; Slavic
fi-eri,
i-re
'

de-lo,
is
is

'deed': observe that

to fa-c-ere,
'

become/

'go/ go, throw/]

(*ija),

to jS-c-ere,

make/ 'make

as to

make, build; prepare, 54 18 5. accomplish, 56 n ; make, do (in a great

out,
;

variety of applications)

do slaughter,
into the interior of
hide, conceal.
or

slay, 32

vadham vidha, u pujam vidha, do

;
;

-fantar, 1. put
a thing; and so

2.

+ api,
its lid);

put close upon; cover (a jar with

apihita, closed up.
[cf. 4iriri07ifu,

show honor, 28 13 pravrttim vidha, make an advanceinto, w. loc, expose one's 12 upayam vidha, employ an self to, 20 2 kim vidheyam, what's to expedient, 39
;
;

'put upon/]
4-

abhi, put on; put a name upon, desig10

;

nate; address; speak to, 43

say, 42

20
;

abhihitam, (it was) said, 38 + ava, put down in; esp. duck
.

13

be done, 31 5 tatha vidhiyatam, so let , tan maya viit be done, 11*; yatha dheyam, I must take such a course, that , 37 6 cf. 38 22
;
*
; .

(trans.)

+ c,rad,

see

crad.
in,

into the water; avahita, fallen into the

+ sam,
v/

put together, unite; embroil

.

water
4-

caws, cause to

be laid

in.

he, 21 15 12 5 -2. put on 102 88 90 77 \ 79 (wood on the fire), 82 15 3. mid. set for one's self on (the hearth a sacred fire), 95 12 4. mid. put on one's self, take on,
a, 1. put
,

or lay or set in or on, w.

, , ;

w.loc, 73 u 2 d h a (dhayati [761d 2] dadhaii adhat dhasyati; dhita; dhatum; -dhiya; dhitva) suck drink, 63 x [cf dadhi, dhenu
; ;
.

also

0^<raTt>,
' ;

'

sucked
'

'
;

yaAa-9r)v6s,
' ;

'

milk-

sucking
1

O-q-X-fi,

breast

Lat. fe-lare,

74 e.

_5

take,

i.e.

take away, 87

10
.

'suck'; Goth, dadd-jan, 'give suck/]

4-vy-a,

pass, be

separated; be uncom-

dha,
ing
;

in cpds.

as

vbl.

bestowing, grant[V 1

fortable or sick.
;

as subst.

place.

dha,

'

place,

grant/] t-sam-a, put upon w. manas, concenthe mind upon one thing samahita, 2 dha, in trate
;

cpds. as subst.

drink.

[\2dha,

intent, eager, 1

13
.

'drink.']
set together
fire),

-fupa-sam-a,
,

(wood) unto
(fuel) on,

dhatu,
whole.

m. layer, as part of a composite

[V 1

(an already burning 100 16 105.

put

dha, ' put, lay/]

put on (esp. a brick or stone on the sacred fire-altar or enclosure), 96

8
f.

+ upa,

dhatf, m. establisher; creator; Dhatar, as name of a deity, 90 9 n. [V 1 dha.]

dhana,
1150.]

a.

holding, containing.

[Vldha,

+ ni,
fire),

lay down, 87 8

set

down
;

(sacred

85

6
;

w.

kriyam, put labor

19 u

dhana,/p?. upon dhanya, a.

corns,

i.e.

grain.

cereal

(adj.);

as

n.

cereal

(loc),

take pains with,

.

nihita, put

(noun), grain,

[dhana.]
holding; as
;

down, lying low, 70 19

dharana,
together; put to; ;

a.

n.

a holding,

+ sam-nl,
gether
;

lay

down

be near together samnihita, near, impending, 25 15 -l-pari, put around; esp. put (part of a
pass,
.

keeping; wearing, 14 n ordinance rule, 62 n

.

-a,/, established
[s/dhr.]

dhara,
pour/]

stream,

jet.

[Vldhav, 'run,

around (an altar), 105 put around one's self, put on, (garments) 103 19 (shoes) 45 n clothe. + pur as, see s.v.
sacrificial fence)
, ;

13

dharasara,
dharin,
taining,
a.

m. pi.

stream-pourings, vio-

lent pourings,

[asara.] holding; possessing, 22 23

.

re-

68 u

[Vdhr.]

[177]

[Vdhr
0i5,

dharmika, a. righteous;
ma.]
V

virtuous, [dhar-

passion, spirit':

'sacrifice/

is

poss

akin w.
(dhavati, -te; adhavit; dhavis-

dhu

as a generalization of
\f

mg 2
'

ldhav

closely akin w.

dhu

is

V 1

dhav,

run/

yati; dhavita; dhavitva; -dhavya). run

(of fluids), stream, pour;

run

(of

animate

beings),

[see under Vdhii.]

after.

and also Vdhav, 'run' (cf. 0eo>, \/0eF, 'run'): see also under dhuma.] + a v a shake down mid. shake off from
,

-fanu, run

one's self.

-f up a, run unto. + sam-upa, run on unto, 3 18 -j-pra, run forth, flow; run. V 2dhav (dhavati, -te; dadhave; adhavita; dhauta; dhautva; -dhavya). rinse.
.

dhumd,

Lat. [cf. smoke; vapor. " swift fumus, moke smoke has no such eddying motion" as to make it easy to connect these names for it w. dhu, q.v.

m.

'

'

\i

but on this connection their identification

w.
dv/j.6s

dhi,

vbl.

containing,

granting,

in

cpds.

should seem to depend:

more
'

[Vldha, 1155. 2e.]

V

prob.

is

the explanation of

dhuma
fr.

as

the

dhik, dhi

excl. fie! w. ace.

enveloping or blackening/
as

Vldhvan,

(didheti
think,

[676];

dhita).

didhaya [786 3 ] [see Vdhya.]

vama

fr.

Vvan.]
m. smoke, at end of cpds [1307]

dhumaka,
for

+ anu, dhi [351],

think over,
/.

dhuma;

-ika [1222d], the same.

-1. thought; dhiya-dhiya, dhurta,

rogue,
(cf.

a. subst.

shrewd,

sly,

cunning

with each thought, every time it occurs to one; 2. (like Ger. An-dacht, /ft. 'thinking upon/ and then 'devotion') religious thought, devotion, 69 1S , 74 19,82 17 ; observe

[ppl- of Vdhvr,

mati, manas, manisa, mantra, and man man show this same specialization of
that

957b 2 ): rians, dhurta, w. acct altered as in justa: for a somewhat analogous development of mg, cf. Middle Eng. schrewen, curse/ whence schrew-ed, 'cursed, bad/ Eng.
*

'harm by deceit' according to the gramma-

mg, prayer, 74 15 ; 3. intelligence, insight, mind, 89 l ; understanding, skill,

[v/dhi.]

shrewd, 'bad, artful.']

dhurta-traya,
swindlers.

n.

rogue-triad,

trio

of

dhiti,
[V2dha,

f. perhaps draught, ' drink,' 1157.1a.]

see

82 7

n.

dhusara,
cf.

a.

dusted

over,

dusty,

dust-

colored, gray.

[Vdhvans, dhvas, 1188d

[786],

2 dhiti,

/ 1.
a.

thought;

2.

devotion;
V

181a.]
;

-3.
wise,
1

skill.

[Vdhi: for

2, cf.

dhi2.]

dhimant,
dhira, dhira,

gifted with understanding,

3 - 10
.

[dhi.]
a. wise,
a.

78

[\fdhl, 1188a.]

adhrta dadhre dharisyati, -te; dhrta; dhartum; dhradidharat). dharayati tva; -dhf tya mgs of caus. forms ident. [1041 2 ] w. those of
; ;

dhr (dadhara

firm;

resolute, 48 2 .

[Vdhr:

simple forms;
trans,

hold,

in

its

various

mgs,

cf. Lat. fr-mus, 'firm.']

and
75
6 7
'

intrans.

dhivara,

m.

1.

a very clever or skilful

[dhi, 1171.]

trans.

1.
,

hold, bear,
9
,

support, 33 u ,
fi

man; 2. a fisher, dhuni, a. shaking,

terous,
wild.
[fr.

39

s
,

87
;

92i;

make

rm> 9210;

stormily moved, boisquasi-root

carry,

62

12

wear; -2. hold

(a cat), 31
9
;

fast,

22
set

10
,

dhun

of

33

1
;

hold in check, bear, withstand, 2 20,

dhun6ti, Vdhu.]
V

8 12

3. keep
hold or
(dat.)
;

4.

or
21
;

dhu
-nute"

(dhun6ti,
[see

-nut6;
;

later,

dhun6ti,

lay or place in or on, w. loc, 33 12 , 41

dudhava, dudhuve adhusta [887a] dhavisyati ; dhuta, later 1. move dhuta; dhutva; -dhuya). quickly hither and thither ; shake 2. fan (a fire) 3. shake off. [orig. 'move violently, agitate': cf. 8uw,
711]
;

5.
one

make

sure or ordain for some

(dat.),

mid. be ordained for some one belong of right to, 75 3

;

intrans.

6, mid.

hold,

i.e.

remain, con.

tinue; w. this mg, even in the active, 15 5

[cf.

8p6-vo$,

'support,
'sit';

seat/

dpa-vos^
fre-tus,

Qvv<a>

'rush on';

Qvfx6st 'agitation,

anger,

'bench/

Op-fi-o-aadcu,

Lat.

,2

Hdhrs]
'held or

[178]
supported
'

by

{hence

w.

abL),

dhvans

relying on/ fre-num,

holder, bridle/]

+ ava,

caus.

1.

set

down,

fix;

2.
.

{like

or dhvaa (dhvansati, -te; dadhvansa, dadhvase adhvasat ; dhvasta -dhvasya). 1. fall to dust, perish
;

Eng. hold) assume as certain, 44 14 (dhrsn6ti; dadharsa; adhrsat; V dhrs dhrsita, dhrsta; -dhfsya; dharsayati).

dhvasta, exhausted, hurt, impaired; 2.

vanish, be off ;

3.
;

only in ppl. dhvasta,

bestrewn, covered over, esp. with dust,

[cf.

be bold or courageous; dare; venture, 742. caus. venture on some one or something; offend; overpower; dharsita,
overcome,
tus,

Eng.
f *

dus-t

prob. also AS. dwses and

dysig,
tusic,

foolish/ Eng. dizzy , Old

High Ger.

foolish.']

[cf. dpao--vs,

'bold'; Lat./as-

dhvansa,
^

m. the perishing; destruction.

'pride';

Goth,
(all
;

ga-dars,

AS,

dearr,

[V dhvans.]

Eng. he dare
durs-t.~\
-f

preterito-present)

3d persons sing, of a AS. dors-te, Eng.

ldhvan
ayati).

a, venture against.
against, withstand,

(adhvanit; dhvanta; dhvan1. cover one's self; dhvanta, dark; 2. become extinguished; caus. 1. envelope, cover over; 2. blacken,
cf

-fprati, hold out

82 5
.

[perhaps akin w. V dhvans: see dhuma: AS. dunn, Eng. dun, dark, brownish.

'

dhrsnu,

a.

daring; courageous, doughty,

[\|

black.']

a n (dhvanati dadhvana dhvanta sound, resound, [cf. Old Eng. [V2dha, [955a]). dhenii, /. milch cow; cow. dune, Eng. din.'] 'suck/ 1162.] dheya, n. the giving. [Vldha, mg 4, dhvanl, m. sound. [V2dhvan.] * bestow, give ' 1213c] V dh vr (dhvarati). bend or make crooked dhairya, n. firmness; earnest or resolute cause to fall; harm by deceit. [see cf. AS. dwellan, bearing. [2dhira, 1211.] dhurta and dhruti ' lead astray, cause dhma, see Vdham. to delay/ Eng. dwell, V Eng. dwaul, intrans., delay, linger, abide V dhya (dhyati, dhyayati [761dl]; da'wander, rave/ dwale, stupefying potion ' dhyau ; adhyasit [911] dhyasyati ; dhyata dhyatva ; -dhyaya) . think upon Dutch dwaal-licht, * ignis fatuus'; Goth. meditate, [see Vdhi and 108g.] dvals, ' foolish ' ; Eng. dull, dol-t ; Ger. toll, ' mad.'] + abhi, set the mind on something;
78 7 ; bold, 84 1T .
dhrs, 1162.]
;
;
:

V 2 dhv

'

' ;

'

sink one's self in thought, 57 1

dhyana, n. meditation. [Vdhya, 1150.] dhyana-para, a. having meditation as na

highest
tion.

[491], end. pron. root

of
cf.

1st person t see

object,

absorbed in contempla-

aham.
Lat. nos,

[w. nas,
(

us/

v6,

'we two/

[1302b.]

us.']

dhraj
which

(dhrajati; adhrajit).

draw on- na, adv. -1. not

connected
sentences

[1122b],
or

32;
:

-la.

in

ward, advance, intrans.

this is poss.

[see Vdragh, of a collateral form.]

clauses

repeated
;

simply

97 8
71
:

octies ;

62
17
ca,

u
,

>

15
,

quinquies

dhru,

collateral form

dhriiti,
[Vdhru.]

of \/dhvr. deceiving; infatuation.

63 13
with

14
,

4
,

ter;
*

4 13

18

,
*

74 1 , 80 17, bis;

ca
*,

na

na na ca

na *, na

na ca

*,

62 16

% 63 1 ; with api: see

dhruvd,
i.e.

a. 1. holding or continuing, remaining fixed in place ; as m.

api2; with
2 12, 63 4

u,

but replaced by
;

api ca or
16

the

pole-star,

100 8
18
.

2.

of

abodes
6: see

lc.
;

lb. not repeated, vaw api {see these), combinations: na ca, 8 16

; ;
;

21 u

certain, safe, 79

[Vdhr in
ladle,

mg

1190.]

dhruva, /
snic.
[lit.

sacrificial
'

102 13 ,

see

holder/ Vdhr in

mgl:

see

na na vai, 92 15 na va, 96 12 na tu, 64 13 na tv eva tu, see tu; na ha, 95 17 na^va, not exactly, 93 5 Id. tantamount to Skca, 13 \ 62

naiva, 22
;

19

23 19, 96 10 ;
;

1190.]

in

negative

cpds [1122b 4 ], as nacira, na-

[179]
tidura,

[Vnam
a.

nadhita,
20

etc.;

le.
92
16
;

at

beg.

of
em-

na-cira,
soon.

not long; -at, adv. [1114c],

adversative clause: with adversative conj.,

[1122b 4 .]
m. dancer, mime, actor (these
[Vnrt.]
or nala, m. reed.

34

10
;

without,
litotes,

22 ,41
21 9 ;

13
,

-If.

in

nata,

form
:

phatic

lg.

substantive verb to

a very despised caste).

be supplied,

32 5 (astij;

lh.

na precedes
it

nada
V

[Whitney 54

cf

ced, if it belongs to the protasis, 63 9 ; if immediately follows ced, it must be joined

the apodosis,

2 nada and nala.]

to

nad

(nadati

18 9 ;

li. for prohibitive nega-

-nadya).

nanada, nede; nadita; sound ; roar bellow. [see

; ;

tive, see ma; lj.

rically in

1 nada and nadi.] na, 'not/ coalesces metVeda w. following initial vowel, 1 nada, m. the bellower, i.e. bull, [v/nad.] 12 4 9 2 nada, m. reed, rush. [cf. nada.] e.g. 70 , 71 , 83 2 2. like [see 1122d and d ], in this sense nadi,/. roaring stream ; river. [Vnad: cf.
;

Vedic only, 70 15

>

18
,

71

7- 9
,

etc.;

na, 'like/

Ne5a, NeSojv,

names of streams.]
2
],

does not coalesce metrically in Veda w. following initial vowel.

[cf.
V7\-,

nanandr [369 f. husband's sister. V nand (nandati, -te; nananda; nandis*

yate; nandita; -nandya).

Lat.

nS-,

negative
nS-fas,

prefix

in

be glad.

be glad in; greet joyfully. wrong'; AS. and Old Eng. ne, 'not'; AS. nandana, a. gladdening; causing joy; as na (ne + a), 'not ever, never, no/ Eng. no; m. son, 21 17 as n. Nandana, or Elysium, Eng. na- in nathless, AS. na \>e loss, 'not the pleasure ground of the gods, esp. of
yjl-KepSes,

'gain-less/

'not

right,

+ abhi,

the less'; Eng. n- in n-ever, n-aught, etc.]

nakis,

indecl. subst. pron.

1.
.

[caus. of V nand.] no one, 78 \ nandi, m. The Gladsome One, euphemis.

Indra, 49 18

73 20 ?; -2. nothing, 73 20 ?; -3. even as

adv. [see 1117], never, 75 u see 504
2

tic

epithet of

the dreadful god, (Jivacf.

[na +

kis,

Rudra.

[s/nand:

crva.]

end.]

nandi-deva,
Brahman,
and

m. Nandideva,

name

of a

nakula,

m. Viverra ichneumon, an animal

['having Qiva as his god.']

[370], m.

like the polecat, often domesticated,

nap at,

naptr

1.
.

in

Veda, de-

a bitter foe of serpents and mice.

scendant
night,
nocti,

in general;

son; grandson, 87 18 ;
[declension:

nakta,
[cf.

n.

night;

-am

[1111b],

by
stem

2.

in Skt.,

grandson, 63 9

vv,

stem
-

vvkt, Lat. nox,

in Veda, napat,

Eng.
\l

night. ]

bhis, etc.

in

napatam, naptra, naptrSkt., napta, naptaram, nap:

naks
attain

(naksati, -te; nanaksa, nanakse).

tra, naptrbhis, etc.

see 1182d

cf

virol>es t

unto;

w.

dyam, mount up
form
of

to

heaven.
'attain.']

[collateral

V2na,

naks a tr a,
in

n.

1.

sidus,

heavenly body,
;

'young ones'; Lat. nepotem, 'grandson'; AS. nefa, 'son's son or brother's son' supplanted by Old French neveu (Eng. nephew), which in Old Eng. meant 'son's
son' as well as 'brother's son.']

Veda, of sun as well as of stars

8
,

star,

13

71

12
;

sing, collectively,

78 n

constel-

napti

[356], /.
[f. to

daughter,

72 6

grand-

lation ;

2.

asterism of the lunar zodiac,

daughter,

napat

acct, 355b.]

[perhaps the stars are they that V nabh (nabhate). burst; tear. 'mount up* to heaven, cf. Vnaks w. nabhas, n. 1. mist, clouds; 2. atmos-

59 10

dyam.]

phere, sky. m.
n.

[cf.

v(pos,

ve^eAr;,

'cloud,

nakha,
'

nail
[cf.
'
;

(on fingers or toes);

tfvi>|,

mist'; Lat. nubes, 'cloud/ nebula, 'mist';

claw; talon,

stem

6-vvx, Eat.
nail.']

unguis, nail, claw

AS.

n&gel, Eng.

nakhin,

having claws; as m. beast with claws, [nakha.] n agar a, n., and -Ti,f. town, city. nagaropanta, n. neighborhood of the
a.

gloomy'; Ger. Nebel, mist for mg 2, cf Ger. Wolken and AS. wolcnu, 'clouds/ w. Eng. welkin, 'sky.']

AS.
'

nifol,
'
:

'misty,

nabhas-tala,
tala.
V

n.

sky-surface,

i.e.

sky, see

nam (namati, -te;

nanama, neme
12*

[794e];

town,

[upanta.]

anansit; nansyati; nata [954d]; nami-

namas]
turn,

[WO]
of men,
i.e.

yati).

nantum; natva; -namya; nama- naradhipa, m. lord prince, bow (intrans.), bend one's self; aim [adhipa.]
15
;

king;

at a person {gen.) with (instr.), 73

nata,
sub-

naregvara,
prince.

m. lord of

men,

i.e.

king,

bowed down, bending over, 68

19

n.

caws.
is

[Icvara.]
a. subst.

cause to bow, subdue; namyate, dued, 31 .

narottama,
tama.]

best of men.

[ut-

ava, bow down, 34 17 + a, bow down to.

-f

narmada,

granting or causing fun; making gladness; /. -da, Narmada (called

a.

+ ud, raise one's self up, arise. -fsam-ud, rise. + nis, bend out; contort one's
+ pra, make

also Reva), the

modern Nerbudda

river.

[narman +
self.

da.]
fun.

narman,
nala,

n.

obeisance before (ace).

nimas,
like

bow, obeisance; adoration (by gesture or word) ; reverence ; used also

n.

m. reed; Nala, name of a prince of Nishadha. [cf. nada, Vedic nala.]

n.

nalopakhyana,
1

Nala-episode,

the Lat. gloria

in

the

Gloria patri.

[Vnam.]

namas-kara,
adoration.

m. a
3

making of namas;
do homage, 9 U
.

[171
(see

.]

[upakhyana.] nava, a. new; of an earthen dish, (fresh, i.e.) unburned. [prob. fr. nii, 'now/ q.v.: cf. v4os, Lat. novus, Ger. new, Eng. new.']

namas-kr
[171
V
s
,

Vlkr).

nava

[483 *], num. nine.

[485], /. ninety.
n.

[cf.

<Wa, Lat.

1092a.]

novem, Ger. neun, Eng.

nine.']

namasya

(namasyati).

pay reverence. n a vati

'

[2 nava.]
butter,
'

[namas, 1063, 1058.] namuci, m. Namuchi, name of a demon,

foe of Indra, 81 16, 97 6
.

nava-nita,
ter, i.e.

fresh

[perhaps

nay an a,

n. eye.

['leader, organ of sense

we say bring the butmake it come/ in churning.] nave das, a. perhaps well-knowing, cognifresh-brought/ as
zant of
end.]
V 1

that leads/ Vni,

1150. la

for

mg,

cf.

nara, man

anana, gatra, carana, netra.] m. man, 3 21 etc.; at 57 5, the primal

,

an affirmative particle na-, and vedas see 1296 5

(gen.),

[apparently

fr.

or

spirit,

[transition-stem

fr.

nr,

1209a.]

nara-nari,/ man and woman.

nara-pati,
his

[1263a.]

nanaca, negus anagat nanksyati [936]; nasta; nagayati). be missing get lost ; vanish ; perish, be
; ;
;

n a 5 (nagyati

m. lord of

men;

king,

ruined,
as

[cf

veK-p6s,

'

dead ' ;

Lat.

nex,

nara-vahana,
name

a. subst.

having

men

'death'; nocere, 'harm.']

team, drawn by men;

epithet

and

+ vi,
V 2 ii a g

get lost; perish; caus. cause to dis.

of Kuvera, god of wealth;

name

appear; bring to nought, 81 20

(nagati, -te;
;

of a king, successor of (Jalivahana.

nanaca; anat
to,

[833]).

naravahana-datta,
ta,

m. Naravahanadat-

attain

reach,

name

of a son of king Udayana.

n.

draw

hither,

come up 76 u [see
.

74 1 ; w. accha,
'

V 1 ac,

reach *

cf

naravahanadatta-carita,
tures of N.

adven-I, a.

Lat. nac-tus sum,

'

am

AS. nedh f comp.

f.
nigh,

near,

having reached ' superl. nedhst, Eng.

naravahanadattacaritamaya,
containing the adventures of N.
see

near (as comp.,

Macbeth

ii.

3.

146),

[1225:

next ;

AS.

ge-neah, 'it reaches, es reicht, it

maya.]
m. man-tiger,
.

suffices'; ge-noh,
i.e.
:

Eng. e-nough.]
upon, 78 8
.

nara-vyaghra,
and noble man.

brave
best

[cf

naragardula
man-tiger,

1280b.]

+ pra, reach to, hit; fall nas [397], f. nose. [nom.

ndr-es,
nos-tril,
'

dual, nasa: cf.

nara-gardula,
among men.
[cf
.

m.

i.e.
:

Lat. nas-turcium, ' nose-teaser, nasturtium '

nostrils
' ;

naravyaghra

1280b.]

AS.

nosu,

Eng. nose ;
[cf.

nara-grestha, a. subst. best nara-sunu, f. daughter of man or spirit.

of men.

'

nose-thrill, nose-hole.']

the primal

nas
vw,

[491], end. pron.

'

form of
'

1st pers.

we two

'

Lat. nos.

i^.'l

[181]
nasa, for nas in cpds [1315c].
V

[Vnind

nah

and returns to heaven with reports from men. [despite naddha narayana, m. Narayana, son of the prij oin. poss. false formation), and Avestan nazda mal man. [simply a patronymic of nara, (Morphologische Untersuchungen, iii. 144), see 1219.] probably for *nagh cf. Lat. nec-t-ere, nava,/. ship, [transfer-form (1209,399)
(nahyati bind -nahya
) .

[761c];

naddM

[223 8 ];
(

'bind/]

fr.

nau, nav.]
m.
loss;

+ upa, tie on, lace, nahi, adv. not, to be

to be sure, I

nag a,
sure; nahi
*

destruction.

[Vnag,

'be

me

asti,

missing/]
f. the

have no

[na + M, 1122a nasa, dual

two

nostrils,

the nose,

and b*: acct of verb, 595d.] [transfer-form ^399) fr. nas, strong nas.] m. Nahusha, name of an ancient nasika,y. nostril; dual, the two nostrils; n a bus a, king, [perhaps 'neighbor/ from nanus, the nose, [nasa, 1222c 1.] and in that case a transfer-form (1209b).] nastika, a. subst. atheist, infidel, not benanus, m. neighbor, [s/nah.] lieving the Vedas and Puranas. [fr. naka, m. vault of heaven, firmament. 'there is not/ 1314b.] na + asti, n at dura, a. not very far. [na + ati- nahusa, m. descendant of Nahusha, padura, 1122b*.] tronymic of Yayati. [nahusa, 1208 and f .] nathitum; ni, prep, down; in, into. V nath (nathate; nathita [cf. Zvl, 'in';
;

-nathya).

turn with supplication to.

Eng.

ne-ther, be-nea4h.~\

nathd,
lord.

n.

refuge;

as m. protector;

nikata,
presence.

a.

near;
[1245g.]

as n.

neighborhood;
[perhaps for

[Vnath.]
a.

nadhita,
\/i:

un-learned.

[na + adhita, nikhila,

nih-khila,

a.
'

entire;

all.

1122b*.]

without a gap/ nis

+ khila

nab hi, f 1.
[cf. bfxcp-aXSs,

navel; 2. nave or hub.

1305

end.]

Lat. umb-illcus,
naf-u,
n.

AS.

naf-ela,

nij

&.,

a.

own; belonging

to our party, 24 6 ;

Eng. navel; also AS.

Eng.

nave,~]

nijo ripus, foe in one's

own camp,
etc.,
12

37

15
;

nabhi-vardhana,
navel (-string).

the cutting of the

often used as reflexive possessive pron.,

own, his own, our own,

17

or

my

rather,

narna-dheya,
ing, 59 9 ;

n. the name-giving, nammy (47 ), his 53 , 56*- ), etc. name, 17 9 , 60 22 [naman.] [perhaps 'in-born/ fr. ni +ja.] nam an, n. 1. distinguishing character- ninya, a. inner; hidden, 70 20 as n. secret, istic; form; -2. name, 13 8 , 60 21b 78 9, 78 3 [ni.] 61 9 nama grah, (take i.e.) mention the nitya, a. 1. own (Vedic), 79 16 ; 2. conname, 64 13 ; personal name (e.g. devastant; eternal, 57 7 -am, adv. constantly datta), as distinguished from the gotra always, 17 16 64 19 [in mg 1, fr. ni, 'in/ or family name ' (e.g. kagyapa, 'descen1245b, and so signifying 'inward, not dant of Kacyapa'), 103 19 n. at end of alien/] cpds, having as name, named *, so 11 nitya -kala, m. uninterrupted time; -am,
6
,
.

(50 u

'

times, e.g. 19 3. nama, adv. [1111b], adv. always, under all circumstances, 60 6 by name, so 19 times, e.g. I 3 60 21a 94 16 nitya-snayin, a. constantly making also namna, 66 5 w. interrogates, pray, sacred ablutions. [1279.] 54 16 [origin unknown: cf. o-vopa, Lat. V aid or nind (nindati; nininda dnindlt;
ll
;

ndmen, Eng. name.]

nindita

-nindya).

blame

reproach,

nara, 1.

a.

nan,
narada,
devarsi

/.
:

human; 2. as m. man; [cf. oveiSos, 'reproach.'] woman, l 9 86 18 etc.; wife, nidra, /. sleep. [V2 dra,
,

'sleep/
19
.

ni.]

[nr, 1208b

for

mg

2,

cf

manava.]

nidhana,
f r.
\/

m.

n.

end; death, 5
'

[perhaps

m. Narada,
(see note to

name of an ancient 1 u ), who often appears

news from the gods,
V

dha + ni,
'

put down or out of th*

on the earth

to bring

way/ make an end of/] nind, see nid.

nindaka]

[182]
.

nindaka, a. subst nibandhana, n.

that
rests
or

scoffer.

[V nid, nind.]

nir-laksya,

a.

not

to

be

perceived,

a binding, ligation, 59 3 ;
is

avoiding notice,

[see nis 3.]

on which a thing

fastened or
.

nir-vanga,
the world.

a.

without family; alone in

sheltered.

depends, condition, means, 46 7

[V bandh

ni.]

nibhrta,

a.

(borne down, lowered,

i.e.)

nir-vata, a. windless; nir-vigesa, a. without

distinction; undis-

hidden; -am, adv. secretly. (Vbhr + ni.] tinguished; alike; like. nirvigesakrti, a. having like appearnimajjana, n. bathing. [Vmajj+ni.] ance, looking just alike, nimitta, n. mark (for shooting at) sign, [akrti.] token; occasion or cause; -am, -ena, ad- nivara, m. the warding off. [s/lvr,
;

because of; tannimittam, -ena, because of this, on account of this. nimesa, m. closing or winking of the eyes.
verbially ,

'cover/

+ ni.]
ppl.

nivita,
ings,

hung,

i.e.

draped, with hang;

esp.

with the sacred cord

itself.

as

n.

[Vmis +

ni.]

[1176a], the wearing the sacred cord about

niyoga,
and
*

m.

a fastening on; injunction,

6
.

the neck; the sacred cord

ni.]

[Vvya +
esp.
i.e.

so,

commission; business, 30

[Vyuj

mg, cf. alicui injungere laborem, nivrtta, ppl. 1. turned away; an action which is turned away, fasten or impose a task on a person/] directed (to any ulterior purpose nir for nis before sonants [174] see nis. ject), free from hope of reward nir-antara, a. without interval or free

+ ni:
,

for

of

not

or ob-

in this

space

completely
a.

filled,
.

53 10 ; continuous

uninterrupted, 56 12

world or the next, disinterested, opp. of pravrtta, q.v.; 2. having turned away
from, and so abstaining from, 29 3
.

nir-apaya,
b.ir-apeksa,
tation
;

without failure or danger;

[Vvrt

infallible or safe.
a.

+
without regard or expec20
;

ni.]
n.

niv6gana,
to rest
;

a going in and settling down

;

regardless, 52

not expecting
17
.

resting-place
6
.

sleeping-place, bed,

anything from another, independent, 31

[apeksa, 334 2 .]

105
cf
.

8
;

dwelling, 8

[Vvig

ni: for

mg,

bhavana.]

hir-amisagin,
nis 3.]

a.

not meat-eating,

[see

nig [397],/ night, [cf. nakta.] niga,/. night, [cf. nig, nakta.]

nir-ahara,
from food.

a.

without food, abstaining

nigcaya,
tion,
i.e.)

m.

(ascertainment,

determina-

a fixed opinion or a firm resolve,

nir-ukta,
as
n.

a.

spoken out; loud; clear;

[poss. fr. V3ci, 'notice, look/

better,

explanation; etymological interpre;

perhaps,

fr.

V 1 ci

+ nis; but + nis, and so,

( word esp. Nirukta, title of a an un-piling, i.e. discrimination, determination.'] commentary to the nighantavas or Vedic Glossary. n i g c a 1 a a. not moving, [nis + cala see [V vac + nis.] nir-rti,yi dissolution destruction. [\f r + nis 3.]

tation of a

nis, 1157. Id.]

nigcita,
without a string, 18
;

ppl.

determined, decided; -am,

[see under nig-

nir-guna,

a.

5
;

void

adv. decidedly, surely,

of good qualities, 18 5

worthless, bad.
sinuosity.

caya.]

nir-nama,

m.

contortion,

nihgreyasa,
best
;

a.

without a superior,
[nis
-f

i.e.

[s/nam + nis.]

as

n.

final beatitude,

grey-

nir-dhana, a. without money. asa: acct, 1305 3 .] nir-buddhi, a. without wit, stupid. nihgvasa, m. breathing out, expiration; 1. without measure, sigh. [Vgvas + nis.] nir-bhara, a. much -am, adv. very -am prasupta, nihgvasa-parama, a. having sighs as
;
;

fast asleep

2.
a.

full of.
;

chief thing,

much

addicted to

sighing.

nir-xnala,
clear.

without impurity

pure

[1302b.]

nisadha,

m. pi. the Nishadhans,

name

of

[183]
a people ; Nishadha, 1*n., 4 s
.

[nilavarna
bring forward ;

name

of a country,

4-pra, 1.
ficial fire

2.

as

litur-

gical terminus technicus,

nisadh.adh.ipa> m.
Nishadhans.

ruler or king of the

and water

to their places

convey the sacrion and

[adhipa.]
m.
finisher
(in
its

nisudana,
sense),

colloquial
of,

near the altar; pranitas {sc. apas), holy water; 3. bring forward (one's feelings),
i.e.

one who makes an end stroyer. [V sud + ni.]

m. an injecting,
esp.

de-

come out with

9
,

or

manifest one's affectrain

discipline.

tion,

15
.

niseka,

of

semen,

4-

v i lead
a.

guide

impregnation; the ceremony performed ni

[352], vbl. bringing, in

vagani.
;

[Vni.]

upon impregnation.

[V sic

ni.]

nica,

low,
low.
fr.

not

high

morally

and

nisevin,

a.

devoting one's self to; co.

socially

[inorganic

transfer-form

habiting with, 67 22

[V

sev

ni.]
esp.

(1209a)

nic-a, q.v.]

niskramana,
the
4-

n.

the stepping out;

nica,
fr.

adv.

down, low.

[adverbially acof nic-a, 1112e

first

going out with a child.

a.

[Vkram

cented

instr.

instead
[418], a.

is

nis.]

ny-anc]
whose strength

nis t ha,
333.]

resting upon.

[Vstha

ni,

nica-vayas
nidd,

nisphala, a. fruitless, 63 10 [nia + phala.]

nis, adv,
out
e.g.
*

vain, 68 n

low; exhausted. [1306.] Vedic nila, m. n.

settling

1.
i.e.
.

(place

for
esp.

down,
3

i.e.)

resting-place;

2.

prep.

1.

out,

forth;
*
*

2.

in

cpds [1305 2 end], having

-,

away, within

198b
54.]

bird's nest,

[for ni-zd-a,
n/

ni-s(a)d-a

e.g.

nirantara; 3.
-te;

cpdst not,

cf Lat. nidus, sad 4- ni : Ger. Nest, Eng. nest; for 1, see Whitney

niccala.

V ni (nayati,

ninaya

[800b], niny6;

nida-garbha,
niti,y.

m. nest-interior.

dnaisit, anesta [882]; nesyati, -te; nita;

1.

conduct, esp. right and saga-

netum
85
ao
;

[1042b]).

nitva ; -niya ; niyate na.yd.yati lead, 24 15 guide; conduct, 19 etc.; carry off, 36 15 carry, 39
; ; ; ,

cious conduct; the knowledge of all that

governs virtuous and discreet and statesman-like behavior; political and social
'

[V ni, conduct.'] ethics; 2. leading. 43 17 vyaghxatam ni, bring to tiger-ness, a. knowing how to conduct change into a tiger ; vacam ni, bring into niti-jfta, one's self discreetly. one's power. (draw along toward one, i.e.) niti-vidya, f. knowledge of niti or + anu, political and social ethics, esp. as it contry to win or conciliate by friendly words.
;

4~ 4-

abhi, bring
a
,

hither to.

cerns princes.
9
;

bring

to,

29 u

bring, 31

bring
14
;

niti-gastra,
political

n.

doctrine or science of

(one liquid) into (another, loc), mix, 101

caws, cause to
.

and

social ethics.

be fetched, 50 5 nitha, m. a leading; nithi, n. (way, and so, like the German Weise) a musical air, 4-ud, bring up; rescue (as a drowning 10 [Vni, 1163a.] man from the water), 90 song. + upa, take unto one's self, of the nira, n. water. teacher who receives a youth of one of nirasa, a. sapless, dried up; tasteless;
.

the three free castes as pupil, and at the

insipid,

54 n

[nis

+ rasa,

174, 179.]

same time

invests

him with the

sacra-

niruj,

a.

without disease;
esp,

healthy,

22 5

mental cord, thus conferring spiritual re[nis+ruj, 174, 179.] birth, and making him a full member of nila, a. dark-colored,
his caste
;

see

upanayana

upanita,

in-

indigo

nili,

indigo,

dark blue; as n. [hence, through

'the indigoaniline.]

vested with the sacramental cord.

4-

the Arabic an-nil> for

al-nil y

pari, lead around

;

(a cow, steer),

91 u

plant,'

come Eng.

anil

and

105 n
(as

esp.

lead a bride around the

99.

fire

wedding ceremony), page

nila-pata, m. dark garment, nila-varna, a. blue-colored.

nilasamdhanabhanda]
nilasamdhana-bhanda,
mixing,
prietor.
i.e.

[184]
vat for the

n.

nrmnd,
strength,
vir,~\

n.

virtus,
[fr.

manliness,

courage
virtus
fr.

preparing of indigo.
m.
indigo-vat-pro-

nr (1224c), as

nilibhanda-svamin,

nivara,
nil a,
V

m. wild rice; sing, the plant; pi.

nr-gansa, a. man-cursing; malicious, netavya, grdv. to be carried. [Vni.]

netra,
mg,
cf.
n.

the grains.
see nidd.

eye.

['leader/ Vni, 1185a: for

nay ana.]
lest, in

nu

(navate;

nunava; anusta; nuta; n 6 d

;

adv.

order that not, w. accented

-mitya).

cry aloud

shout; exult; praise.

esp.

verb (595d)

in the subjunctive (581c),

84 17

+ pra, murmur; hum;

sacred syllable om.
II u, adv.

utter

the

[na +

id,

1111a 2 .]
[Vnid,963d.]

nedya,
lb,
;

grdv. to be blamed.
felly, rim.
a.

la. now,

at once, temporal;

nemi,/

[nam, 1155.]
[nirukta, 1208f.]
;

now, continuative ; adha nu, so now, 79 8 lc. now, introductory, 70 l ; Id. so then, in encouraging or summoning; le.

nairukta,

pertaining to the Nirukta;

pertaining to Nishadha
i.e.

as m. an etymologist,

naisadha,

a.

as

now, pray,
78 12
that
;

in questions,

5 21 , 7

18
,

51

^ 74

8
,

m. prince of the Nishadhans,

Nala.

2.

asseverative

nakir nu, surely

;

[nisadha, 1208f.]

no one

or nothing, 73

20

surely not, 86

10
;

ma 3.
.

mi, in order
w. relatives

n6, adv. and not, 21 w ; no [na + u.] see ced.

ced,

and

if not^

ya

i.e. yat nau, see 491. V. often nad [361a], f. boat; ship. [cf. vavs, Lat. nu: cf. vv, yvy, Lat. nwn-c, Ger. nu, nun, navis, 'ship'; perhaps AS. naca, 'skiff*. AS. nu, nu, Eng. now; see also nava, perhaps 'the swimmer/ Vsnu, cf. \/sna.]

nu, whatsoever, 74 2 ;

yan

nu,

nu, as long soever as, 79 13

[in

nut an a, nunam.]
V

nyag-r6dha,
;

m.

Ficus indica, banyan

:

nud

(nudati,

-te

nun6da,

anutta [881]; notsyati, -te; na; -nddya). push; thrust. move from thrust away -f p a r a
,

nunud6 nutta, nunits

tree.

'down wards -growing'

rodha.]

nyanc
[ni

(1249a)

nyanc
+

[409b], a. directed

downwards,

anc, 407.]
m.

place.
-f pra, push forward; set in motion. H-vi, drive asunder or away turn away,
;

nyaya,

1.
i.e.)

(that
rule,

to

which

a thing
in

goes back,

norm; 2. (that

esp.

from

cares,

like
cf.

the

Eng.

di-vert;

which a thing goes, i.e.) way; 3. esp. [Vi -f ni, the right way, propriety.
1148.2.]

amuse.
s-port.']

[for

mg,

also

dis-port

and

nyayya,
dispelling, in cpds.
a.
,

a. regular,

normal, right; -am,

nud a,

a.

nutana
1245e.]

of

now

recent ;

[Vnud.] young, [mi,

[nyaya, 1211.] nyasa, m. a putting down, commitment. [V2as + ni, 'throw down.']
adv. rightly; properly,

nun dm,

adv. now.
'

[mi, 1109.]

nf [370, 371 6 9 10 ], m. man; hero; used also of gods: of the Maruts, 74*, 77 18
.

1 pa, ay-ftp, stem avcp, 'man'; Old Lat. nero, 2 pa, stem neron, 'manly, strong'; Lat. Nero.~\

[cf.

vbl..

drinking, in cpds.

[VI pa, 333.]

vbl.

keeping, keeper,

in cpds.

[V2pa,

nr-caksas,
V

a.

men-beholding.
-te
;
;

[1296 3 .]

333.]
;

nrt
itva).

(nftyati,
;

nartisyati

nrtta

dance.

anartit nanarta paksa, m. 1. wing, 93 2 2. side, of a nartitum ; nartdoor or of the hair of the head; 3. half, 19 esp. of a lunar month, 27 \ 57 cf. krsna-,
,

nrtl,

dance.

[\/nrt, 1155. 1.]

cukla-; 4.

side,
w.

i.e.

party, 37

18
.

nr-pa, m. protector of men, i.e. prince, king. nr-pa ti, m. lord of men, i.e. prince, king,
[acct, 1267a.]

paksa-bala, paksin, a. winged,

[paksa.]

strength of wing.

92 19

as m. bird, 2 M.

[185]

[p*ti
(panati, -te; panita).

paksimrgata,
of
beast.
[fr.

f.

condition of bird or V
:

pan

1.

bargain;

paksin + mrga
m.

1237,

1252.]

buy; 2. bet, wage, stake, play. [prob. for *paln: cf. irspvqiii and TrwAea, 'sell';
Ger.feil, 'for sale, venal/]

paksi-c.avaka,
birdling.

young of a bird;

[paksin.]

panka,
panktf,
row

n.

mud, mire,
set or series or

+ a, in apana, market/ + vi, sell.

'

f.

row of

five;

pan a,

m.
16

1.
.

bargain, stipulation,
prize;

45 u ;

[panca, 1157.4.] pankti-krama, m. order of a

in general,

2. wage, gage,
row;
coin, 47

3. a

certain

[v/pan.]

-ena, in a row, 39 u.
V

pani,

m.

1.

bargainer,
;

who

gives nought

pac

(pacati, -te; papaca, pec6 [794e];

without return

chafferer, haggler,

and

so

apaksit; paksyati, -te; paktum; paktva). cook, by baking or boiling or

roasting
vcn-cotf,
;

ripen.

[cf.

irccnrw,

cook '

niggard; esp. one who is stingy towards the gods, an impious person ; 3. a malicious demon. [Vpan.]

2.

'ripe';

Lat. coquo, 'cook'; bor-

pandit a,

a.

learned; as m. learned man,

rowed AS. noun coc, Eng. cook.'] -f vi, cook thoroughly; pass, be brought ripen (of an action), i.e. to maturity
;

Anglo-Indian pandit.

pandita-sabha, f. assembly of pandits. panya, grdv. to be bargained for or bartered

;

come

to its consequences or issue.

as

n. article

of trade.

[Vpan, 963.]
[794e];

panca
irejuirc,

[483 3 ], num. five.

[cf. irtvre,

Aeolic

pat

(patati,

-te; papata, petiis

Lat. quinque, Goth. JimJ] AS. fif,

n.

Eng.

jive.]

patisyati ; patita ; patitum ; patitva; -patya; patayati, -te). 1. fly

apaptat

panca-tantra,

Panchatantra,

name
five

move
self at,

swiftly through the

air;

2.

de-

of a collection of fables,
divisions or books/]

['having

scend, let
8
,

one's

self
fall

down;

cast

one's

26 8 ; 3.
2- 5
;

down, tumble down,

panca-tapas,
ascetic

having five fires, of an between four fires, one at each cardinal point, and with the burning sun above,
a.

34

40

fall (morally), fall

from

one's

who

sits

down (dead); 4. fall upon, be directed to, 13 6 5. fall or get into,

caste; fall
9
;
.

22 s

caus. cause to
[cf.
'

fly; hurl (a curse),

nl-irrw,

pancatva,
of the
water,
i.e.

n.

fiveness

esp.

dissolution

49 n

Trirofxai,

'fly';

'fall';
:

body

into the five elements (earth,

ether, see
die.

Lat. peto t

fall

upon,

make

for,

seek '

see

fire, air,

bhuta and 66 5 n.),

[panca, 1239.]
five

also pattra.]

death ; w. gam,

panca-pada,/.
steps,

-I, a.

having (taken)

[acct, 1300.]
,

pancam

f.

-f, a. fifth,

[panca, 487 6 .]
five

+ a nil, fly after, + ud,fly up. -fsam-ud, fly 36 8U

,
.

pursue.

or

spring up together,

panca-yama,
[acct, 1300.]

a.

having

courses.

+ ni,
36
13
;

fly

down;
fall

light,

3 8 ; tumble into,

caus. cause to fall; kill, 32

panca- girsa,
1315a.]
V

a.

five-headed.

[cirsan,

+ sam-ni,

together,

n 33 1T 99 20 come
,
.

together; caus. bring together or convene,

pat (patayati, etc.). split, slit. + u d open out. + para, fly off, 93 K pat a, m. woven stuff; cloth; garment, patatra, n. wing. [Vpat, 1185d.] patala, n. veil; cover, [cf. pata.] patatrin,a. winged; as m. bird, patu, a. 1. sharp; and so 2. Jig. tra.] [nearly like Eng. sharp), clever. pat ana, n. fall. [Vpat.]
,

[pata-

path
recite,

(pathati; papatha; pathita; path-

pati

[343b],

m.
;

itva; pathayati).
17

read aloud, 54 23 55 9
,

lord; ruler, 4 2

1. master, possessor; 2. then (like Eng. lord),

,
.

n
;

repeat to one's

self,

study,

husband, 9 7

89 5 86 19, 64 13

[cf.

'<m,

22 u

cans, teach to talk, 19 15 .

'husband'; Lat. impos, stem

im-pot, 'not

patighni]
master of
groom.']
' ;

[186]
Goth. fa\>s in
a.

bru\>fa\>-st

'

bride-

pati-ghni,
mally a
[pati.]

husband-slaying,

[for-

be produced; utpannam annam, food (not cooked for the occasion, but) already on hand, 104 a utpanne
existence;
;

fern, to
n.

pati-han, 402.]

karye, when the emergency has arisen,

38
14

patitva,

condition of spouse; wedlock,

get,

caus. 42".
;

engender, 23 8 ;

produce;

pati-loka,

m. husband's place, abode of

life.

the husband in the future

pati-sthana,
the

n.

husband's place.
a.

+ praty-ud, in ppl. pratyutpanna, ready or on hand to meet an emergency. + upa, fall upon; happen, take place,
100
10
;

patisthaniya,
husband's
representative,

belonging to or in
;

come

to,

get at, reach ; upapanna,

2
],
,

place

as

m.

husband's

(having gotten at [952

sion of,

i.e.)
.

in posses-

[patisthana, 1215.]

pattra,
parna
;

n.

1. feather;
tree, i.e.) leaf

wing;

2.

endowed with, 1 4 2 3 -fprati, 1. step to; enter upon, 66 18

get into (a condition), 49
10
;

(plumage of a

3.

for mg, cf a leaf for writing on ; a

.

2.
3.

15
;

get

at,

acquire, attain, 98

get back again, 60 17 ;

written leaf, 54 19

irTcp6vt cf. [Vpat 'wing'; Lat. penna and Old Lat. pesna (for *petna), 'wing'; Ger. Fed-ert Eng.
:

go to meet, and so (like the Lat. ac-cedere), accede, yield; say yes to con;

sent, 48 12 .
-f

feath-er.~]

vi,

fall asunder,

93 9 ; come to nought,
out
well,
, ;

pattra-gaka,
patni, f 1.
(like

n.

leaf-vegetable, a vege-

get into trouble.

table consisting chiefly of leaves.

mistress,

+ sam, 1.
then

turn

succeed,

lady;

2.

prosper;
together,

Eng. lady), wife.

'

[fem. to pati, just

ir6<rts.~\

2. become, 45 12 47 18 3. fall be united with; sampanna, en.

as ir6rviaf

lady/

is

to

dowed

with, 2 10

patsutah-c,!

[352], a. lying at the feet.

[fr.

pad

[391], m. foot.

[\/

pad
,

cf ir68-a, Lat.
.

patsutas,
loc. pi. of

adv. at the feet.

patsu,

p&d-em, Eng./oo*.]

pad, 1098b.]

pada,
step;

n.

-1.

step,

17
6
;

21

9923; _2. footstanding-place,

path

[433],

same as panthan.

3.

foot,

86

4.

patha, for path in cpds [1315c]. path! [433], same as panthan. pathi-raksi, a. guarding the
[panthan, 1249a
:

stead, place;

home, 56 4 ;
cf.
ire'Soy,

station, position,

41 K
paths,

[Vpad:

'ground'; Lat.
'step,

op-pedum t op-pidum, 'town, (on or over the

field)';

acct, 1276.]

peda, 'footprint'; AS.

feet,

pa thy a,

a.

(pertaining to the way, course,

going, journey/

whence fetian, 'go for/

or progress of a thing,

and

so) suitable,

Eng.

fetch.}

wholesome
1212d
V
1.]

pathya,

f.

pathway,

[path,

pa dm a,

m.n. lotus, Nelumbium speciosum

(not the plant, but the flower, which closes

pad
[957d]

(padyate;
[882]
;
;

papada,
patsyate,
;

ped6
-ti
;

[794e];

at evening).

apatta

panna

padma-garbha,
Lotus-filled,

a.

containing lotuses;
[see

pattum

-padya

padayati).
sink

name
a.

of a lake,

garbha

1.
and

go, step, tread,

in

only w. prepositions

derivatives;

2.

fall,

down

padma-raga,
lotus
;

having the color of a

[1296.]

[connection be(from fatigue), perish, tween 1 and 2 not clear: uncompounded see under pacl and verb very rare pada.]
:

as m. ruby.

panthan
irdros t

[433], m. road, path,

way.

[cf.

'path'; Lat. pont-em, 'path, bridge':

a,

come
,

unto; get into (a condition);

esp.

get in trouble.
fall

Eng. path and Ger. Pfad, if they belong here at all, must be regarded as very early borrowings, fr. the Greek Trdros, or poss.

+ vy-a
kill.

away, perish
or out

caus. destroy

+ ud,

go forth

of

from the Scythian.] pan th a [433 6 ], same as panthan. come into pay as, n. milk. [VpL]

[187]

[paridh
syntactical forms sometimes correspond to

payo-mukha,
face or surface,

a.

having milk on the

far, distant,

[payas, 1303.]

the logical relation of the two parts

so,

para
tant,

[625 *],

a.

1.
off,

more

dis-

further
;

86 4 ;

2.
;

following,

later, future

3.
;

being beyond, surpass-

ing,

summus
l
13
;

chief,

68 7
17

best,

36 10

ut-

parasparam nindanti, they scold, the one the other' but have come to be stereotyped and used often where the logical relation would require other casee.g.,

in

'

most,
at

greatest, 44

highest, 103

forms

cf.

anyonya.]
devouring one another,
[cf

end of cpds [1302b], having as chief *, devoted thing, given over to to

parasparadin,a.
[adin.]

4.

a.

and

subst. other,

64 13
19
;

eka

para,
22

para,

adv. to a distance, away, forth,

the one

the other, 53
;

another, 30
;

strange, hostile

stranger, 24 6

foe,
cf.

29 10
irepa

'away from, from beside \: Lat. per- in per-ire and Ger. ver-'m ver-gehen,
vapd, w. gen.,

37
'

19 .

[V2pr, 'bring across';

' ;
'

'pass away, perish

' ;

Eng. for- in
pi.

for-bear.

Lat. peren-die, beyond i.e. day after to-morrow

*

the day after,

'hold off from.']

' ;

Eng. far and

parakrama,

m.

s.

and

bold advance;

fore.']

courage; strength.

[Vkram + para.]

para-dara, m. pi. another's wife. para-dravya, n. pi. another's property. para-paksa, m. party of the foe.
para-patni, f, wife of a stranger. par am, adv. beyond; w. abl. [1128],
60 *>.
last
after,

paran-mukha,
averted
;

a. having the face turning the back upon, avoiding,

[paranc, 1249a, 217, 161.]

par a iic
407.]

[409a],

paraci, a. directed

averted ; turning the back,

away [para + anc,

[para, 1111c]
[525 s ], a.

par a ma
;

1.
;

farthest, extreme,
13
;

parartha,
-e,

m.

the sake of others; -am,

[artha, 1302c 4.]

of heaven, highest, 83
chiefest, 29 l
;

so 85

3
;

adv. for others,

supreme; most excel- par a vat,/, the distance, [para, 383d 1, 17 lent, 15 at end of cpds [1302b], having 1245f.] 3. pari, adv. around; prep. w. abl.: from as supreme object, devoted to advly in cpds, before an adj. [1279], highly, around, 87 8 ; from, 75 15 [cf vepl,
* * * ; . .

2.

exceedingly,

[para, 474.]
a.

'

around.']

parama-^obhana,
tiful.

exceedingly beau-

parigha,
'

m. iron bar for locking a gate.

paramangana,/.
[angana.]

most excellent woman,

supreme
lord.
[15-

[Vhan + pari, 1143c, 333: for mg,cf. Ger. Schlag, coach-door,' and schlagen, strike '
*

force of prep, unclear.]

paramegvara,
vara.]

m.

parighopama,
3342.]

a. like

iron bars, [upama,

parame-sthin,
est place;
pati.

a.

standing in the highsthin, 186.]

or

pari -j ana,
TTpliro\oi
;

m.

the

surrounding

folk,

supreme, as epithet of Prajam.

retinue.
a.

[1289a.]

[parame (1250c) +
the

pari-j at a,

para-loka,
world.

parineya, + pari.] paras, adv. far; in the distance; beyond; parityaga, m. relinquishment. [Vtyaj w. advly used instr. [1127] ena, beyond + pari.] here, i.e. beyond, RV. x. 125. 8. [see paridevita,n. lament. [V 2 div, lament,' para.] + pari, 1176a.] parastat, adv. beyond; afterwards, at paridhi, m. (a put-around, i.e.) enclosure,
other
future
'

completely grown. [1289a.~) grdv. to be led around. [VnS

the end.

[paras, 1100b.]

fence, protection, 86 10
the

in the

language of

paras-para,

one another; parasparam and parasparatas, adv. with one another mutually, [an agglomeration (1314c) of

sacrifice,

the three green sticks laid

it

about the altar fire and supposed to hold together, 105 a3 8 [Vldha, 'put/ 4
-

paras (nom.

s.

m. of para) and para

the

pari, 1155. 2e.]

paripanthin]

[188]
a.

paripanthin,
m.

besetting the path; as

parvan,
'fill/

n.

knot, joint,
cf.

['fullness/ Vlpi\

waylayer.
c end.]

[pari

+ panthan,

1310a

1169.1a:
t

parus.]

and

pkrqvi
being
around, encom- V
[1289.]

f
;

rib; sickle.

paribhu
passing,

[352], a.

palay
layista

(palayate;

palayam cakre
-te
;

apa;

[sfbhu

pari, 323.]

palayisyati,

palayita

pari-vatsara, parivartin, a.
pari.]

m. a full year.

turning round, circling,

itself.

constantly returning into

[V vrt

palayitum; palayya). flee; depart, cease, 40 19 [quasi-root fr. Vi, 'go/ -f para, ' away/ see 1087c and c 2 quite different
. :

is

vf

palaya,

'

protect/]

parivara,
retinue.

m. that which surrounds,

'

i.e.

[V 1 vr,

cover/

+ pari.]
i.e.)

palayana, n. flight, [s/ palay.] pavana, n. instrument for purifying;

winno wing-fan.
V

pari^rit,
little

(encloser,

one of the

stones

by which the sacrificial altar is

[\/

lpag,

orig.

[Vpu, 1150.] spa (pagyati, -te;

in

Veda

surrounded.

cri

+ pari,

'enclose*: 383b.]

parisamkhya,
meration; sum.

complete tale or enu-

[sfkhya

+ pari-sam.]
[parus,

paspace; aspasta [834c]; spasta; later dadarga, etc.). 1. see; 2. perceive behold; -3. look; -4. look on, 39 7

parusa,
1209b.]

a.

knotty, rough, harsh,

5. (see, i.e.) experience, 20 16 35 1; -6. look upon, 21 28,40 15 ; consider

gaze, 13 7 ;
,

parus,
body,
cf.

n.

knot; joint, of a plant or of the

'fill':

as;

7.
and
'

see

with the spiritual eye

9.

(as
s,

[perhaps 'a fullness/ V 1 pr, par van.]

a.

seers

poets), 94

[for the initial

see
sight,

the perfect and vi-spasta:

cf. o-kcV-

par6ksa,
invisible
;

beyond the eye, out of

adv.
T

T-o/xai,

look about * ; Lat. specio, ' behold '

'

-e,

[1116],
i.e.

back,

[for

paro ksa,
m.

behind one's paras -f aksa,

thing,

Ger. spoken,

spy/ Old High Ger. spekon,

espier,

'eye': 1310a.]

whence, through Old French Eng. espy, and shortened spy.]

the

paroksartha,
invisible,

invisible

the

+ anu,
83?.

look along or spy out

i.e.),

{e.g.

[artha.]

path for some one,

fig-tree,

disclose or show,

parka ti, f
infectoria.

waved-leaved

Ficus

+v
1. wing; plume, feather;

i,

see in places apart, distinguish, see

;

parna,

vf spasta, clear. for mg, cf pattra. [V*spr V 2pa, fasten, bind, in derivs, see pacti, (1177a), see under Vsphur: cf. Lithuanian [cf ird(r<Ta\ost #iraK-ja\ost paga. peg ' spdrna, wing ' Ger. Farn, Eng. fern, so Lat. pac-iscor, 'bind myself, agree'; pax,
n.

clearly

2.

leaf

'

'

called
*

(like

m-epts,
its

'fern/

cf.

irrp6v,

'agreement, peace'; pang-ere, 'make fast/

pac-tum, 'agreed upon'; Goth, fah-an,

feather/)

from

feathery fronds.]
1150. 2a 2 .]
or

AS.

paryalocana,n.
consilium,
[v/loc
a.

deliberation; -a,/ plan,

fon,*foh-an, 'fasten on, take

'

hold of;
'

+ pary-a,

Eng. verb fang, seize/ noun fang,

tooth';

seizing-

parvata, 1.

consisting of knots

connection of fng-er ('grasper,

cf.

ragged masses, used of a mountain, giri as m. - 2. mountain, 27 6 92 19 hill

,

holder'?), doubtful:
'

also Goth, fagrs,

3.

cloud-mountain, 70 2
;

4.

rock or
of a
.

fitting/ AS. fe.gr, IZng.fair ; AS. gefegan, Eng. fay, Ger. fugen, 'fit together/ trans.,

bowlder, 86 n
Kishi,

5. Parvata, name companion of Narada (q.v.), 5 9

cf.

and Eng. fadge,

intrans.]

'

fit

together or agree/

[fr.

parvan,

1245c:
'

cf. Tlappaoria

(*wapFaria),

pa^u,
herd;
101
'

m. cattle, 90 2
2
;

a
esp.

single
(opp.

sc. tt6ais, i.e.

Hil-ton.']

domestic animal

head or a to mrga,

parvata-kandara, n. mountain-cave, parvata-gikhara, m. n. hill-top. parvatopatyaka,/. mountain-lowland,

lowland by a mountain range, yaka.]
[upat-

'wild beast'), 67
6
.

beast for sacrifice,

}

[prop, 'tethered (beasts)/ \'2pa^

'
:

fasten

cf Lat. pec-u, Ger. Vieh,

.

'

cattle/
fee,

AS.
orig.

feoh,

'cattle,

property/

Eng.

'property/ then 'payment.']

[189]

[pana

pagu-ghna,
cattle-slayer.

a.

slaying

cattle;

as

m.

Sone (cona) and Ganges, the ita\i&o6pa

of Ptolemy, 17
9

n.

pagu-tfp,
V2trp.]

a.

cattle-stealing,

[vbl

of

patava,
q.v.:

n.

sharpness; cleverness,

[patu,

1208c]
m.

pagu-bandha,m. animal sacrifice,

ing of beast' to sacrificial post.]

['bind-

pani,
hand
feel}

hand.
Lat.

[prob. for *palni:

cf.

iraAdfAT],

palma, AS. folm,

is

'palm,

pagumant,
1235 and b.]

a.

rich

in

cattle.

[P&511,

' :

radically akin

AS.

fel~an,

Eng.

pani-graha, m. hand-grasper, i.e. (see pagu-roman, n. a hair of an animal. 89 5 n.) husband. pagu-vadha, m. slaughter of animals. page a, a. hinder; later; west; pagcat, pandava, m. descendant of Pandu. [panas adv. [1114c]

-2.

later,
13
,

behind afterwards, 29 17
:

- 1.
40

after,

39 23

du, 1208c]

38*; there-

panditya,
dita.]

n.

learning, erudition,

[pan-

upon, 36 west
of,

39

1T
,

12
;

pagcat, as prep. w.
2
;

gen. [1130]:
,

-3.

after, 51
,
.

-4.

to the

pandu,
name

a.

whitish,

pale;

as m. Pandu,

[pacca is an inorganic transfer-stem (1209a) fr. pagca,

q.v.]

98 17 100 17 105 10

of a prince of the

Lunar Race.

pandu-nandana, m. son of Pandu. pandu-varna, a. pale-colored.

pat a,
m.
fall.

page a,
i.e.

bially accented instr.

instead of pagc-a, *pas-anc (407) pas-(a)c-a, 1112e

fr.
.

adv. behind; later; west,

[adver-

[Vpat.]

pataka,
patra,

a.

causing

one to
[fr.

fall

(from

caste); as n. crime,
n.

caus. of Vpat.]

with pas cf Lat. pos-terus,

'

later/ etc.]

page at, see pagca. pagcima,a. last, 52 u

cf 1224a
.

westerly,

[pagca

1. instrument of drinking, vessel; 2. in general, utensil [cf. cup; bhanda), 102 n 3. fig., as in Eng. (cf.
;

and

b.]

lpa

pape; apat ; paayati, -te ; pita [954c] patum drink, [cf. iripitva ; -pay a, -piya). ira-Ka, have drunk ; Tlt-a-a, The Burn, Lat. po-tus, { drunk ' The Fountain '
(pibati, -te [671, 749]; papaii,
;

sthana5), a fit vessel or worthy person, patri [364], f. sacrificial vessel. 22 5 [VI pa, 'drink/ 1185a: cf. 362b 2 .]
;

pada,

m.

1.

foot;
i.e.

leg,

26 16

2. limb

'

'

'

of a quadruped,
in Eng.,

quarter
(

(as, conversely,

quarter means

fourth part of a

bibo, *pi~b-o,

'

drink.']

V 2 pa

(pati
;

apasit;
so-called
'

patum).
caus. t
see

protect;

quadruped, including a leg') ; then quarter (of anything); 3. esp. quarter of a

(four-versed)
stanza,

keep
[cf
'
,

for

palaya.
;

verse;

then

verse

Tre-ird-jtat,
'

have kept, possess '

(

irw-u,
;

(even

of a three-versed

stanza),
i.e.)

60 12 ;
ray,

herd

Lat. pa-sc-o,

keep, pasture '

see

4.
beam
fr.

(foot of a
see

heavenly body,

go-pa.]

2 kara.

[transition-stem (399)
if
it

+ pari,
1

protect around.
drinking, in cpds.
[V 1 pa.]

pad, ace. pad-am, to which, as

is

pa,

vbl.

were pada-m,
etc.]

formed the nom. pada-s,

[lit.
'

2 pa,

vbl.

keeping, keeper, in cpds. [V2pa.]

dust.

pansu, m. pi. paka, a. 1.

ple,
[lit.
'

pada-pa,
young;
'

m. plant, esp. tree.

drink-

of a calf,

2.

sim-

ing with

its foot, i.e. root.']

sucking/ V 1 pa,

drink/]
millet-grass.

paka-durva,
[paka + durva:

young
red;
as

pa da -raj as, n. foot-dust. padika, a. amounting to or

fourth (of a time),

lasting one

acct, 1280 2 .]

[pada.]
slipper.
[cf.

patala,

a.

pale

m. Bignonia

pad uk a,
'foot.']

f.

shoe>

pad,

suaveolens.

pat ali, f. Bignonia suaveolens or trumpetflower,

[cf.

pana, 2.
drink);
ing,
i.e.

n.

the drinking (esp. of strong

patala.]
n.

2.

perhaps as vbl adj. drench[V 1 pa,

'

patali-putra,
Magadha,

Pataliputra, capital of
old confluence of

trankend.

drink/

at the

the

1150.]

paniya]
paniya,
as
n.

[190]
grdv. to be drunk, for drinking;

pinda,
earth),

m.

1. lump;
8
;

ball;

lump

(of

drink; water.
fr.

[VI pa, 'drink/ 965:

m.
water-rain,

98

2.

esp.

prop.

pana, 1215b.]

meal offered
downful,

to the

lump or cake of Manes; 3. mouthgrands.

paniya-varsa,
pour of water,

pindi, f. meal-cake. pitamaha, m. father's father,

;

65 5

pant ha,
1208a
2

m, wayfarer; viator,
end.]

[panthan,

father
pitr)

great father,

[pita (nom.

of

papa,
as
n. 2.

a.

bad

evil

as m. bad fellow, 46 19 ;
3
;

pitf
and

[373], m.

+ maha, 1314c and d.] -1. father; -2. pi

(cf.

father
'

trouble;

harm, 26
a.

evil

(deed),

his brothers
17
;

French parent,
16
,

rela-

27

tive'), 61

3.

pi.

the fathers, spirits

papa-karman,
villain.

of evil deeds; as m.

of the forefathers, the Manes, 67

etc.

83 13,
:

[origin

unknown, see 1182d

~]

cf.

papa-gila,
prone to
466.]

a.

having

evil as one's nature,

TraT'fip,

Lat. paterj ~Eng. father.

evil.
a.

pitr t as, adv. on the

worse; very bad.
[papa,
1098b.]

father's side,

[pitr,

papiyans,

pitr-mitra,
m. evil; sin, 93

n.

father's friend.
sacrifice to the

pap man,
para,
'

[cf.

papa.]

pitr-yajfia, m.
[yajna.]

Manes,
patruus.

n.

the further bank or bound. [V 2 pr,

a.

bring across/]
of the supreme lord
iva ) (J

pitrvya,
[pitr,

m.
:

father's

brother,

paramegvara,
(
.

1228c
'

cf

irdrpcos,

Lat. patruus, AS.

[paramecvara.]
n.

fa&dera,

father's brother/]
a.
18
;

parusya,
[parusa.]

harshness, esp.

of

speech.

pitrya,
to the

of

one's

father;

of

(our)

fathers, 78
a.

of or belonging to or sacred
[pitf , 1212b: cf. irdrpios,
1

parthiva,
as m. king,

of or belonging to the earth

Manes,
'

[prthivi, 1208d.]
/. king's

Lat. patrius,
V

of one's father/]
;

parthiva-suta, parthivendra,
kings,

daughter,

pin v
716.]

(pinvati

pipinva pinvita). cause

;

m.

most excellent of

to swell or stream.

[Vpi or pi
to

749, 749b,

[indra.]
n.

pargva,

1.
:

side;

and so 2. as

in

pipasa,
pip 114,
'

/. desire

drink,

thirst,

[fr.

Eng. t immediate neighborhood,

rib/

[parcu,
or
fr.

desid. (1026) of

Vlpa, 'drink': 1149*.]

[perhaps
for
*pipida,

French cote", ' side ribbed part/ Medieval Lat. costatum,

1208c
so

m.

ant.

pressed in or constricted in the middle/

(pingati,

Lat. costa, 'rib.']

Vpid.]

pal a,
1189.]
V

m.

protector.

[V2pa, 'protect/
be protector; proacct,

pig
'

-te [758]; pipega, pipige;

[cf.
;

pista).

adorn,

irouci\os,
'

AS. Jah,

palaya
tect;

(palayati).

many-colored '
a.

Lat. pic-tor,

painter/]
[Vpig.]

keep.

[pala, 1042f:
is

1067:

piganga,
,

reddish brown.

quite different

Vpalay, 'go away/]

clear
bright.
[V pu,

p i 5 a c a m. one of a class of demons pig una,

>/

(perhaps

+ pari,

protect around,
a.
:

personifications of the ignis fatuus); goblin.

;

pavaka,
pavana,
paca,
*

pure
cf.

a.

backbiting, slanderous,
pipesa,

[cf.

1181b and a
a.

gvapada.]
sin.

iriKpSs, 'bitter.']

purifying; freeing from

trap.

pis

(pinasti;

pipis6;

apisat

[N/pu, 1150b.]

m.

bond; snare;
pi.

[V2pa,

peksyati; pista; pestum; pistva; -pfsya). crush; grind, 47 6 ; mill. [cf. Lat.
pinsere, pisere,

fasten/]

pi, same as

ship

is Ttrlaa-ai,

'crush': of doubtful kin'pound, husk/]

pinga, a. pingala,
1227.]

reddish brown.
a.

+ sam, crush
[pinga,

together or to pieces.
[Vpis: for
mola,

reddish

brown.
grass.

pista,
with

ppl. milled; as n. meal.

cf. pis, pista,

the mgs,
n.

and

molere,

pinjula,

tuft of stalks

mill, meet/.]

[191]

[pura
equiv. to

pista-pagu,
beast
V

m.

effigy

of

sacrificial

punar,

punah punar, 4 13
29 n
;

3.

made

of meal.

continuative,

again, further,
;

more;

pi

or

[786 8 ],
swell;
'fat.']

(pyayate [761dl]; pipaya pipytis; apyasit; pita, pina). [hence pi-van, tri-av, overflow,

pya

over, 16 8 , 57 21

besides or in turn, 10 10
besides,
;

kim punas tu, but what much more, a fortiori, 17 15

-4.
but, 46 2
-

how
;

longer, 84 3

pit ha, n. 1. seat; image of a god).

2.

pedestal (of an

pitha-cakra,
a seat.
V

n.

seat-wagon;
2

wagon with

on the other hand, 20^. [cf. the similarly connected notions of iteration and opposition shown by itaXw, Eng. again and against, Ger. wieder and
19
;

wider,,]
];

pid

(pidayati [1041
oppress, pain,
:

pidayam asa; punar-garbhavati,

nant.

a./, again preg-

pidita; pidayitum;
press;

pidayitva; -pidya).
[for *pizd, *pisd,

198b 8
,

cf.

Vpis.]
20
.

punar- janman, n. re-birth. punah-sara, a. coming back

from the other

+ a press out, 103 pida,/. pain, ache. [Vpid, 1149 8 .] ['swollen/ pina, a. thick, brawny.
of V pi, 957a.]

world exactly

(as a ghost
like

the

French revenant), and so ghostly, uncanny,

ppl.

[punar, 178.]

pdmans
[Vpi:
cf.

[394], m.

pivas,
'fat']

n.

fat.

vtap,

i.e.

irT-Fap,

o/'stri, e.g.

104 9
.

man; a male, 59 7 opp. pumansah putras, male

;

pums,
put a,
ket),

same as pdmans.
m.
n.

children^ 20 pur,/, fullness.

[\/lpr, 'fill/]

fold; cavity; nose (of a bas- 2

:

pur
fied

[392],

stronghold;
.

castle;

forti-

[for *plta

cf. -trKaffios, *ir\rjo$, in

f

town,
n.

[cf v6\ts,

'

city/]
city.

St-irkdffios

or Sl-na\ros Eng. two-foldJ]

pura,

stronghold; fortified town;

puny a,
f austus,
;

a.

prosperous;
12 18
,

happy;
59 * 10
;

lucky,
right,

[2 pur, 399.]

auspicious,

puramdhi, 1.
spirited, exalted;

a.

courageous,
as m.

high-

good as n. good work ; sing, collectively, merit (from good good works, 28 17
;

2.

perhaps as

name of a god, Purandhi; 3. asf. exaltation.

works),

[perhaps

fr.

Vpus.]
of

punya-gandha,
smell.

a.

good

or pleasant

pur as,
first,

adv. in front, forward, before; at

54 18 ; compounded [1078 5 ] esp. w. kr

:

punya-papa,
[1253a.]

n. pi.

good and bad deeds.

of good fame; as m.

and dha
priestly
'

w. kr, put in front, appoint

esp. of
cf.

w.

dha, put in front or in charge,

a.

the

punya-gloka,
puttika,
insect*
:

duties,

[see

pra:

ir&pos,

Punyacloka, epithet of Nala.

f.

before/]

white ant.

['the

doll-like

puras-karya,

for putrika.]

grdv. to be appointed or commissioned, praeficiendus. [see puras

putra,

m.

-1. son;

child,

98 20

whelp; 3. shortened form for as proper name. putraka, m. 1, little son (as term of
endearment), boy;
wise Putra,

+ kr: also 963b and 171 8 .] Putraka purastat, adv. 1. before; in the front, 85 18 -2. previously, afore, 98 6 101 n 13
;

-2.

2. Putraka,
/.

other-

3. 4.

before,

i.e.

(see

pranc)

eastward;

prep. w. gen.
of,

[1130],

before, in the

name
;

of the founder of Patali-

presence

20 1

[puras, 1100b.]

putra-pura, 45 2

putrika,
son and wife.
18

[1222d],

purah-sara,
* *

a.

going before; as m. fore-

daughter; doll (of wood or

lac),

[putra.]

runner; at end of cpds [1302c 2], having

as forerunner,
i.e.

putra-dara, n. punar, adv. 1.

8
, ;

[1253b.]

accompanied by

back; home; w. a-gam, w. vac, so a v i, 83 14 go back, 4 41 2. again, 8 3 40 2:i anew; reply, 19 19 punah punar, again and again, 2 17
;

-purahsaraxn, adv. with

or after
;

pura,

adv. formerly, 46 2 , 79 14
,

once upon
abl.

a time, 38 9
before, 95 17 ,

48 23 104 9

prep.

w.

[1128],

[see pra.]

purana]
pur an 4,
times
;

[192]
a.

former, belonging
n.

to
;

old
tale

pustanga,
pusti,
[Vpus.]
f.
n.

a. fat-limbed,

[afiga.]

as

things of

the past
pvQos.

thrifty

growth;
flower.
2

prosperity.

of old times, \6yos

and

[pura,

1245d.]

p lisp a,
n.

bloom;
:

[poss.

for

piirisa,

crumbling earth, as opp.

['fillings

to

puska,
tooth,

q.v.

cf.

1201

end.]

fluids; rubble; loose earth,

or

puspa-danta,m. Pushpadanta or Flowername

of an attendant of (Jiva, see m.

heaps/ fr. Vlpr, in the sense 'fill, i.e. heap*: 1197b.] purii, a. much, many. [Vlpr, 'fill/ q.v. cf. tto\v, AS.fela, 'much, many.']

53 3 k.

puspamoda,
[amoda.]

fragrance of
book.

flowers,

purutra,
1099.]

adv. in

many

places,

[puru,
in Eng.,

pustaka,
y

m.

n.

manuscript

pit

(punati, punlte;

pavate; pupava;

pdrusa,
man,

m,

1. man;
in

2.

(as

apavit; puta; -puya).

1. make
[cf
.

clear

i.e.)

servant; 3. the personal and

or bright; purify; KaBalpeiv; puta, pure;

life-giving principle

man and

other

2.
Eng.

mid. clear

itself,

flow clear,
:

ir-p,

beings,

soul,

spirit; then
Spirit,

4.

personified

fire (to nvp tcaOaipei)

'

w. puta,

cf.

as

The Supreme
8.

Soul of the Uni-

Lat. putus,

clear/ purus,

'

pure/]

verse, 57

+ sam,
m, deed of a man,

purify, clean.

purusa-kara,
effort, as opp. to

human p u

vbl.

purifying, in cpds.

daiva, 'fate/
,

pug a,
n.

m. betel-palm, Areca Catechu; as

(pujayati, -te; pujayisyati; pujita;

purusa- sinha
man.

w. man-lion, stout-hearted
V

betel nut.

puj

puruci,
mally
407.]

a./,

many, abundant

long, [for'

-pujya).

honor.

f em. to

a stem *puru-ac,

directed
:

or reaching in

many
a.

ways, abundant'

cf.

+ abhi, do honor to. pujaniya, grdv. to be

965.]

honored.

[Vpuj,

puro-gama,
as leader,

going before; as m. p u j a , /. honor, leader; at end of cpds [1302c 2], having pujya, grdv. to

be

honored.

[Vpuj,

accompanied by
m. fore-bull,

[puras.]
so,

963d.]

puro-gava,
[puras.]

and

general-

purna,
957b
:

ppl.
.

filled;

full.

[Vlpr,

'fill/

ized (see g64), leader; purogavi,y. leader,

cf Goth, fulls,

Eng. full']

purna-masa,
ppl. set before or in
;

m, full

moon and

the full-

pur6-hita,
(esp.

charge

of priestly service)

as m. priest,

moon sacrifice, purta, ppl. filled;

n.

bestowed, fulfilled; as

house-priest of a prince,

[see

puras with

[1176a],
'fill/

fulfilment;
242.]

reward;

merit.

dha.]

[Vlpr,
m.

pulkasa,
caste.

one of

a despised mixed

purva
time:

[525 4 ], a. being before in place or

1.

east (cf
18
;
;

pranc)

2.

prior;

pus

(pusyati, -te

pusta).
78*.

1.

pup6sa thrive; bloom;

;
;

apusat

preceding, 86

purva

uttara, former
6
;

2.

trans.

latter,
, ;

21 8

ancient, 57

of old time,
w. past pass.

cause to thrive

develop

unfold, display,

69 8 83 10
ppl.

first

spoken, 60

2
;

[1291]:

drsta-purva, seen
21
,

before;

puska,
'lotus

bloom, a word assumed as probable

purvam, adv. before; beforehand, 60 9 ;

previously, already, 7
times,

on account of piispa,

'bloom/ piiskara,
puskala.
[Vpus,

25 17

in former

blossom/ and
a.

48 1
*

long ago, 46 3 ;

first,

103 6 ;

1186^.]

purvam
abundant,
[prob. 'blooming/

uttaram,
i.e.)

first

last,
*

104 12
,

puskala,
fr.

3.
ing

at

end of cpds, (having

8
21
.

as precedor

*puska, 1227.] pusta, ppl. having thrived; strong; [V pus, 9552.]

thing,

accompanied by

fat.

simply with

[connected w. puras

and pra.J

[193]

[paicunya
collateral form

pnrvaka,
ing
;

2.

/ [1222d]
used
like
n.

-ika, a.

1.
3.

preced-

purva
former

[purva,
pre-

prth, prtha,
>}

of prath,

in derivs.

m. the flat of the hand, ir\ar7a. adv. separately, 105 16

self,

1222c and 1307.]

[V prath, 241.]

purva -janman,
purvaksara,a.
[aksara.]

birth,

pfthak,

severally,
'di-

vious state of existence.

65 4 ; for one's
letter,

64 8
'
:

[perhaps

with the preceding

rected widely (apart)

lllld.]

cf.

prth and see

purvya,
ptisan

a. ancient,

[purva, 1212c]

prthivi,
broad,

f.

the earth as the wide and

,

Pushan, a Vedic divinity, keeper of flocks and herds, and bringer of

[426a], m.

prosperity.
V

[Vpus, 1160c]

344 2 and standing for prthvi, as the metre shows it is to be pronounced at 92 10 for mg, cf. mah-i,
[fern, to prthii,
:

lpr

(prnati;

puryate; purna

[957b];
fill;

s.v.

man.]
a.

pass, puryate; purayati, -te; etc),

prthivi-kait,

earth-ruling;

as

m.

bestow abundantly; sate; puryate, beprince. 2 comes sated [sec 761b]; cans. [1041 ], fill; prthivi-pati, m. lord of the earth, king. make a thing (ace.) full of (gen.), 102 18 prthivi-pala, m. keeper of the earth, [for treatment of root-vowel, see 242 cf. king.
.
:

-Tri-irArj-^tt,

Lat.

plere,

'

fill

' ;

po-pul-us,

p r t h tl
241:

f. prthvi, a. wide, broad.

cf.
irAaTiiy,

[\f

prath,

Eng. fol-k (doubtful): see also purna and Vpra.]

'folk';

'wide':

akin are Old

Eng.y&ijje, Ger. Fladen, 'broad, thin cake/

+ pra,
sated.
-1-s

intrans.

prapiiryate,

becomes

am,
;

intrans.

sampuryate,
full.

becomes
pass,

full

sampurna,

2pr

(plparti; parayati, -te; etc.).

Old High Ger. ace s. fadon, sacrificial cake/ whence, through French flan, 'flat cake/ comes the Eng, fawn, flat custard or pie*: V prath has no connection w. AS. brad, Eng. broad.]
'
'

trans.;

bring across,
irSpos,

[cf.

7repcw,
i.e.

'pass
ford,

pfgni,

a.

speckled; dapple,

esp. of

kine;
[cf.

over, cross';
ferry,

'passage,

as /. Pricni, mother of the Maruts.

irptcv6s,

bridge'; Lat. por-ta, 'gate'; Eng.

'

'dark colored';
n.

Old High Ger.

'

fare,

get on
'

' ;

ferry,

for-d ;
'

Avestan
the well-

forhana, whence Ger, Forelle,

trout.']

peretu,

bridge/ and Eu-^ctTT?*,

(stream)';
also

prsad-ajya,
prsant, prstha,

speckled

butter,

ghee

bridged
Ox-ford.']

B6<r-vopos

and

clotted with curds,

a. speckled.
n.

[pfsant.]

[450c]

+ a t i bring across. 3pr (prn6ti; prta;

,

1.

back, of an animal; 2.
;

private; parayati).

the upper side, surface

or palace.
[cf.

3.

top, of a hill

be busy; only w.

a, see 773.

Ger. First, 'ridge of a

+ a, in aprta, busied. + vy-a, in vyapriyate, is busied. pre (prnakti, prnkt6; paparca; aprak;

AS. frst-hrof 'ridge-pole': observe that vunos has mgs 1, 2, and 3, that Lat. tergum has mgs 1 and 2, and that sit, aprkta [882]; prkta; prcyate). Eng. ridge has mgs 1 and 3.] fill; mix put in connection with, [perhaps prsthatas, adv. a tergo, from behind;
house';

connected w. V 1 pr, fill.'] + up a, put one's self close

'

with the back, with averted face, 30 17

to,

be near.

[1098c 8 .]

pf t, f fight, battle, p f t a n a /. battle,

,

prstha-mansa,
[cf pft.]
.

n.

back-flesh; w. khad,

in double

sense,

bite

the back-flesh and

prtanaya
1060.]

(prtanayati).

fight; present

back-bite.

ppl. fighting; as subst.

enemy,

[prtana,

peya,

n.

a
/.

drinking.

[VI pa,

'drink/

1213c] prtanya (prtanyati). fight; attack; p a i q a c a , present ppl. fighting ; as subst. enemy. 12081]
[prtana, 1059d.]

-I,

a. of

the goblins.

[picaca,

paigunya,

n.

slander,

[pfcuna, 1208f.]

13

posa]
p6sa,

[194]
m. thriving, development; welfare.

+ sam,
talk with.

mid.

consult with, converse or

[V pus.]

patimsya,

n.

manliness;
manliness

manly

deed.

praja,/. 1.
children,

procreation;
;

[pums, 1211 2 .]

descendants

2. offspring, 3. creatures,

paurusa,
V

n.

manly

deed.

57 x
16 5
.

esp.
[sf

4.

folk, subjects, of a prince,

[piirusa, 1208f.]

jan or ja + pra,
m.

1147.]

pya

(pyayate [761dl]; apyasit [882];

swell; overflow.
q..v.]

praja-kama,
[praja.

desire
:

for

offspring,

pyata).

[a collateral

+ kama,

1264
a.

acct, 1267.]

form of Vpi, + a become

,

praja-kama,
i.e.

possessing prajakama,
12 .

full of or rich in.

desirous of offspring, 93 6 , l

[1296,

pra,
[cf.
'

prep,
Trp6,
'
;

forward, onward, forth, fore,

'before';
Lat. prd, later pro,
:

1295.]

praja-pati,

m.

1.

lord of

creatures;

before

Eng. fore
n.

see also the follow-

2.
8919;
or

genius presiding over procreation,

ing articles, and puras, pura, and purva.]

_3

i or

f creatures,

i.e.

creator
[acct,

prakarana,
about.

treatment
do, put/

discussion

Prajapati,

60 10 ,

see

note.

subject of discussion, what's being talked

[V 1 kr,
'

1267a.]

+ pra.]
advantage,
'

prajarthe,

adv. for the sake of offspring,

prakarsa,
i.e.)

m.

(preference,

[artha, 1116, 1302c 4.]

/. understanding.
ppl.

superiority.

[Vkrs,

draw/

+ pra: prajxia,

[Vjfla

for mg, cf. Eng. preference; also Ger. prajiiata, 'preference, advantage/ with Vbr-zug, pra.]
vor-ziehen,
'

well-known.

+ pra.] [Vjfia +
af-

draw forward, prefer/]

a.

pranaya,
open;
fection.

m.
[V ni

manifestation of one's

prakaga,
prakrti,
form
set/

shining out, clear;

+ pra
n.

for n, see 192a.]

-am, adv. openly, aloud.

f.

[Vkag + pra,]

pranayana,
means

1.

a fetching;
[do.]

2.
om.

that which one pre-supposes

i.e.

for fetching, vessel,

(voraus-setzt),

the original or natural

nature.
[\/lkr, 'do,

pranava,
[Vnu + pra,

m.

the sacred

syllable

or condition;

q.v.]

+ pra.]
m. a boiling with rage; anger. pra.]

pra nam a,
pranita,
the morning.
a.

m.

bow, reverent salutation.

see

prakopa,
[Vkup +

[Vnam-f pra.]
ppl.

Vnl

+ pra;
n.

-as,

pi

prage, adv. early in pracrtta-gikha,

holy water.
loosened

with
[gikha.]

pranita-pranayana,
of the holy water.

the fetching

braids or flowing hair,

[1250e.]
further, longer,

pracetas,
pra,
V
cf.

a.

knowing, wise.

[Vcit-f-

prataram,
473 2, 1111c:

adv.

[pra,

1151.2b.]
(prcchati, -te; papraccha [794c];

cf. -rrpSrepov, 'before.']

prach

prati,

prep, in reversed direction,

in return
, ;

back

to,

apraksit; praksyati; prsta; prastum;

back against, against,

towards,
reference
w.

1.
-

to,

prstva; -pfcchya).
quire about; ask

ask; ask after,

(ace.)

in-

ace,

19

23

14
;

-2. with
ace, 4 7
17
,

some one
61 7
.

about
orig.

to, in

respect
against,
;

to, w.
i.e.

something

(acc.) }

[true

root-form

13

20
;

3. over
:

like;

4.

in

prag *prk:

(see
cf.

220,

241,

and Vvrgc),
'

cpds [1313a]

before
;

on, w. idea of coni.e.)

.

deo-Trp6ir-o$,
'

'asking the gods';

suitor
'

stant repetition
see

at; (back-,

reflected;
'

Lat. prec-es,

prayers/ proc-us,

'

the following words,

[cf

irport,

to

Old High Ger. frdh-en, Ger. frag-en,

prcchati
cf.
is

ask '

Lat. por- (*port) in por-rigere, 'reach out

to.']
,

a sk-formation (*prk-sketi), asks for/ Ger. forscht,

Lat. poscit, *porc-scit, Old

'

High Ger. p r a t i j n a

/. promise,

[v/

jna + prati.]

forskot, *forh-skot,

prati-dinam,

adv. on (each) day, daily.

:

'inquires into.']

+ pari,
-I-

ask.

pratyaham.] pratipatti, f. the acquiring. [Vpad +

cf
.

[1313a, 1310a and d

vi, find out by inquiry.

prati.l

[195]

[pradhana

prati-bimba, n. reflected disk {of sun praty-abhivadana, n. return-salutaor moon in the water) image. tion, Gegen-gruss. [1289b.] pratima, f, match; image; likeness. praty-aham, adv. on (each) day, daily.
;

(so as to be a mg, cf Eng. counterfor imitated/ f r. French contre-fait, feit, whose elements go back to Lat. contra and facere.~\ pratimana, n. that which is made or

[V 1

ma + prati,
*

'make

[1313a,

1310a and d:
n.

1315a:

cf.

pra-

match) against '

tidinam.]

pratyakhyana,
praty-a.]

refusal.

[Vkhya +
to

pratyutthana,
praty-ud, 233a.]

n.

rising

up

meet
[Vstha

(a

person), respectful reception.

put over against, a match, equal.

[V 1

ma
then

prati.]

pratyutpanna-mati,
stead
;

pratistha,/.
[like

standing-place
i.e.

having wits ready to meet an emergency as m. Readya.

;

Eng. standing), position,

stead;

celebrity.

wit,

name

of a

fish.

[Vpad + praty-ud.]

[V stha + prati.] pratisthana, n.

pratyrcam,
then
[like

adv. at or with each stanza,

Ger.

[prati
\l

+ re,

1313a, 1310a and d: 1315c]

Stadt, 'place, town'),

The Town, name

of

prath
thista;
that).
trans.;

(prathate, -ti; paprathe; apra^

a town on the Godavari, the TlaiOava of the Greeks. [V stha + prati, 1150: cf.
Hamp-stead.']

prathita; prathayati;

apapraunder

broaden, intrans.; caus. broaden,

spread

out,

78 u

[see

pratihastaka,
one's

m. proxy.
-f-liasta,

['person at
1310a, 1222c]

prthu.]

hand/ prati
m.
'

+ vi,
at

caus. spread out wide, 75 8 .

a.
'

pratlkara,
[V 1 kr,
1087b.']

counter-action,

remedy.
against
'

prathama,
first,

first

primal

-am, adv.

do,

act/

prati,

'

[lit.

fore-most/ for *pra-tama,

8
,

superl. of pra, 487

a.

473 2 .]
[1286.]

praticina,
following,

backward; being behind;

[pratyafic, 1223d.]
see

prathama -j a
prada,
a.

[352], a. first-born.

i.e.

future,

giving; furnishing.

[Vlda +
to

pratita, ppL

Vi

+ prati.
i.e.)

pra, 333.]
con-

pra tip a,
trary;

a.

(against the stream,

pra-daksina, 1.
right;

a.

moving

the

-am,

adv.
1310a,

contrarily,

frowardly.

[prati

+ ap,
cf.

1315c,

cf.

samlpa:

-am, adv. to the right, so that the right side is towards an object (a sign
respect),

2.

for mgs,

Eng.
a.

contrary.']

of

60 \

99 *;
;

w. kr, put

(an

pratta,
visible
;

see 1087e.

object) to the right

3.

adj. standing

pratyaksa,
-e,

before the eyes, plainly

[prati

on the
adv.

right, 62 19 .

[perhaps the use as

lit.

adv. before one's face,

(mg

2)

is

the primary one,

'for-

+ aksa,

1310a.]
n.

ward
a seeing bethe ability to see
.

to the right/]

pratyaksa-dargana,
fore one's eyes;

pradana, n. a giving. [Vlda + pra.] any pra dig, /. intermediate region (between
the cardinal
points

one
i.e.)

(e.g.

a god) bodily, 15 13

see

dig),

[pra

pratyag-daksina, adv.
southwesterly,

(west-southerly,

dig, 'fore-point.']

[pratyafic, 1249a.]
o.

pratyan-mukha,
1249a, 161
:

having the face

[pratyafic,

westward, turned to the west,

1306.]

pratyafic
moving

[408], /.
i.e.)

[410] pratici, a.

1.

(directed back,

turned backwards

pradega, m. direction; and so, place. [Vdig + pra.] pradosa, m. evening, nightfall, ['foredark/ pra + dosa.] pradhana, n. prize of the contest; the contest therefor battle. [V 1 dha + pra
;

in reverse direction or
(see

away, 87 ll ;
with the

cf.

dhana.]
n. (that

2.
erly;

turned westward

prafic), westi.e.)

pradhana,

which

is

put forward)

3.

(being to-ward,
.

face towards, w. ace, 71 18

[prati

+ afic,

the important or chief thing; at end of cpds [1302], having as chief thing, de-

407

see afic]

voted to

[VI dba

+ pra.]
13*

prapatha]
pra-patha,
way, 85 18
;

[196]
m.
(forth-path,
i.e.)

onward

pramathin,
[V math

a.

stirring;
8
.]

agitating.

journey in the distance or

2.

pra, 1183

distant journey, 86

pramrsta-mani,
gem.

m. polished or bright

prabandha,
prabhava,
having

m.

uninterrupted connec-

[Vmrj+pra.]
a.

tion; continued series.

m. origin;

[Vbandh + pra.] atendofcpd [1302],

pramrstamani-kundala,
ing bright-gem ear-rings,

possess-

as origin, originating with

prayatna,

m.

effort,

pains;

-ena,

-at,

[Vbhu +pra.]

adv. carefully.

[Vyat

+ pra,

1177a.]

prabha,

splendor;
ppl.

radiant

beauty.

prayana,
journey.

n.

a going forth (from home),

[Vbha+pra.]

prabhata,

begun

to be light; as n.

[1176a], day-break.

[V bha

+ pra.]
[Vbhu +

prabhava,
of
ascetics,

m.

superior might, of gods,

asceticism.

prayotf, + pra.] pralaya,

m. remover.

[Vya + pra, 1150, 192e.] [V2yu, 'keep

off/

m. dissolution; esp. dissolution

[V II

of

of the universe.

+ pra.]
or

pra.]

pra lap a,
a.

m.

unintelligible

childish
[V lap

prabhu,

being before or superior to

master; lord; hus[later

or

lamenting
a.
:

talk

chatter.

others; as m. ruler;

pra.]

band, 52 14

form (354) for Vedic

[1239.]

pra van a,
(cf.

prone; sloping,
cf. irpnrfis,

[pra, 1170
irpav6s,

prabhu: Vbhu + pra.]

383d 1)
'

Doric

Lat.

prabhutva, n. lordship, power. prabhrti,/ 1. lit. a carrying

or on,
i.e.

pronus,

inclined forward/]
slope, of a

continuance; used

esp. at

forward end

pravat J(/
83 \

mountain; height,
i.e.)

[pra, 383d 1.]

a.

of cpds [1296], having continuance from ; 2. then in , i.e. continuing from

pra-vayas,

having (forward,
2

ad-

vanced age; aged.

suck cpds used

[1311],

in

ace.

s.

n.
,

adverbially

pravartaka,

a.

[1305 .] causing to roll onward

continuing

from

beginning

(as a wheel), setting in motion,

promoting;

3. then as an adv. , with from uncompounded, prabhrti, w. abl. from

;

as m. promoter, prompter,

[caus. of V vrt

+ pra.]

on tatah prabhrti, from then on. [Vbhr + pra, 1157. Id.]

;

pravada,
+ pra.]

m. a saying or an on

dit.

[Vvad

pramada, m. pleasure. [V mad -f pra.] pramada- vana, n. pleasure-grove (of

prince).

pravibhaga,
a
pra-vi.]

m.

division.

[Vbhaj +

pramada- vana,
to the preceding.]

n.

pleasure-grove

(of

the wives of a prince),

[a quasi feminine
23
),

pra vina, a. clever. pravinata,/. cleverness, [pravina.] pravrtta, ppl. 1. having turned forward;
forward (to a specific object), esp. of an act performed with a view to the attainment of some advantage,
directed
i.e.

pram ana,

n.

measure,

extent

(57

scale, standard;

judge, 54 n ;

something by which to norm, rule of action, 21 21

.

interested, opp. of nivrtta, q.v.

in.

2.

authority, 12 10 , 19 22

[V 1

ma,

'

measure/

engaged

-f-pra, 192a: hence, through the Persian farmdn, the borrowed Eng. Jirman, 'an authority or decree/ esp. of the Sublime

pravrtti,^
an active
[Vvrt

[Vvrt + pra.] a moving forward or taking

step,

20 a5

advance into

or ex12 .

posure of one's self to (danger, loc), 20

Porte.]
V

+ pra.]
ppl.

pramanaya

(pramanaya ti).

regard

pravrddha,
[Vvrdh + pra.]

grown

Tip,

great.

as an authority; take a person (ace.) as

authority in a matter (loc).

1058.]

[pramana,

pravega, m. entrance. [Vvig+pra.] pravrajin, a. going forth or after, in cpd

dvi-.

pramanabhava,
judge by.

m. lack of anything to

[abhava.]

(yvvfy

+ pra, 1183 s for mg, ntpiSpo/j.os, lewd woman/]

[Vvraj
:

cf.

[197]

[praptayauvana
Romance
'

pra g is

[392],
:

command.

[V gas

+ pra,
['an

the neighboring
also
77

tongues),
the

ef.

639, 225 1- 2

cf. agis.]

Kotvfi (sc. SidXeKTos),

Common

pragraya,

m. respectful demeanor,

(dialect)/ as opp. to Doric, etc.]

inclining forward/ f r. V gri

+ pra.]

prag-griva,

pra-savya,

eastward, moving to the left; -am, pradaksinam. prag-daksina, adv. east-southerly, cf. south-easterly, [pranc, 1249a.] prasada, m. grace; favor; prasadam
a.

adv. to the left

having the neck directed [pranc (1249a) f griva.]

a.

kr, do favor, be gracious.

[V

sad + pra,

prangana,
yard,

n.

fore-court, Vor-hof

court-

prasiti,

continuation;
[V

extended path

pran-mukha, /.
rected eastward,

[pra + angana, 1289a, 193.] -I, a. having the face

a.

di-

(of life, for example).

sa

+ pra,

250.]

[pranc, 1249a, 149, 161.]

prasiddhi,/.
therefore I

success; celebrity; a being

iti

prajfia,

wise; as m. wise man.

[pra-

known; ato me gaganka

prasiddhis,
;

jna, 1208e.]

am known
[V 2 sidh,
'

as "Q.", 36 8

cf.

pranc
wards

[408], /. praci, a.
;

1.

directed for-

prasiddha.

prastara,
-2.
for

m.

1.
.

succeed/ + pra.] stramentum, straw;

'

w.

verb of motion,

onward, 86 9 ;

2.

east, eastern

(since the Hindus, in

rock, 33 10
1, cf.

[Vstr,

strew/

+ pra:

naming the cardinal

the east,

mg

Eng. straw w. strew: connecm.

began with as we do with the north, and

points,
it

tion of

mg

2 unclear.]

conceived
introduction.

as before them, as
die,,

we do the

prastava,

beginning,

north)

praci

the eastern quarter,

s.

[Vstu + pra, 1148.2.]

101 8 ;

3.

prak,
20
,

ace.

n.

as adv. before

prastuta-yajiia,
rifice

a.

having one's

sac-

(in place) before one's face,

26 8 ; (in time)

begun; as m. Prastutayajna, name

[V stu

formerly, 20

51

7
;

(in order) before, w.

of a

Brahman.

+ pra.]
from the
sur-

all [1128], 59

prastna,

m. n. table-land on a mountain,

praiij ali,
one,
tion,
i.e.

a.

[pra + afic, 407.] having an anjali (q.v.) before

7
.

['that which stands forth

in a posture of reverent saluta-I-

rounding country/

fr. V
(lit.

pra svadas,
agreeableness,

a.

i.e.)

stha (333) + pra.] having advanced highly pleasing.

[pra
m.

anjali, 1305.]
vital

prana,
life;
8.

breath;

breath,

60 16

vital spirit,

63

21
;

[1305 2 .]

esp. in pi.

Eng. breath), pranas, life, 15 6, 21 18 ,

then (like

prahara,

m. a stroke (on a gong, an29 [Van + pra, 192b.] nouncing the lapse of a watch), and so pranfn, a. having life; as m. living being, [prana, 1230.] a watch (of about three hours). [V 1 hr + pra tar, adv. 1. early in the morning; pra.] then 2. (like the Ger. morgen and Eng. prahartavya, grdv. to be struck ; impers. morrow) on the next morning, on the one must strike, [do.] prahrsta-manas, a. having a delighted morrow, to-morrow, [pra, 1109: cf. irp<a-tt heart. Ger. frith, early.'] [V hrs + pra.] V pra (prati; paprati; apras [889]; pra- pradtis, adv. forth to view; w. as [1078*], ta). fill. [Vedic collateral form of \/lpr, be visible, appear, reveal one's self.
' '

fill/ q.v.

cf

irk'ft-prjs,

Lat. ple-nus,

full/]

prantara,

n.

a long and lonely road.

or long distance/

+ a, fill. prak, see pranc. prakrta, a. natural;

vulgar; as
n.

[' an advanced interval pra + antara, 1289.]

usual;

common; prapaniya,
[caus. of V

grdv.

to

be brought

to.

the vulgar (language), lan-

ap + pra,
[s/ap

965, 192e.]

guage of the vulgus, the Prakrit, [prakrti, 1208d for mg, cf Ger. deutsch, Old
:
.

prapta-kala,
moment,
tained

m. arrived time, favorable

+ pra.]
a.

High Ger.
people

diut-isk,

'(language) of

the

prapta-yauvana,
adolescence,

possessing

at-

(diot), i.e. German' (as contrasted with the Latin of the Church and with

having reached a
[see 1308.]

marriageable age.

praptavya]

[198]
grdv. to be obtained, about

praptavya,
to be got.

must have been 'loving

treated,

or loved,

kindly
is
y

[Vap + pra, 964]

reaching, arriving
at.

spared'
i

(and so 'free'), as

prapti,/. a

[Vap

P*a.]
m.

pray a,

going forth or out; 2. that which sticks out or is prominent; the principal part of a thing; the most for part; at end of cpds [1302], having
a

1.

shown by the Goth, abstract frija-i>va for mg lb, cf AS. AS. fredd, love /red, woman cf also Old High Ger. Fria, The Loving One/ in fria tag, Eng.
'
:
.

'

'

'

Fri-day,

'

dies Veneris/]

the most part, having

for

its

predomi.

priya-vadfn, a. saying pleasant things. priyapriya, n. comfort and discomfort,

[apriya: 1253b.]
V

nant characteristic, like

pra, 1148. la.]

*,

22 16

[V i

pri

(prinati, prlnlte*

private; pipraya,

prayagas,

adv.

for

the

most

part,

pipriy6; apraislt; prita; pritva).

prinati, gladden,
tiate;

la.
propi-

[praya, 1106.]

show favor

to,

pray as,
.

most part, almost, 50 22 [prop. ace. s. n. (lllld)ofa neuter noun *prayas, 'that which is predomiadv. for the

lb.
prlnlte',

prinati,

have pleasure in;

1c.
in
;

be glad or content;
;

2.

private, be glad or content

have pleasure
;

nant* (see praya), Vi + pra, 1151.

1.]

love, be favorably inclined to

:

3.

pravi, a. attentive, heedful, [V av + pra, 1156 % 355b end.] pra g ana, n. 1. the eating;
giving of food, feeding,
V 2 a,
'

zealous.

prita
dear,

glad, [cf
.

pleased, satisfied
'

loved,

Goth, frijon,

love

' ;

frijonds,

2.
mg
1,

the
fr.

[in
2,

AS. freond, 'loving, i.e. friend/ Eng. a sparing or friend; also AS. freo-\>o,
*

eat,'

+ pra

in

mg

fr. caus. of

indulgence,

favor,

grace,

peace/

Ger.

the same.]

Friede, 'peace';
eater.

Goth.

Frityi-reiks,

Eng.
'

pragitf,
1182a.]

m.

[V2ag, 'eat/

pra,

Frede-rick,

grace-ruler, gracious prince

see also under priya.]

n.

pragitra,
eaten
['that

the portion of ghee to be

at

priti,

by a Brahman
which
belongs

a
the

sacrifice,

1. pleasure; prltya, with pleasure, gladly; 2. friendship. [Vpri.]

/!
n.

to

practtr,'

priti-vacas,
words.

friendship-talk, friendly

1208b.]

pra^itra-harana,
ing
the
pragitra.
1271.]

n.

vessel for hold-

prehkha,

a.

rocking, pitching; as m.

n.

unsteady boat, skiff. [Vinkh + pra.] pre*ta, ppl. gone onward, i.e. departed, prasada, m. lofty seat; building on high dead; as m. 1. dead man; 2. ghost. foundations, palace, 20 \ [V sad + pra, [Vi+pra.] perhaps in the sense sit forward or in a pr6tya, grd. after dying, i.e. in the other
['pragitra-holding/
'

conspicuous place

' :

see 1087b.]
16
;

world (opp.
of,

to

iha).

[Vi

pra, 992.]
[Vpri, 470 4
:

priyd,

a.

la.

dear, 79
18
;

beloved

p rest ha,

a.

very pleasant.

-lb. priya, / the serves as superl. to priya.] beloved, the wife, 32 6 33 10 -2a. desired, presya, grdv. to be sent; as m. pleasant; agreeable, 58 22 priyam kr, [V 2 is, ' send/ + pra.] do a favor, 3 2 2b. as n. that which is praisyd, n. servitude, [presya, 3, (like Ho- prostha, m. bench or couch. desired, one's wish, 89 17
w. gen. (296b), 84
, ;
; ; ;

servant.

1208f.]

meric <pi\o$) to which one

is

attached or
9
;

prosthe-^aya,
[1250c, 1270.]

a.

lying

on a couch.

wonted,

76

8
,

86

3
;

own, 78
;

wonted;
as
m.
cf.

4a.
friend.
*

loving,

devoted to
q.v.,

4b.

[Vpri,
' ;

1148.3:

vpqos,

plava, name

a.

swimming; as m. swimmer,
[Vplu:
cf.
'

of a kind of duck.

Goth. Jreis, ace. s. m. frtjana, AS.yh", Ger. fret, Eng.yree; although the
gentle

ir\6os, *w\oFo$,

sailing.']

Vplu

(pldvate,

-ti;

puplava,

pupluv
or

modern mg free is common also to the Goth, and AS. words, yet the orig. mg
' '

aplosta; plosyiti, -te; plut&; -pltitya,

-pluya).
float

through

water

air:

[199]

[bandha
a.

1. swim; 2. bathe ; 3. sail; 4. hover; fly; 5. fly off; hasten away;

phalavant,
results,

fruitful;

yielding

good

[phala, 1233a.]
a.

6.

spring;

pluta,
*7rAeFaj,
' :

floating,

and
' ;

so (see

phulla,
ing,

burst open, expanded, blooma.

Whitney
[cf
.

78), protracted, of a vowel.

'

[see Vphal

7rAeoj,
'

float,

sail

Lat.
.

phullotpala,
tuses;

and 958.] having blooming

lo-

pluere,

rain

for

mg
c

of pluere, cf

the

as n. Blooming-lotus,

name

of a

Eng.
*

lake, [utpala.] swim/ w. trans. Jloat, cover with water/ and the intrans. bathe phena, m. foam.
intrans. float,

w. trans, bathe;
closely connected w. Vplu is the extended form plud as seen in Lithuanian
plud-iti,
'

>/

banh

or

bah

(badha [223 s ]

cans.

swim, float

' :

w. this, cf

AS.

banhayate).

be thick,

firm, strong; cans.

Jleot-an,
Jleet,

'swim
*

or float

'float,

sail,

about/ Eng. verb hasten/ Ger. Jliessen,

'

make strong, [perhaps bahu and bahti.]

for *bhagh: see

sometimes
further,
Jleet,
'

swim/ but usually

fleot,
'

flow

'

baka,

m. heron, Ardea nivea. m. heron-fool, fool of a

AS.

raft, ship, fleet/

'

Eng.

baka-murkha,
heron.
[1280b.]

ships
'

Jloat,

AS. Jlota, ship/ Eng. a thing that swims on the surface

* ;

also

baddha-mandala,
structed-circles,
[V bandh.]
i.e.

of a

fluid,

e.g.

a raft* (verb Jloat

is

a
V

having conranged in circles.

a.

denom. of this), Ger. Floss, 'raft'; finally Eng. Jleet, ' streamlet or bay/ whence The

bandh
;

name of a small afliuent of the Thames at London and of a famous prison

Fleet, as

badhnite (badhnati, [730] babandha, bedhe; bandhisyati, bhantsyati baddha bandhitum, banddhum,
;
;

thereon, and Fleet Street, which crossed

baddhum;

baddhva;
i.e.),
;

-badhya).

1.

The
,

Fleet.]

bind; fasten; catch;

for the gods,
intrans.
;
.

esp.

bind (a victim

+ a bathe, intrans. 1. bathe, + sam- a

,

sacrifice;
;

baddha:
bind
to-

2.

bound
of mg

caught
;

fastened

2.
a

bathe, trans.; inundate; suffuse, 10 19

4-

gether, join
like

and

then (w.

specialization

ud, spring
vi,
float
;

up.

that seen

in the

Eng. joiner),

+ upa,
+

hover unto.
asunder;
drift
;

construct,
in

e.g.

a bridge; compose (verses,

[for

different
lost
;

cf.

Lat. serere).

*bhandh: cf.wevOire?<r/ta,
'

directions

be dispersed

be

be

p6s,

'connection (by marriage)';

'

ruined or dishonored.

phal
phulla
'

(phalati
[958]).

paphala

phalita

burst, split, intrans.

(i.e.
:

[prob.

knot * Eng. league ' string foed-us, fid-es, bind, band: for mgs, cf. Eng. connection and league w. Lat. con-nectere and ligdre,
virevOfxa,

rope

'

Lat. offend-ix,
'

'

' ;

for *spal, of which Vsphat

split,

*sphalt),
.

'

bind together.']
bind; fasten;

spalten,

break/ is an extension cf Eng. split. + ud, burst out or open; utphulla expanded, wide open.
~\

Ger.

+ ni, 1.

2. (bind down
i.e.)
.

together, put
[958],

down

connectedly,

put

into written form, write down, 53 6 + pra, bind on; connect onward, form

phal a
is

(phalati).

bear
it is

fruit;

fruit;

an advancing connection, form a continued

series.

phalitam, impersonally,

fruited, fruit

borne (by a thing,

n.

instr.), 24 20 .

[denom.
Eng,

+ sam,
Jig.

bind together, con-nect;

(w. the

samsame

of phala, 1054.]

baddha, con-nected, co-herent

phal a,
fruit),

1.

fruit;

2.

then {like

mg

as in Eng.).

the good or evil consequences of

bandha,
rifice;

m.

1.

a binding;
1

esp.

a binding

human
ment,
fruit/

deeds; result; reward or punish-

to the sacrificial post (see

[perhaps 'the ripe and bursting

fr.

2.

band, string.

bandh 1), sac[V bandh: cf.

Vphal.]

Eng.

band."]

bandhana]
bandhana,
bonds.
a.

[200]
binding;
as
n.

bond

or

if so, cf.,
<p4pa>,

for the mg,

<p6po$,

tribute/ w.

[Vbandh.]
m.

'be^r, bring/]
.

bandhu,
ship;

1.
;

connection or relation-

2.

(concrete, as

tion, relative

friend

balin, a. mighty, l 3 [bala, 1230a.] in Eng.) a connec- balistha, a. most mighty; very strong. one who belongs [balin, 468 2 .]
[Vbandh,

to (a certain caste, for example).

balonmatta,
power,

a.

frenzied or crazed with

V

1178.]

[unmatta,

mad + ud.]
to be

bar bar a,
m.

a.

stammering, balbutiens; as V
foreigners,
ol fidpfiapot,

1.

pi.

bah, see banh. name bahis-karya, grdv.

to

put outside,
'do,

applied by Aryans to non-Aryan folks

(as

be banished.
ppl.

[bahis and kr,

Welsh and Walsch by English and

to

put/ 1078 VJ

Germans
tongue)
;

folks
sing,

that

speak a

strange

bahis-krta,

put
adv.

out,

expelled,

2.

man

of lowest origin
.

[bahis and kr, 'do, put/ 1078 7 .]

WTetched

wight, wretch, 30 10

[cf.

bahih-paridhi,
bahis,

outside
[1310a.]
;

the en-

&dp&apos, 'foreign, outlandish'; Lat. bal-

closure (see paridhi).

'stammering/ whence Spanish 'blockhead/ Eng. booby.]

bus,

bobo,

adv. [lllld], outside

as prep, out-

side of, w. abl. [1128].

barha,

m.

n. tail-feather.
'

[prop. 'pluckcf
.

bahu,
as

ings/ V 1 brh,
pluck,

pluck '
is

the

no
in

less

a. much, many; bahu man, consider much, think much of, esteem. [Vbanh

arbitrary specialization
'that which

of

mg

Eng.
heart/

or

bah

cf iraxvs,
.

'

thick/]
times.

plucked out after

lights,

bahudha,
1104.]

adv.

many

[bahu,

killing a beast, its

liver,

and,

fig.,

courage.']

bahumana,
[transition-

m. esteem, respect.

[Vman
with
re-

bar h in a,
stem
fr.

w.

peacock, 68 2.

+ bahu.]
bahu. man a-purahsaram,
adv.
spect.

barhin, 1223f, 1209c]

m. (having tail-feathers,
i.e.

barhin,
cock,

the

[1302c 2, 1311.]
a.

tail-feathered bird Kar

Qoxhv,) the pea-

bahula,
much.

[barha.]
n.

[in

1. mg

thick;
1,

2. abundant;
fr.

perhaps directly

barhis,

grass or straw of Kuca-grass,

spread over the sacrificial ground to serve

Vbah, 1189, and in mg 2, fr. bahu, 1227.] bahulausadhika, a. having abundant

herbs,
V

and as a seat [prop, 'that which for gods and offerers, torn up, vulsum, pluckings/ VI brh, is ' tear, pluck for mg, cf Eng. hay, 'cuttings/ from hew, 'cut/]
is a place for the oblations
' :
.

[osadhi, 1307.]

badh. (badhate; babadh6; abadhista; badhita badhitum badhisyati, -te

;
;

badhya).
[see
or

press hard;

distress;

beset,

bala,
(for

n.

1.

might, power, strength, force

;

Vvadh: cf. Lat. de-fend-ere, 'press ward off'; offend-ere, 'press hard

balat, forcibly

2.
;

then, as in Eng., force

upon, hurt/]
-f

making war)
:
.

forces, troops,
'

5 4.

[for

ni, press down heavily.

a.

*vala

cf Lat. valere,
[352], a.
a.

be strong,

well.']

badh a,

distressing;

as

m.

distress.

b a1a- da

strength-giving.

[1269.]

[Vbadh.]

b&lavant, baladhika,
balanvita,

powerful.
a.

[1233a.]
in

bandhava,
relationship,

m.
i.e.)

(having
a

connection or
;

superior

strength,

relative

friend.

[adhika: 1265.]
a.

connected with power; bala, suggestive of power, [anv-ita, Vi.] and

of-fering, tribute;

[bandhu, 1208c] a. young, not grown; as

subst.

m.

ball, m. 1.
as

2.

esp.

portion of a daily meal or sacrifice offered

tribute
to

f 1. child (distinguished from yuvan, 'young man/ 28 12 ); boy; girl; 2. applied to a grown person (cf. Eng,
childish, puerile), child or

gods, semi-divine beings,

birds,
.

booby, w. double
[bala.]

men, animals, esp. mate objects, 65 2

[perhaps

and even inanifr. Vbhr:

mg,6in.

balaka,

a.

young;

as m. child,

[201]

[brh

balapatya,

n.

young

offspring, of

men

and of animals,

[apatya.]
[akula.]

b6ddhum buddha 1. be awake; -budhya).

-te
;
;

2.

buddhva come to
;
;

baspa, m. tears. baspakula, a. agitated by tears,

bah.il,
m. arm;
esp.

consciousness

hence

heed

to,
;

w. gen.,

76 12

3. notice give 4. notice,

;

i.e.

fore-arm; of beasts,

perceive

and
;

so,

become acquainted with

rarely,
i.e.)
;

the fore-leg,

esp.

the upper part thereof,

cf.
'
;

understand

5.

(like

Eng.

re-

101

19 .

[for *bhaghti:
'

ir^xvs,

Doric
'

member
to

a person,

iraxvs, *<paxvs,

fore-arm
i.e.

AS.
'

bog,

arm

with a thing
notice
or

(instr.)

present a person caus. 6a. cause

;

and arm of a
' *

branch/ Eng. bough, Ger. Bug, shoulder, hip ' arm of a tree/ also Dutch boeg, Eng. bow, shoulder of a
tree,
'

understand
'

6b.

teach

ship/ bow-sprit, 'bow-spar/]

bahu-yuddha,
bahulya,
state
n.

n.

arm-fight, wrestling.
;

abundance
usual
;

commonness,
usual

of

being

concretely,

order of things; -at, from or in accord-

announce to. [for *bhudh, orig. be awake/ cf. Church Slavonic bud-eti, be awake ' the cognate words of the related languages agree closely in form, but show considerable diversity of mgs: mg 4 mediates the transition to the idea of the Greek
'
:

ance with the usual order of things, in [bahula, 1211.] all probability, 24 21 bahya, a. being outside, external; at end
.

V TTvd, *<pv9, in irvdsffQou,

'

find out

'

mgs

and 6 form the bridge to the principal Germanic mgs, 'offer' and 'command':
cf.

of cpds,
cpds.

equiv.

to

Eng. extra:

at

beg.

of

Goth, ana-biud-an, (prob. 'give notice

[bahfs, 1211

cf.

1208a 2 end.]

bidala,

m. cat.

bimba, Mia, n.
bija,
n.

m.

n.

disk of sun or moon.

cleft; hollow,

[perhaps
*

fr.

Vbil

or bid, collateral forms of bhid,

seed, of plants
ppl.

cleave/]

buddha,

and animals. awakened; illumine;

as m.

and so) 'command/ AS. beod-an, announce, offer, command/ Eng. bid, announce, offer in words, offer in general, esp. at an auction, declare, proclaim, command, invite/ Ger. biet-en, 'offer'; (from an entirely different root is Eng. bid, AS.
to/
'

'

en-

biddan, Ger.

bitten,

'pray/ as in bid beads,

also Eng.

lightened;

esp.,

The Enlightened

'pray prayers';)
'

cf.

noun

bode,

One, epithet of Gautama of the Qakya

tribe.

announcement/
'

whence
for

denom.
5,

verb
're-

[Vbudh:

for budh-ta (160), the

foruo-Tos,

bode,

foretell

'

mg

observe the
esp. in

formal equivalent of -tv9-to- in

'

analogy of

Ger.

Jemand

bedenken,

not having learned/]

member
understanding,
wits;
;

or take notice of a
i.e.

person

buddhi,
intellect;

f 1.

insight,

one's will,

make
to,

a bequest to/]
;

mind, 13 13

wit,

2.

+ ni,
7.

attend

58 1

understand, know,

mind
belief

in the sense
;

of opinion (as in Eng.);

end of cpds : vyaghra-buddhya, with tiger-belief, (mistakenly) thinking that it was a tiger, 34 15 3. mind in the
at
;

+ pra, come
sciousness
;

forth (from sleep) to conintrans.

trans.,

awake,

+ prati,
76
s.

awake, intrans.; awake,

sense

buddhim buddhim
one's

of purpose, resolve (as in Eng.); kr, make up one's mind, 58 12 ;

pra-kr, mid., put a plan before
decide,
self,

budha,

a.

awake;

intelligent; wise; as m.

wise man.

[v/budh.]
desire to eat, hunger,
[fr.

9n

[Vbudh, 1157:

bubhuksa,/
V 1 V 2

for budh-ti (160), the formal equivalent

desid. of \/2bhuj, 'frui/ 1149 4 .]

of

ttvo-tis, *iru9-rt-s,
a.

'

an inquiring.']

brh

collateral

buddhi -jivin,

living

by

one's mind,
intelligent.

brh

form of V vrh, * pluck/ q.v, babarha; brdha; (brnhati, -te

;

employing one's intelligence,

caus.

brnhayati,

-te).

be thick, great,

buddhimant,
V

a.

possessing understand-

strong, in brhant,

q.v. ; caus.

make

great,

ing; intelligent.

strengthen.
;

bu dh

(b6dhati, -te
;

biidhyate ; bubddha,
[160]
;

bf h,

f. prayer, conceived as

a swelling and

bubudhe

abuddha

bhotsyati,

filling

of the heart in devotion.

[V2brh.]

brhatkatha]

[202]
f. Great-Story, title of a

brhat-katha,

br&hman,

n.

1. devotion (conceived
filling

as

Gunadhya (gunadhya), and abridged by Somadeva under the name Kathasaritsagara.

collection of stories ascribed to

a swelling and
eral,

of the soul with

in gen-

adoration for the gods), worship,

of the gods

any pious expression in the worship

;

[brhant, 1249a, 1279.] brhad-agva, a. possessing

;

hymn of
15
;

praise, praise, 73 6>

10
,

great

or

744,11.

prayer, 76

2. sacred word,
8
;

powerful horses as m. Brihadacva, name of the sage who narrates the story of Nala to Yudhishthira. [brhant (1249a) + acva, 1298 cf. *MeydK-nnros, which is similarly
:

word of God (opp.

to the profane), 60
13
;

3.

divine science, 57

sacred learning,
life,
i.e.

theology, theosophy;
chastity
;

4. holy
universe.
is

5.

the the

(impersonal)

spirit

compounded and

of like meaning.]

that

pervades
:

[V2brh,
to pray-er

brhant

[450a],

a.

great; mighty; lofty,

1168. lc

brahman (n.)

to

brahman (m.)
is

[present ppl. of V2brh, 'be great.']

as prayer
of a

('supplication')

bfhas-pati,
divinity in

m.

Brihaspati,

name
is

('supplicant').]

which the activity of the pious

per-

brahman,
by

m.

1.
9
,

pray-er,

76 18
;

wor-

in their relations towards the gods

sonified, the

shipper ; priest, 88
profession,

mediator between gods and

KV. x. 125. 5 pray-er Brahman 2. the imper;

men, and the type of the priest and of the priestly dignity later, god of wisdom ['lord of prayer/ bfhand eloquence, : for cpd, see 1250 and d, and as + pati 1267d; for acct, Whitney 94b; for eu;

sonal universe-pervading spirit

5), personified as a god,
i.e.
;

(brahman Brahman, the

.

Supreme

All-soul, 57 4

>

in the theological

system, the

Creator of the world, 67 1T

[V2brh, see brahman.]

phony, 171 2 .]

brahmarsi,
see 1
14

m. priest-sage, priestly sage,

)

baijika,

a.

pertaining to the semen; of

n.

[brahman (1249a 2 +
n.

fsi, 127,

guilt, inherited

from one's
n.

father,

[bija,

1280b.]

1222e and e2.]

brahmavarcasa,
life

pre-eminence

in

brahma-carya,

of

holiness

sacred learning or holiness,

[for brah-

(brahman), walk and conversation of a Brahman student (brahman), esp. chastity;

religious

studentship, the

first

mavarcas, which occurs only in derivs: (1249a 2 ) + varcas, 1315c] of brahmavarcasvin, a. eminent in

brahman

the four periods of a Brahman's

)

life, see

divine knowledge.
7
:

['

possessing

brahmadivine

varcasa, q.v. 1232.] agrama. [brahman (1249a 2 or brahman a. (probably both) + carya, equiv. of carya: brahma-vedin,
acct, 1272,

1213c]
a.

knowledge,
(busying one's self
sacred knowledge

knowing [brahman, 1249a 2 ,]

[402], a.

brahma-carin,
with,
i.e.)

brahma-han
man, 1249a
2
.]

Brahman-slaying;

studying

as m. murderer of a

Brahman,

[brah-

as m.

Brahman
2
.]

student,

65 s

as adj. esp.
.

observing chastity, 64 ", 100 21

[brah-

brahm ,,/-!,

a.

1.

pertaining to brah;

man, 1249a

brahmanya,
pious
;

a.

pertaining or attached
i.e.

to the holy life

and study (brahman),

attached or friendly to Brahmans

[1212dl.]
m. sacred-word heritage,

(brahman).
heritage

brahma-daya,
[brahman,

man, divine; holy, 59 6 spiritual, 61 15 2. pertaining to brahman, in both its senses, i.e.: 2a. of Brahmans; 2b. of Brahman or (anglicized) Brahma, the Creator, 57 23 58 9 [brahman and brah2 end.] man, 1208a
;
,
.

consisting of the

sacred word,
receiving
the

1249a 2

.]

brahmana, m. (having to do man or prayer and praise

science,
i.e.)

with brah-

and divine
theologian,

brahmadaya-hara,

a.

priest,
16
;

84 15

sacred word as a heritage.

Brahman, 57

f.

brahma-dvis,
less,

a.

devotion-hating, god:

of the priestly caste,

brahmani, woman Brahmanee. [brah-

[brahman, 1249a 2

acct, 1269.]

man, w. usual

shift of acct, 1208a.]

[203]

[Vbhaj
grdv.
to

brahman a,
or

n. (of
i.e.)

a brahman, of a priest
the dictum of a priest
;

bhaksya,
as
n.

be

eaten,

eatable;

Brahman,

proper food,
m.

[s/bhaks, 963.]
deals
;

on matters of faith and cultus esp. a Brahmana, as designation of one of a class of Vedic writings which contain these dicta. [brahman, w. usual shift
of acct, 1208a.]

bhdga,

1. (he who

out,

i.e.)

dispenser ; rich or kind master

quent epithet of Savitar

brahmana-vada,
the Brahmanas.
V

m.

statement

of

2. esp. Bhaga, name of an Aditya, from whom welfare is expected and who brings about love and institutes marriage, 89 c
so

lord, fre;

74 17

[brahmana.]
[632],

3.
the

portion

lot (w. dur-, su-)

fortune
lot;
cf.

bru
clause

(braviti

brute:

second

esp. (as in Eng.),

good fortune, happy

[\fbhaj, 216.1:

of 632
w. dat.
;

should read

"before the

-4.

loveliness,

-1.

initial consonant of

an ending").
ace.

1.

act.

Bay

of person and
5

of thing
either

10 21 , 96 H

w. ace. of person

and

oratio recta (12

of 3 1 *; speak of, w. say, i.e. announce,

clirctv,

thing (95 1S );

60 speak
'

7 23
,

98 n

or else ace.

Old Persian baga, 'God'; Bayatos' Zebs 4>pvyios; Slavonic bogti, 'God'; for mg, cf. Eng. lord, AS. hldf-ord (*hldf-weard?), ' loaf-ward, loaf-keeper ' 3. for mg, cf.
;

to, w. ace.

of person,
18

the relation of

fi6pos,

'

lot,

fate/ to ^u-^op-e,

ace.
tell;

of person, 11 w. vacas, %iros

8
;

'gat a share/]

bhgavant,a. 1.
a happy
Indra,
lot,

fortunate, possessing
;

10

18
;

w. punar, answer, 8
to

2.

blessed

then

2.

(like

Eng.

middle, brut6 (used esp.

recta

introduce oratio

blessed) heavenly, august, lordly, applied

to

and

without designation of the person

-

Brahma, The

Self-existent, the
etc.
;

addressed), says, inquit, 20 18 , 28 \ 30 5

3518.

10 - 12
,

Wood-deity, Sun, Moon, Earth,

esp. in voc,

used,
,

as a form of address, so 94 8

+ apa, remove
tion of

(the thought or recollec-

26*.

[bhaga.]
a.

a thing or person, ace, from a

bhagin,
so

fortunate; happy; splendid;

sister

person, abl.)
or person

by speaking,
.

i.e.

try to con-

bhagini, f
far forth
[bhaga.]

(the

happy one
a

sole a person (abl.) for the loss of a thing

as

she

has

brother).

(ace), 92 u

[this locution is

apparently like the Eng. colloq. phrase

"I'll talk it (his opinion) out

bhagiratha,
ancient king,

m. Bhagiratha,

name

of an

of him."']
;

pra,

tell

forth,
then

proclaim, 75 18
(like

an-

who brought the Ganges down from heaven, [perhaps fr. bhagin

nounce, 88 7 ;

the

Eng.

tell of,

+ ratha, having
'

a splendid chariot/]

bad and

colloquial tell on),

.

inform against,

betray, 93 1T

bhagna, see 957c. bhagna-bhanda,

or [1308]

a.

having broken pots

dis-

+ prati, speak back

to (ace), answer.

who broke
a.

the pots.

bhagnaga,
appointed,
V

having broken hopes, [aca, 334 2 .]

bhaka

(bhaksati, -te; bhaksita; bhak2

bhang a,
V

m. a breaking.

[Vbhanj, 216.

1.]

situm; -bhaksya; bhaksayati [1041 ]). (partake, enjoy, i.e.) eat; consume; devour, [old desid. of \/bhaj, 108g end: cf. bhiks, and for mg, V 2 ag, eat/]
'

bhaj

(bhajati,-te; babhaja, bhej6[794e];

abhaksit, abhakta [883]; bhajisyati,-te;

bhakta
tion

bhaktum ; bhaktva ; -bhajya

caus. bhajayati).
;

1.

deal out; appor-

bhaka a,
ing
;

m. the enjoying, eating or drink;

divide

then (as Eng. share

means
of*)

end of adj. cpds, having [Vbhaks.] as food, living on -. bhaksaka, m. eater. [Vbhaks: see 1181a
food
at
*
*

both 'give a part of*

and 'have a part

;

2.
have

middle, have as one's part, receive;

or take part in

3.

give one's self

i.e.)

end.]

up
grdv.
to

to;

4.

(choose as one's part,

s
;

debe;

bhaksitavya,
[Vbhaks, 964 2 .]

be

eaten.

clare one's self for, prefer, 15

5.
to,

take one's self to

turn to

go

20 10

bhaksin,

a. eating.

[Vbhaks, 1183

.]

6.

belong

to,

be attached to; revere;

bhanj]
love, 9 ^j caus. cause to

[204]

ace.

have a share, s of person and gen. of thing, 83

.

bhattaraka- vara,
day.

m. lord's day, Sun-

[cf .

<pay-iv,

'

get one's portion, eat/

bhadra,
;

a.

1.
4
,

praiseworthy, pleasing;
;

w. a specialization of

mg

like those seen

in Eng. partake and take as used with the

2. good, happy, gladsome, 76 90 17 84 3 voc. /., good lady, 9 10 bhadram,

;

implied object food or drink, in bhakta, 'thing divided, portion, food/ and in

adv., w.

3.
sing,

bhaks: akin are the names of the two

food-trees yielding eatable nuts (acorns,

do well, 22 17 23 19 as n. f favorable, auspicious, 86 8 and pi., welfare, prosperity, 20 u

or a-car,
, ;
; ;

kr

w. kr, grant welfare to a person (dat.),

bless,

buck-mast),
'

<pay6s, <priy6s,

'oak/ Jj&tjagus,
'

69 n

[sfbhand, 1188a.]
a.

beech/

AS
'

hoc,

Eng.

buck-,

beech-/ in

bhadra-kft,
ing.

granting welfare; blessreceive

jubilant

and from the likeness of the kernels to beech-nuts), AS. bece, Eng. beech: with boc,
buck-mast, beech-nuts/

buck-wheat (so
V

[1269.]

called

bhand
praise.

(bhandate).

'beech,'

is

ident. boc,

'book/

orig. 'runes

bhandistha,
praising.

a.

most loudly

or

best

scratched on branches of a fruit-bearing tree/ see Tacitus, Germania, x. such a

;

bhaya,
tion

n.

1.

fear, anxiety;

in composi;

branch was called by a name which became in Old High Ger. puah-stap or buoh-stab, and meant orig. 'beech-staff'; but the word came to be used for the significant thing on the branch, the rune or letter/
'

w. the thing feared,

(abl.),

10 12, 31 9 , 46 6
;

fear of a thing
fear,

40 M
;

bhayat, from
conversely

20 10

36 4 , 41 17
'

then, as

in Eng., fear (orig.

has come
peril,

to

danger/ so Job 39. 22) mean 'anxiety/ 2. danger,

[Vbhi, 1148.1a: for

AS
+a
,

boc-stsef Ger. Buch-stabe.~]

act.,

25 19, 42>*.
.

sometimes mid., deal out to, give

(ace.)

mg

2, cf

samdeha.]

a person

a share in a thing (he).

+ vi,
-f

part asunder; divide,

divide.

bhayarta, a. stricken with fear, [arta.] bhara, m. 1. a bearing, carrying; 2.

burden; weight, 50 1
;

pra-vi,
a

3. mass, quanas in Lat.

'

+ sam-vi, 1.
with
person

divide

a thing
give

(ace.)

tity;

4.
'

(w.

specialization

(instr.);

share;

pondus,

weight/

then

also

pound ') a
luci-fer(u-s) t
*

2.
V
?it

present a person (ace.) with a thing

particular quantity or measure, in nir-.

(instr.).

[Vbhr:
(bhanakti; babhanja; abhank; '

cf.

<p<aff~<p6pos,
;

Lat.

bhanj
;

light-bringing '

AS.
:

horn-bora,

hornas

bhanksyati
;

bhagna
break,

[957c]

bhankare

bearing,

trumpeter '
orig.

for

mgs
'

2-4, cf

tva and
cf

-bhajya).

[opinions

Eng. weigh,

'bear up,

lift/

in

divided as to whether VV bhanj, 2bhuj,

weigh anchor, AS. wegan,

carry, bear/

'burden/ then 'mass/ then mass/] if bhanj does stand for bharata, a. to be supported or mainmountains then Lat. frangere, 'break/ tained esp. to be kept alive by the care *bhranj, (tempestas), 'ship-breaking* of men, as epithet of the god Agni as m. nau-frag-a, Bharata, name of a patriarchal hero. and Ger brechen, Eng. break are akin.]
orig.

bham (see these)

'
:

giri-bhraj, 'breaking forth

began w. bhxfrom the

and

weight,

'definite

bhattara,

m.

lord.
:

[a transition-stem

[Vbhr, 1176e.]

corresponding to the (399) fr. bhartr strong ace. s. form bhartar-am, taken as
if it
s.

bhargas,
or
'

n.

radiant light ; glory.

[V bhrj
n.,

bhraj,
'

q.v.,

216.1 s
'

cf.

<j>\4yos,

flame ; Lat. fulgur, lightning/] were bhartara-m, is made the nom. etc. both transition to bhartr, m. 1. bearer; 2. supporter, maintainer; lord; husband, 10 21 the a-declension, and assimilation of rt [Vbhr,

bhartara-s,

to tt are regular in Prakrit.]

1182b:

cf.

Lat. fertor, 'bearer/]

bhattaraka,

m.

lord,

applied to

gods

bhava,
[\/bmi.]

m.

the

coming

into

existence.

and learned men.

[bhattara, 1222c 1.]

[205]
having bhavant as first or preceding; -am, adv. [1311], in a way having bhavant first, i.e. with the voc. s. f. of bhavant at the beginning of one's begging formula. bhavadaharartham, adv. for your food, ['in a way having your food as
a.

[bhava
'notice
(of

bhavat-purva,

tory or prohibitory/
riage)/ etc.:
cf.
\[

mar-

Vbhas, bhas.]
illumine.

a, shine upon

+ ud, shine out, become + nis, shine forth from

manifest, 56 ao
(abl.), Jig.

+ pra,
+ vi,

shine forth;

begin to be light

(of the night).

object/ 1311, 1302c 4

bhavant + ahara
with bhavant

shine far

and art ha.]

bhaga,
adv.

m. part:
;

bhava duttaram,
[ace.
s.

share, 84 10
post-Vedic,

and wide. 1. allotted part, 96 2; lot; esp. happy lot; 2. m

(not
lot),

as last (word of one's begging formula),

n.

portion

6422;

3.

of adj. *bhavad-uttara, 1311.]

n.

place,

spot

(cf Eng.

parts,

'regions').

bhavana,
[prop.
ing,'
'

dwelling,

abode,
'

house,

[Vbhaj.]

an

existing,'

then

place of exist-

bhaga-dheya,
of a part,
i.e.)

n.

(bestowal or allotment
;

Vbhu, 1150. la. so Eng. dwelling and abode and Lat. man-sio meant a waiting,
'

portion, 88 7

esp.
.

of a goodly

lot, blessing,

82 4

bestowal [1213c]
gradually,

an

abiding/
' :

and
also

then

'

abiding-place,

bhagagas,

adv. part

by part

maison
spectful

cf.

bhavant

[456],

mandira and asta.] a. lordly; used in

as
substitute

[bhaga, 1106.]
re-

bhagiratha,

a.

of Bhagiratha;

-,

address
the

[514] for

the stream (nadi) of Bh., the Ganges,

pronoun of
latable by
(e.g.

second person, and trans[e.g.

[bhagiratha, 1208f.]

your honor, thou

6 23 ), ye

bhagya
luck
;

n.

lot

fate

esp.

happy, lot ;

6
,

12 10 ); used in the

person to express 28 * 6 ; used in the voc.

tracted)

of a single greater courtesy, 19 22

pi.
,

bhagyena,

luckily,

[bhaga, 1211.]

s.

m. (bhavas, conas

bhos,

bhavati,

word of
sir,

bhajana, n. vessel, dish. [lit. 'receiver/ Vbhaj, mg2: 1150.1b.] bhanda, n. 1. vessel, pot; vat; dish;

address, (lord, master, mister,)

lady,
cf.

2.

generalized

(like

patra),

utensil

[prob. a contraction of

bhagavant:

wares or ware.

61 10 N.]

bhanda-mulya,
a.

n. capital

consisting of

bhavan-madhya,

wares stock in trade. middle (word); -am, adv. [1311], with the bhanu, m. light; beam. [Vbha, 1162.] voc. s. f. of bhavant as the middle (word V bham (bhamita). rage, be angry, of one's begging formula). [orig., perhaps, 'be agitated/ and so, a
;

having bhavant as

bhavitavya,

grdv. deserving to become,

;

Prakritic form of bhram, q.v.

of
r,

for loss

destined to be, about to be

impers. [999],
I

maya bhavitavyam,
23
1S
;

sc. asti,
it

must
be,

be,
14 .

under Vbhanj.] bham a, m. rage, fury. [Vbham.]

see

bhavitavyam,

must

27

[Vbhu, 964.] chew, V bhas (babhasti [678]; bhasita). bhasita, bite ; crush ; devour, consume
;

bhara, m. bharata,
of

burden.
a.

[Vbhr.]

descended from Bharata; as m. descendant from Bharata, epithet

Yudhishthira,
to

whom

Brihadacva

consumed
'
.

to ashes,
'
:

[cf.

<pdfj.-/x7] t *^>ao--fi7} t

tells

the story of Nala.

[bharata, 1208f.]
[bhara.]

barley-groats

w. the 3d

pi.

ba-ps-ati
tyd-jjut-Qos,

cf the collateral
'

form psa and

bharika, m. carrier, bharya, grdv. to be

tained;

supported or main[Vbhr, 963b.]

sand.']
n.

-a,/

wife.
n.

bhasman,
Vbhas.]
V

ashes,

['consumed': see

bharyatva,

condition of being wife

bha
be

(bhati;

or (among animals) mate, [bharya.] bahhau; bhasyati; bhata). bhava, m. 1. the becoming, 61 2 exist;
;

bright,

shine

appear.

[cf.

<py}-pl,

ence, 15

18
;

being; in cpds, used as equiv.

Lat. fa-ri,

'make appear,

reveal, say';

to the suffix

tva

or ta, condition of being

Eng.

ban,

'public proclamation,

manda-

35 49 12 ;

-2. (way

of being,

t.e.)

con-

bhavin]
dition;

[206]
3. (way
of being,
;

i.e.)

nature;
;

+ pra,
-fvi,
destroy,

split forth or open,

4.

natural

disposition
18
;

feeling

5.

split

asunder;

break

to

pieces,

feelings; heart, 30
existent thing, 66 9
.

6. the

existent;

[V

bhu, 1148. 2.]

exist-

bhavin,

a.

becoming, coming into

bhi y as, V bhisaj

bhisaj,
1147.]
V

m. fear.

[Vbhi, 1151.2c]
heal.

(bhisakti).

ence; about to be, destined to be, 18 9 ;

-ini, f. a beautiful woman. ; [Vbhu, 11838 end< ] V bhas (bhasate ; babhase ; abhasista bhasita; bhasitum; bhasitva; -bhasya).

a.

healing; as m. healer. [V bhisaj,

future, 38 ls

bhi

{V. bhayate; V.
;

and

later,

bibh6ti
;

bibhaya

abhaisit
caus.

bhetum

; bhesyati ; bhitd bhisayate [1042f ]). fear

speak; talk; say,

a sk-formation
speak, without
j-

[perhaps for *bhask,

be afraid of

(abl.) ;

bhita, having feared,

[w. bi-bhe-ti,

fr.

Vbha: 182a.]
w.

frightened; caus. affright,

-fab hi, speak unto, address,

object.

ace;

cf Old High Ger.

.

bi-be-t,

'

trembles,'

whose

bi- is

syllable of reduplication, Ger. bebt,

'

prati, speak back, answer,

speech, language.
ppl.

AS.

beofa%,

trembles

'

the connection of

^hasa,/
ha sit a,
is

[V bhas.]

these words with

flee in fright/

<pe-&-op.ai,

'am

afeard,

spoken; as

n. [1176a],

what

and

<p6@os,

'

fear/

is still

spoken, the words.

[Vbhas.]

moot-point.]

bhas
shine,

(bhasati, -te; babhase; bhasita).

[cf.

Vbha.]
against,

+ prati, shine over

show, appear well,

make

bhi [351], / fear. [Vbhi, 348. 1.] bhita, ppl. feared; as n. [1176a], fear. bhi ma, a. fearful, terrible; as m. Bhima, name of a Vidarbhan king. [Vbhi,
1166b.]

bhas,

n. light.

[Vbhas: but
m. the sun.
['

cf.

1151.1c 2.]

bhas-kara,
1713.]
V

light-making '

bhima-parakrama,
strength or courage.

m.

terrible

[1264, 1267.]
a.
,

bhiks

(bhiksate; bibhikse; bhiksisyi;

desire to

bhima-parakrama,
bhima-parakrama,
l
11

possessing
[1293.]
or

bhiksitum; bhiksitva).
a share for one's
the
self,

have
[like

28

wish for; then

bhima-c.asana,

n.

command

sum-

Eng.

desire, 'express

quest;
[old

beg;

esp.

desid.

of

bhaks.]

mons of Bhima. [1264, 1267.] a wish for'), rego begging for food, bhirii, a. timid. [Vbhi, 1192.] Vbhaj, 108g* end: cf. Vlbhuj (bhujati bhugna ; -bhujya). bend; turn; make crooked, [so far as
;

bhiks a,/. 1.
ging
;

the act of begging, begis

:

the meaning goes, the following words

2.
[\/

that which

got by begging,
getting,
is

may

well be taken as cognate: <pvy-e?v,

'

llms.
1

bhiks,

1149 4
'

w. the relation of
'act of

Lat. fug~ere,

turn about,

flee

' ;

AS.

bug-an,

to 2, cf. that of

Eng.

'bend, turn about' (intrans.), sometimes

getting/ to getting,
V

that which

got/]
bi-

bhid

(bhinitti,

bhmtt; bibh6da,

bhide; abhet [832]; bhetsyati, -te bhinna [957d] bhSttum ; bhittva

;

-bhidya).
twain, 102
14

cleave, cut asunder; break in

;

smite sore (in battle), 81

(as

5
;

Eng. verb bow (as in bow down), bend * ; AS. boga, Eng. bow, arcus/ el-bow, rain-bow; Ger. bieg-sam, 'pliable/ Old Eng. buh-sum, 'pliable, yielding/ Eng. buxom, but the Gerlithe, lively, vigorous manic g raises phonetic difficulties which
also 'flee/
' '

'

' :

pound, bruise, crush

pierce.
[orig.
'split,

a reed), 70 15
cf.

are not yet satisfactorily cleared up.]

V

crush':

Lat.

2bhuj
bubhuje*

(bhunAkti, bhunkt6
;

bubhoja,

Jmdo, 'cleave,' perfect Jidi; Ger. beissen, Eng. bite ; also bit, * morsel,' and bit, ' part
of a bridle
trace
' ;

abhujat

bhoksy&ti,

bhuktd; bh6ktum; bhuktva).

joy;
in

-te

1. en-

bitter,

used of a sword, w. a
'

Veda, (have use with,

of a thing

i.e.)

have
cf.

of

the orig. mg, Beowulf, 2705;

bait

the use

[and so w.

instr.)

caus. bait, in bait a bear,

him,'

and

a horse,

'let

make dogs him eat.']

bite

2.
also

in later Skt. [like

Ger. geniessen,

bhoga and bhojana), enjoy

esp. food,

[207]
w. acc. ;

[v'bhu
it,

meal;

3. without object, take one's then 4. enjoy (things that are

;

king, 48 *; taina bhavatu, so be

so

27

u;

32

17
;

pranjalir bhutva,
i.e.)

(having be-

not food), w. acc, 10 9

(of sin) at the

5. reap the

fruit

come

pranjali,
;

hands of a person
is

{gen.),

posture, 13 22

w.

possessive gen.,

assuming suppliant become

79 17
[if

6.

cans, cause to take food, feed,

for *bhruj (but this

cf.

doubtful see
instr.-abl.),

(the property) of a person;

adhipatyam
his;

tasya babhuva, lordship became

attained
lordship,

he

Vbhanj), then
use
with*
(a

Lat. frui, *frugvi, 'have

37

1
;

seldom

w.
it,

dat.,
i.e.)

thing,

hence

96 23

imperative, bhavatu: (be

;

AS. brucan, 'enjoy' (food or drink), 'use,' Eng. brook, orig. use,' now ' put up with.'] + anu, reap the fruit (of good or evil
'enjoy';
frug-es,

'fruit';

good

enough
;

what's the use of talking,

is

30 16 , 42 2

the thing

clear,

23 7
that,

31 5

'

tad bhavatu, bhuta, see

periphrases

never
s.v. ;

mind

34 6 ;
99 21

in
49 19,
'

self-explaining

deeds).

w.

ppls,

52 17,

+ npa, 1.
eat;

enjoy, esp. (enjoy food,

i.e.)

2.

reap the fruit (of good or evil

m.
serpent.

deeds).

bhujam-gama,
grd of
i
>/

['going

bubhusati [1027], desire to be, 70 14 [w. abhut cf *<pv, became, grew cf. Lat. fu-it, 'was ' ; Old Lat. fu-at, 'may be ' AS. beom, am ' ; Eng. 6e.]
. .

desid.

'

'

with bending or with crooking': bhujam,

1

+ anu, 1.
and
i.e.)

(perhaps

be

along

after,

bhuj, 995

bhur
[cf
'
.

(bhurati).

khaga.] make short and quick

:

for mg,

cf.

so)

come up

with, attain;

2.

ex-

perience; enjoy, 24 9 ;

3.

(experience,

motions, twitch, jerk, kick, struggle,

<f>vpu>,
'

stir,

make

practical acquaintance with,

;
;

stir

around, mingle '

q>Kv<a,

bubble ' ; Lat. fur-ere, ' be agitated, rage '

'

come to understand perceive + abhi, be against [1077 8 ],

and
so

hear, 4 21 . oppress,

de-fru-tum,

boiled off '

the

Eng. brew , boil '

'

overpower.
perceptible.

bro-th, 'bouillon.']

bhur ana,
both

a.

{like

Eng.

stirring,

i.e.)

+ ud, arise up, make itself + pari, 1. be around,

compass
around,
;

surround, encolloq.

1.

moving quickly and

1150.2c]
(bhuranyati).

2.
be

active,

2.

(like

the

Eng.
better
6.

get

busy.
V

[V bhur,

i.e.)

get

the

of,

prove

bhuranya
busy,
n.

stirring,

superior to; be superior to, and so

treat with contempt, 37

3.

[bhurana, 1059d.]

bhu van a,
world
;

1.
with
all

being, existence;

2.

+ pra,
arise;

3.
;

vigva
beings.

sing.,

tout le

1. come forth into being; 2. be before (others), have the

monde
2c]

pi.,

[Vbhu, 1150.
world-triad,

bhuvana-traya,
bhiivas,
ances"
the second

n.

i.e.

heaven and atmosphere and earth.

of
the so-called "utter(see

power; have power, be strong. + vi, (become asunder, i.e.) expand, develop pervade ; caus. cause to expand or open ; discover ; vibhavita, discovered, found out.
;

vyahrti), bhuvas!, interpreted

its

+ sam, 1.
and
so

(unite [intrans.]

together,

as air or atmosphere, on account of

position between

bhur and svar.

pi.

[prob.

nothing more than the voc

of bhu,

'O ye spaces/]
|J

bhu. (bhavati, -te babhuva [789a]; abhut bhavisyati, -te bmlta ; bhavitum; bhutva; -bhuya; caus. bhavayati, -te). become, 93 3 40 21 57 s, 67 21 3 17 come into being, 92 17 arise, happen,
; ; ;

i.e.) be shapen in its be created ; be born, 97 2 come into being become ; originate sambhuta, sprung from, 19 12 2. exist, be, 39 8 39 2 sambabhuva, am, RV. x.125.8; 3. happen, 20 12 ; occur; pass

take form,

old sense,

current, 52 7

-caus.

1. (cause
form,
;

together,

bring

into

i.e.)

to be make,

accomplish; 2. honor, 30 12
together,

3.

(bring

take place

exist

very often
be,

to
-

be
22
,

ren-

and

dered

simply

by

2 16 ,

3 18

1
;

suppose,
unclear.]

so, like Eng. con-jecture) [development of caus. mg 2

purvam

abhud

raja, once there

was a

bhu]
+ abhi -a am
attain
(e.g.
,

[208]
(lit.

a condition)
(e.g.

become unto, i.e.) by a process of

wifehood), 86 19 ;
.

bhumi- stha,
[stha.]

a.

standing on the ground.

bhuyans, a. more; greater, ['becoming in a higher degree, increasing/ Vbhu, 470 2 .] be born unto (immortality), 97 3 bhu [351-2], a. at end of cpds, becoming, bhur, the first of the three "utterances" (see vyahrti), bhur!, being, existent; as f 1. a becoming, earth, [crystallized 2. the place (for mg, cf bha- voc. sing, of bhu.] being;
change, enter into
space ; pi. bhuri, a. abundant; much. [V bhu, 1191: bhuvas) ; 3. the cf. bhuyans.] worlds, spaces (cf. earth, as distinguished from heaven and bhuri-kala, m. longtime, atmosphere; bhuvi, on earth; 4. the bhuri-sthatra, a. having many sta-

vana) of being,

the world,

land, lands.

bhuta,
real;

ppl.

1.

[Vbhu, 347.] become, been,

tions,
i.e.

being in

many

places.
so vigilant, jealous

past;

bhurni,a.
V

stirring,

and

having become, being, used in its predicate as a grammatical device to give the predicate an adj. form w. number and gender [1273c], 6 7 19*, 29 4 5615. _3 as n. (that which has become,
composition w.
, ,
p

2.

(of a god).

[Vbhur, 1158.2, 245b.]

;

bhu a

(bhusati
for,

bhusayati
;

[1041

*]).

1. bhusati, be busy for 2. bhusayati,

(make ready
i.e.)

adorn.
[v'bhus,

bhu sana,
1150.]
V

n.

ornament,

mg

2:

i.e.)

a being, divine (90 19 ) or

;

human
18 2a

or
18
,

other

creature in general, 21

57

63

12
;

created thing, 58
n.
19
;

10
;

world, 91

16
;

4.
lin,

as m.

55

uncanny being, ghost, gob5. as n. element; panca

fire,

(bibharti [645] bharati, -te ; V. jabhara, jabhrS [789b]; later, babhara; abharsit; bharisyati; bhrta; bhartum;
;

bhr

-bhftya).

bear (cf
:

the various senses

of

bhutani, five elements (earth, water,

air, ether,

bear
sess;

in

Eng.)

thus,

1.

hold,

and

so pos-

and
so

into
'

of which the body is composed which it is dissolved), 66 5 68 9

, ;

2.
;

bear

(in the

she bare, 85 15 ;

womb); abharat, 3. endure; 4. carry,

i.e.,

66 J

8.

[V

bhu

cf

<pv-r6-v,

'

plant,

convey
69
14
,

5.
1 *;

(bear,

as in Latimer)
cf. of-fer),

creature.']

win; 6. bring (as an offering,

m. sing, and pi.

bhuta-grama,
nity of creatures.

commu-

82
so

w. udhar, offer the breast,

;

suckle,

78 s
(like

7.
;

(bear,

i.e.)

support;

bhiita-bhasa,
lins or Picachas.

/.

language of the gob-

and

Eng. support), furnish sus22 2

'

tenance
so also,

to,

maintain,
;

bhii-tala,
[cf. tala.]

n.

earth-surface, ground, earth.

bhuti,
cf
.

/. being, esp. well-being,

[v/blra:

<}>v<ris, *

a being, nature/]

bhu -pa,

m. protector of the earth or land, m.

lord

king, prince.

bhu-pati,
prince.

of

the

land,

king,

bhu-bhaga,

m. spot of the earth, place.

earth; world,
[s/bhu, 1168.

bhuman,
Id
:

n.

keep (on hire) w. means bear ' and wear ') nails, keep them unnakhani, wear the trimmed, 64 19 [cf <p4pa>, Lat. fero, Eng. bear, 'bear* in its various mgs, Ger. geAS. bear-n, Eng. baren, ' bring forth bairn, 'child/ is an old ppl., lit. 'that cf. also <p6p, Lat. which is borne or born see also under fur, * carrier off, thief the derivs, bhara, bhartr, and bhrti ; cf
tragen
' ;
.
.

RV. x. 125. 1 8. wear (as Gtr.

' :

'

'

for mg,

cf.

bhu.]
earth, 57

bhumi,/. -1.

n
; ;

ground, 43

18
;

2.

land; 3. place, 23 14

esp. fit place,

proper vessel (cf sthana, patra), 21 6, 283. [Vbhu, 1167 for mg, cf. bhu.]
:

bhara and the following.] + a p a carry off, take away, airofpcpta. + a va, bear down (an assailing weapon), ward off. + a bear unto, bring to.
,

bhumi-pati,
prince.

m. lord of the land, king,

m. spot of ground.

+ up a,

bring unto.

+ ni,

only in ppl., nibhrta, (borne

i.e.)

down,

bhumi-bhaga,

lowered,

hidden.

[209]
-fpra,
[cf.
act.

[bhratr
the use of bhos instead of a person's

mid. bring forward;

offer;

i.e.

prabhrta, brought forward, made ready.

irpo<p4pwt

real

name.
excl.
!

Lat.

profero,

'

bring

for-

bhos,

of address,

thou, sir
.

!,

!,

ho

!,

ward.']
V

halloo
(bhrjjati
;

often repeated, e.g. 6 23

[for ori-

bhrjj

bhrsta;
.

bhrstva).

gin, see
tion, see

bhavant
176a
or
(in

for euphonic combinaed., see 174b).]

roast ; parch, esp. grain,

[cf tppiyw, Lat.

2d

Jrigere, 'roast': akin w. sfbhraj.]

bhoh-gabda,
V

m. the

word bhos.
fall.

bhrti,
bir-th.~]

f.

the

supporting,
cf.

maintenance.
Ge-bur-t,

bhranc,

bhra (bhrangate; bhragyati

apabhrasta.
[Vbhrang.]

[Vbhr, 1157.1a:

Ger.

Eng.

[767]; abhragat; bhrasta).

+ apa,
m. (one

fall off; see

bhrtya,
i.e.)

who

is

to

be maintained,

bhrana,m.
V

fall; ruin; loss.

servant,
a.

[grdv. of Vbhr, 963b.]

bhram
[763]
; ;

(bhramati, -te; bhramyati, -te

; ;

bhrc.a,

powerful,
a.

bhrga-duhkhita,
exceedingly pained,

(powerfully,

i.e.)

babhrama bhramisyati bhranta [955a] bhramitum, bhrantum bhrantva; -bhramya, -bhramya). 1. move
;

bhetavya, grdv
impers. [999],
fear,

to be feared ;

bhetavyam,

unsteadily or without aim

wander; roam,

42 8

timendum est, one should na bhetavyam, never fear.

split,

36

12
,

23

5
;

flutter,

of insects, etc.;
;

-2.

move
fused.

in a circle, rotate
;

3.

Jig.

be wan-

[Vbhi, 964.]

dering (of the mind)

be agitated or con-

bheda,

m. fissure,

breach; a creating
n.

of divisions.

[Vbhid.]
-i,

[the orig. meanings

seem

to

have

in-

bhesaja,
(subst.).

f.

a.

healing; as

healing

eluded irregular and aimless and rotary

[bhisaj, 1209i.]
n.

bhaiksa,
a-begging,

begging; bhaiksam car, go

[bhiksa, 1208e.]

bhaima,
1208f.]

a. descended from Bhima; f. -I, Bhima's daughter, Damayanti. [bhima,

motion as applied to water, wind, and fire, and also to have been transferred to the sound thereof cf the derivs bhfmi, ' whirlwind/ bhrama, ' whirling flame ' and ' whirlpool/ and bhramara, bee ' cf. * roar' ' rage/ (of storm and 0pfi-etv
: .

'

bhairava,
Terrible,

a.

fearful,

i.e.

awful; as m.
[bhirii,

wave),
ble';

BpSfios, 'rage,

roar*; Lat. frem-ere,

name

of

a hunter.

'rage, roar';

Ger. brummen, 'hum, rum-

1208c]

AS.
'

brim, 'surf, surge/ Eng. brim,

bho,

176a (in 2d ed., see 174b). bh6ga, m. enjoyment; use; esp. use of food, i.e. eating. [\Z2bhuj, "enjoy/ 216.
see
I-]

'place of surf, edge, margin'; Old Eng.

brim,

flame,

fire/

preserved

in

Eng.

brimstone, 'fire-stone': see also

-f-

Vbham.]

pari, wander around.

bho gin,
esp.

enjoying or having enjoyment; enjoying food, well-fed. [not dia.

fr.

sam,

be

much confused; sambhranta,

;

agitated, perplexed, in a flutter.

V

rectly

V2bhuj, but
g,
n.

fr.

bhoga, on

bhraj
radiant

(bhrajate, -ti; babhraja

abhrat
(with

account of the

1230c end.]

[890 or 833?];
;

bhrajisyate).
;

shine; be

bh6jana,

the enjoying, esp. of food;

(like

flame

Jig.

be

radiant

the eating; then

Eng. eating), food.

[\/2bhuj, 'enjoy/ 1150.1a.]

[cf. <p\4y-<a, 'flame, beauty or glory). burn'; (pKey-^a, 'flame'; Lat. Jiam-ma,

bhojya,
963d.]

grdv.

to

supply of food.

be eaten; as n. food, [V2bhuj, 'enjoy, eat/

a.

*Jiag-ma,

'

flame '; fulg-ere, 'shine, lighten';

AS.

bide,

'shining, splendid' (of fires

flames), then 'white' (of

and the dead), Eng.

accompanied [1302c 2] by bhos orbhavant; -am, adv. [1311], with bhos or l^havant. bho-bhava, m. the becoming bhos; w. namnam, the becoming bhos of names,

bhobhavat-purvaka,

bleak, 'pale'; bleach, 'whiten.']

+ vi, shine, bhratr [373],

known,
esp.
cf.

m.

brother.
cf.

[origin

un-

1182d:

tppa-TTip,

'brother,

one of a brotherhood or clan/ and

14

bhratrsthana]
so,

[210]
Lat. frd-ter, 'brother';
[957c]; majjitum; -majya).
dip one's self; dive;
a.

'clansman';
brother.']

sink under;
or sub-merge,

Eng.

duck

bhratr-sthana,
of a brother.

(having,

i.e.)

taking

intrans.

[perhaps
cf.

orig.

*mazgh,

'get

the brother's place; as m. representative

into':

madgu, 'duck';
merg-us,
cf.

Lat. merg-ere,

'duck';

'diver' bird:

for the

bhruva, for bhru at bhru [351], /. brow.

brow'; AS.

end ofcpds, 1315c.

[cf. 6-<ppv-s,

phonetic relations,

majj an, Avestan

mozgii,
all

'eye-

mazga,

Church

Slavonic

bru, 'eye-lid';

Eng. brow.]

mearg, Eng. marrow, Ger. Mark,

AS. mean-

ing 'marrow,' and, as meaning originally

'

the inmost part or pith,' prob. from this

ma
V

[491],

pron. root, see

aham.

[cf. p.4,

root: see rajju.]

Lat. me,

AS.

me, Eng. me.]

manh
magna
ident.

(manhate).

make
to.

great or abund(dat.),

+ ud, e-merge. + ni, sink down

dip one's

self,

bathe.
'

ant a thing (ace.) for a person

m aj j a o

grant abundantly
:

[for
great,'

orig.

'

be

*magh, cf. and trans,

marjara-s ( cat ') and for maj-jara-s ('my paramour').

,

Prakrit for

mathara,
mani,
jar.

a.

perhaps persistent

as m.

'make great or w. Vmah:

cf.

high,'

see

and essentially under Vmah: for

w.

Mathara, name of a man.

m.

1. pearl; jewel; 2.
m. large water-jar.

water-

mg,
with

Lat. largus, 'large, liberal,'

'give liberally,' and

larglri,

Eng.

large

manika,

[mani.]
or

largess.]
a.

manhistha,

granting most abundantly,

mandapa, mandapika,

m.

n.

open hall
small
d.]

or pavilion.

f.

shed

shop,

[Vmanh, 467.] m. [Whitney 18.] mandala, n. disk, circle, ring. jocund, [cf. Vmah.] manduka, m. frog; / manduki magadha, m. pi. Magadhans, name of a female frog. people Magadha, name of their country, m&tlff. 1. (thinking upon, i.e.,

most generous.

[mandapa, 1222 and

ma-kara, makha, a.
;

m. the letter

[355b],

Mice the
;

Southern Behar.

Ger. An-dacht, see dhi 2) devotion

pious

magadha- deca, m. magh, see manh.

>/

the land of Magadha.

hymn

song of praise, 73 10 , 79 6 ; 2. purpose, 73 6 thought; thoughts, 49 s

or
; ;

mag ha,
i.e.

n. liberal gift;

bounty.

[Vmagh,
in

manh.]
[428],
a.

maghavan

1. abounding
;

liberal gifts, generous

esp.,

as m., gener-

mind; intention; 3. opinion; 4. unintelligence. derstanding, 19 9 [Vman, q.v. cf Lat. mens, stem men-ti, mind AS. ge-myn-d, mind,' Eng. mind.]
;
: .

'

'

'

ous (patron), designation of the rich lord who institutes a sacrifice and pays the
priests,
to

mati-prakaraa,
a fine dodge.

m, wit-superiority,

i.e.

88 l

cf.

suri ; applied in particular

(of priests

matsya,
Vmad.]
V

m.

fish.

['the

lively

one,'

Indra, as

Rewarder
5
,

and
in the

singers), 70 6 , 71

732,

75; -2.

math

Epos, The Generous One, standing epithet

man gal a,
3.

[magna, 1234.] 1. welfare, luck; 2. anything lucky, auspicious, or of good omen

of Indra, 5
n.

11 .

old or traditional usage, 59 18

a.

mangalya,
omen,

lucky, auspicious, of good

mac-chisya,
[mad +
si

[mangala, 1212d4.] m. pupil of me,

or manth (mathnati, mathnite manthati m^thati [746] ; mamatha, mamathiis, mamanthiis, methiis ; amathmathisyati, -te, manthisyati mathlt mathitum mathitva ; -mathya). it a 1. stir or whirl w. agnim, produce fire by whirling the stick of attrition in a dry piece of wood; 2. shake, agitate, dis;
;

my

pupil,

tress.

gisya, 159, 203.]

;

+ pra,
V

agitate.

majj

(majjati, -te
-te
;

mamajja; amajjit
;

mad

manksyati,

majjisyati

magna

madyati ; mamada ; (madati ; amadlt madita, matta ; maditum mad; ;

[211]
ayati, -te).

[manas

1.

bubble,

undulate, of

water,

and as a type of joyousness apam urmir madann iva stomas, praise

(joyous) as a bubbling water-wave, 81
10
;

madhyama, 1. midmost, situated between; 2. of middling quality, size, etc.;

3. as to. n. the middle (of the body), 4. as n, the middle (of anything), [madhya, 474: cf. 525 3 .] man (manyate; men6 [794e]; amansta; mansyate, -ti; mata; mantum; matva; -manya, -matya desid. mimansate). be minded 1. think, believe, imagine, 34 18, 43 16 conjecture; yadi nanyatha manwaist;
;
:

boil,

be agitated;
i.e.)

2. Jig.

be (pleasantly
instr.,

excited,

glad; rejoice; w.

83 12

be exhilarated

or intoxicated with

joy;

3.

esp.,

as

describing the life of the

blessed, be in bliss; w. cog-

gods and the

nate ace, 83 18 ;

4.

trans,

gladden, rejoice,

75 12 ; intoxicate; matta, drunk; caws. 1. act gladden; -~2. mid. take delight,

yase,

if

thou
52 n

thou art not otherwise minded, if art agreed, 25 8 manye, inserted

;

84 .
[the

parenthetically,

methinks,

51

18
;

expect,

rather rare physical

mg

(1)

is fig.

prob. the orig. one, w. a transfer to

use,

2. consider something (ace.) as something {ace), 13 12, 37 7 55 2, 79 8 ;

; ,

as in Eng.
'

bubble

over with joy or

'
;

praptakalam amanyata, considered

it)
;

(sc.

mirth : cf. fiaS-da,

'be soaked,

full,

be moist Lat. mad-ire, drunk*; mat-ta-s (mg 4)

1
:

an arrived time, thought that the time had come, 13 20 balm man, consider as

see the collaand Lat mat~tu-s, 'drunk teral form Vlmand, and Vmud.] -Hud, be out (of one's senses) with ex-

much, esteem, honor;

right, 10 16

3. think

fit

or

on, 3 4

;. 4. think upon, set the heart 5. have in mind or view, 88 6 ;

see

citement; be frantic.

caus.,
1st pers. pron., 494.

manaya; desid.
fix

consider,

+ pra,
(Had,

take pleasure.

examine, call in question,

'mind,
in
i.e.

[cf. fie-jxov-a,

mad

of a, m. excitement, inspiration, intoxi;

so-called stem

the

thoughts

on,

wish,

strive' (see

man 4);

Lat. me-min-i, 'keep

'

cation, 81 4

pi.

intoxicating drinks, esp.

madly a,

Soma-draughts, a. mine,
,

81 n

[Vmad.] [mad, 494 8 1215d.]

.

AS. preterito-present man, am mindful,' and the indirectly connected

mind '

mssnan,
tend.']

Eng. mean, 'have in mind,

(be

in-

madgu
q.v.]

to.

a water-fowl.
sweet; as
n.

['

diver,' \/majj,

+ anu,
a.

minded
in

after another,

i.e.)

madhu,
drink
:

sweet food and

its

follow
person,

another

opinion,

assent,

ap-

esp.

Soma

milk and
.

products
'wine';

prove; consent;

ojlenest

honey, 26 18

[cf.

fiedv,

AS medu, Eng. mead,~\ madhura,a. sweet; of

speeches, honeyed,

madhya,

middle; w. nabhasas, middle of heaven, mid-heaven ; madhye

n.

[madhu, 1226a.] 1. as

of 49 4 ; permit, 62 6 -fab hi, 1. put one's mind upon, desire; abhimata, desired, agreeable; 2. have intentions against [1077 8 ], plot
.

give leave, w. ace.

against.

+ ava,
like the

(mind,

i.e.

regard downwards,

i.e.)

in the middle, 57
9
;

12
;

w. gen.

[1130] or at
,

regarder de haut en bas, look

down upon,

end of cpd, in the midst of

2

in

*,

18 7,

Lat. de-spicere, despise, treat with

2.

m.

n. (the

middle,

i.e.)

the waist;
:

contempt,

3.

as adj., used like Lat. medius

in

samu[cf.

manas,
applied

n.

mind,
thus,
5

in

its

widest sense

as

dram madhyam,
fi4<T<ros,

medium mare.
'

to the
:

powers of conception,

will,
;

tfiedjo-s, Lat. medius,

Goth, midj is,

and emotion
thoughts, 8

1.
7
,

the intellect
;

the

AS. mid, Eng.

mid-,
a.

middle.']

madhya-ga,
of,

situated in the middle

82

17
;

10 G6 understanding, , mind, 10 16 15 i, 65 12 -* 3 -2. re,

;

10

tarrying among.
a.

flection; excogitation; perhaps the thing

madhya-carin,
dle

moving
1316
2
),

in the midte.

excogitated, praise, or
tion,
7
;

(like

dhi2) devo-

of

(w.

gen.,

moving

among.

4.

3. wish, inclination towards 73 5. feelings disposition desire

;
;

,*

14*

manisa]
heart,

[212]
.

78 7

[V

man

cf

ptyos,

mind,

mantu,
(like

m. counsel,

i.e.

deliberation; then

spirit*; Lat. Miner-va, the goddess 'gifted

Eng. counsel), result of deliberation,

with understanding.']

plan, intent.
;

[Vman, 1161a.]

manisa,/ 1.
instr.

thought

understanding

mantra,

m.

1.

thought;

esp.

thought as

manisa, adv. wisely ;

2.

expression

uttered in formal address, in prayer or

of thought and

and

hymn

(cf.

wisdom in saw, prayer, dhi2), [Vman, 1197b.]

song of praise

(see

dhi2), or in pious text;

2.
texts

usual designation of the

hymns and
later

man! sin, a. 1. having understanding, [manisa, wise; 2. prayerful, devout.

1230a.]

of

the Vedas

3.

(when

these Yedic texts

came

to be used as

manu,

1. man; collectively (as in Eng., and like Hebrew adam), man, mankind, 73 19 -2. (like Hebrew Adam) The Man Kar" ityxhv, Manu, father of mankind; Manu, as originator of prayer, praise, and sacrifice, 89 2 Manu, as type Manu, supof piety and majesty, l 10
m.
; ;

magic formulas), spell, charm; 4. like mantu, deliberation, plan. [Vman, 1185b: for mg 3, cf. Lat. carmen, solemn utterance' (see Vcans), then 'magic spell/ whence Eng. charm.~\ mantra -da, a. giving, i.e. imparting the
'

sacred texts,
v

i.e.,

as m., Veda-teacher.

mantraya

posititious author of the law-book of the

Manavas.

[cf.

Goth, manna, Ger. Mann,

:

(mantrayate [1067]). 1. speak with solemn or formal utterance 2. deliberate, [denom. of mantra
see
its

AS. man, Eng. man the noun is generalized to a quasi pronoun in AS. man, Ger. man, like Lat. homo in French on, but retains a distinct form as noun in Ger. Mann (as homo does in French homme)
cf. also Mannus, mythical ancestor of the West-Germans (Tacitus, Germania, ii.) perhaps related are Miyv-s and Mtvoes, mythical Greek forefathers : the derivation of manu fr. V man, think/ is unobjectionable so far as the form goes (1178b),
'

various mgs.]

+ anu,
with

follow with a mantra, accompany sacred

text,
like

Lat. prosequi

vocibus.

+ abhi,
conjure.

address a spell unto; charm or

esp.

a, speak unto;
invite,

bid farewell

to,

56 s .

+ ni,

[for

mg,

cf.

(under Vbudh)

Eng. bid, 'make formal announcement of/ and then 'invite/]

but the usual explanation of

'the thinker* defies

manu

as

+ sam-ni,
texts,

invite together,
a.

common

sense.]

mantravant,

4 20 . accompanied by sacred
m.

manu -j a, m. man. [prop, adj., 'Manuborn, sprung from Manu/ 1265.] manujendra, m. (prince of men, i.e.)
prince, king, 1
6.

[mantra, 1233.]
the wording of a

mantra-varna,
sacred text.
V

manu By a,
see

1.

a.

[manuja + indra, 1264.] human; 2. as m. man.

cf
.

lmand
it).

(mandati;

mamanda; amand[collateral

gladden, 74*.

form of
madati).

[manus, 1212d

manusa

for

mg

2,
v

Vmad.]

manava.]
n.

2mand
tarry,

or

mad (mamatti

manusyatva,

condition of being man.

1

loiter.

[amplification

of *man, Lat.

[manusya, 1239.]

'remain/
man-ere,
'

the congener of p4v-etvt

manusya-deva,
or

to. human god [1280 ] man-god [1280b] or god among men [1264], i.e. Brahman, 95 *. nianusya-loka, m. world of men. manus, m. man. [cf. manu and 1154.]

remain/]
a.

manda,
little;

(sluggish,

1. tarrying, and so) weak;

colloq.

slow;

2.

insignificant;

3. (like Eng. [V2mand, 'tarry/]

a.

slow) stupid.

mano-ratha,
joy/

m.

wish.

[lit.

'heart'o

manda-bhagya,
unlucky,

having

little

luck,

manas + 2 ratha.]
a.

mano-hara,
tivating.

(heart-taking,

i.e.)

cap-

mandara,
tain.

m. Mandara, a sacred moun-

[213]

[masi
n.

mandadara,
t

smaragd or emerald, [cf. (w. loc. 303a), careless about, [manda + crpdpaySos, whence Lat. smaragdus, Old French esmeralde, French e'meraude.'] adara.] mandara, m. n. 1. coral tree, Erythrina mar ana, n. death. [Vlmr, 'die.'] indica; 2. m. used, perhaps, as name of marici,y. 1. mote or speck in the air, a man, Mandara. illuminated by the sun 2. later, beam
a.

having

little

regard for

marakata,

dwelling; house; palace. n. of light, [cf. mariit.] [\Z2mand, * tarry/ 1188e: prop, 'a wait- marici-mala,/. garland of rays. ing, an abiding/ and then 'abiding-place, maricimalin, a. having a garland of mansion ' cf fidv$~pa fold, stable/ later rays, [maricimala, 1230a.] 'monastery': for mg, observe that Lat. marii, m. a waste; desert, [perhaps 'the man-ere, stem man~$i-on- (fr. mansio, dead and barren' part, whether of land meant first 'a tarrying/ and 'tarry'), or water, V 1 mr, die ' cf 'A/x<pl-fxapo$, then 'a stopping-place, mansion/ French son of Poseidon; Lat. mare, 'sea'; AS. 'maison'; see also bhavana.] mere, ' sea, lake> swamp/ Eng. mere, lake, manmatha, m. love; the god of love, pool/ Winder-mere, mer-maid ; AS. mor, ['the agitator, distresser/ intensive forEng. moor, * marshy waste, heath.'] mation fr. Vmath or manth, 1148.4, mariit, m. pi. the Maruts or gods of the 1002b.] storm-wind, Indra's companions, selections man man, n. thought; esp. (like dhi2) xxxv., xlii., xlvii., lxvii. [perhaps 'the An-dacht, devotion, prayer or praise. flashing ones/ as gods of the thunder:
.

mandira,

'

'

'

[Vman,

1168.1a.]

storm, and connected w. a

V*mar seen

man-mansa, n. my flesh, [mad, 494.] in fiap-fxaip-u), 'flash.'] m. 1. mood, i.e. temper of maru-sthali,,/! desert-land, desert. manyu, mind; then 2. (like Eng. mood) anger, mar t a vy a, grdv. moriendum imperso;

heat of temper.

mama,

see

[Vman, 1165a.] 491 and ma.

called a derivative suffix (see

nally, see 999.

[V 1 mr,
like

'

die/ 964.]
i.e.

martya,
man
;

m.

Eng. a mortal,

may a,
1225,

1.

as a. mortal.
m. crusher;
fig.,

161 s ), but really a nomen actionis

mar dan a,
subduer.

as in Eng.,

meaning formation, make, used as final element of a cpd, having as its make,

[Vmrd, 1150.
a.

la.]

marma-jna,
[marman.]

knowing the weak

spots,

made
in

of

consisting of

*,

containing

itself

2.

nomen

agentis,

maker,

mar man,
weak
spot,

n.
lit.

mortal part, vulnerable or

.

former; esp. Maya, The Former, name of an Asura, artificer of the Daityas, and
.

and fig. [cf V 1 mr, die.'] marya, m. man, esp. young man; pi. (like skilled in all magic, 45 6 [fr. mi, weak Eng. men, Ger. Mannen), servants, atform (cf. 954c, 250) of V 1 ma, measure, tendants, henchmen. arrange, form/ 1148.1a and b: so the marsa, m. patient endurance. [Vmrs.] Eng. deriv. suffix -hood, -head, Ger. -heit, mala, n. m. smut; impurity, physical and was once an independent noun, see under moral, [cf fxe\-av, ' dark Lat. m&lu-s,
'
'
.

'

ketu.]

'bad.']
n.

may as,
V 1 mi,
(cf.
'

invigoration, refreshment, cheer,

ma 11 a,
2.
tiast.

m. -~l.pl. the Mallas, a people;

;

gladness, joy.

[prop.

'

a building up/

fr.

professional boxer and wrestler

one

establish/ or f r. the

weak form mi
and partly
arrange,

who engages

in the vayicpdrtop, pancra-

954c, 250) of the kindred

V 1

equivalent

ma,

'

measure,

mac,aka,
gnat.

m. biting and stinging insect,

form, build/ 1151. la.]

mayo-bhu.

[352], a.
i.e.

being for or conduc'die.']

masi,

f.

1. bone-black; 2.

ink,

made
in

ing to mayas,

refreshing, gladdening.

of lac or of almond-charcoal boiled

mar a,

m. death.

[Vmr,

cow's urine.

masyabhava]
masy-abhava,
V

[214]
m. lack of ink.

maha-dhana,
mahita;
orig.

a.

having great wealth,

n.

mah

(mahate;
caus.

mamahe

[786];
-te).

very
mire.

rich.

mahitva;

mahayati,

be

maha-panka,

m.

(great,

i.e.)

deep

great or high, and so

rejoice; then (trans,

1.

mid. be glad,

make

great or high,

maha-pandita,
[1279],

a.

exceedingly learned

and

so)

2.
;

act.

elate;

gladden;

exalt

(mid.), 74 8

[for

3. esteem highly, honor. *magh, cf. magha, also Vmanh:

cf.

mahaparadha,
+ aparadha.]

m. great crime,

[maha

for orig. mg,

*

participial adj.
1

great

'

for

mgs

and
as

2,

mahant, cf American
.

maha-prajna, a. very wise [1279]. maha-bahu, a. great-armed [1294],

stout-armed.

i.e.

colloq.

use of high

'high in
in the

spirit,

elated, esp. intoxicated':

maha-bhuta,
mgs 'be

n.

grosser

element,

i.e.

with

orig.

V*magh
i.e.

earth, air, fire, water, or ether (as dis-

great, mighty,

powerful or able/ trans, 'make able, help/ cf. /xox-A<fc, 'helping/xajx-au^i, 'means'; Goth, mag, XS. mssg, 'am able/ Eng. may: with the collateral form *mag, whose

tinguished from a subtile element or rudi-

mentary atoms).

Mr, lever';

oeaspiration
jut4y-as,

is

prob. Indo-European, cf.

maha-manas, a. great-minded. maha-muni, m. great sage. maha-yajna, m. great sacrifice, 59 6 n. maha-yaas, a. having great glory,
famous.

Lat.
'

mag-nus,

AS.

mic-el,

Eng.
78 8 ;
the

mickle,

great.']

maha-raja,
a.

m.

great

prince,

[raj an,

mah,

f.
;

mahi,

great;

mighty,
[cf.

1315a.]

strong

mahl, as subst.

the great,

earth; for mg, cf prthivi. see 400 2 .]

maha-rava, m. great howl. Vmah: maha-vikrama, a. having

i.e.

great might

or courage
lion.
a.

as m. Great-might,

name

of a

mah a,
so),

a.

mahant

[Vmah.] [450b], /. mahati, 1.

great.

great

(in space, time, quantity, or quality,

large, long, mighty, important;

maha-vira, m. great hero. and maha-vrata, n. great vow. [1267.] sig- maha-vrata, a. having a mahavrata,
having undertaken a great vow.
[1295.]

nificant,

6 11
10
;

as m. great or noble
(sc.

man,
intel-

19

21
,

36
i

-2. m.
.

atman), the

lect,

W*, 67 17
,

[orig. ppl. of

mahars
mahas,

m. great Eishi.

Vmah, q.v.] [maha + rsi.]

maha-sinha, m. great lion. mahi, a. great. [Vmah.] mahitva, n. greatness, might.

[1239.]

n.

greatness; might; glory; glad-

ness; mahobhis, adv.: with power, 79 u ;

joyfully, 73 18
.

[Vmah, see its maha, used as prior member of a cpd, instead of mahant, 1249b, 355a. [Vmah.]

mahina, see [Vmah, 1168.2b.] various mgs.] mahisa, a. mighty; mahiso mrgas, the
, ;

mahiman
426e.

m. might

instr.

powerful beast,
without
[acct, cf.

i.e.

buffalo,

KV.

as m.,

mrga,

buffalo,

55 8 ;

mahisi, f.
;

maha-katha, /. great tale. maha-kavi, m. great poet. maha-kula, n. (great, i.e.) noble family. maha-guru, a. exceedingly reverend
[1279]
;

362b 2 ], the powerful one, as designation : of a woman of high rank of the sometimes of any first wife of a king, 1 16
;

queen of a king, 50 1

[Vmah, 1197b.]

mahi, see under mah. mahi-ksit, m. earth-ruler, king. maha-tapas, a. (having, i.e.) practising mahl-pati, m. earth-lord, king. great austerity; asm. Great-penance, name mahi-pala, m. earth-protector, king.
as m. person worthy of unusual

honor.

of a sage.

V
a.
;

mahiya
blessed,

mahatman,
atman.]

nature, noble

having a (great, i.e.) noble magn-animus. [maha +

be glad, happy, [prop, 'be great, high/ denom.

(mahiyate).
q.v.]

of

mahi

(1061), with the modification of

mg

mentioned under Vmah,

[215]

[mada
a.

mahendra,
-t-

m.

1.

Great-Indra
1 also),

2. mansa-ruci,

having pleasure in meat,

a.

great chief, 10 16 (w.

liidra,]
n.

mg

[maha

greedy for meat.

mansa-lubdha,
the

desirous

of

meat

mahendratva,
of Great-Indra.

name

or dignity

[Vlubh.]

[1239.]

mangalya,
esp.,

a.

bringing happiness, pleas*

(not long,
shortly,

mah.ec.vara, m.

great lord;

as

pi.,

ant.

[mangala.]
adv.
i.e.)

designation of the four lokapalas, Indra,

maciram,
mathara,

Yama,
Icvara.]

Agni,
a.

and Varuna.
having
ojas.]

[maha

-f

straightway,

[ma +

ciram, 1122b*.]

m.

Mathara, name of a man.

[not akin

mahaujas,
mighty,
V

great

strength,

[mathara, 12081]

[maha +

manava,
mame;
w.
.

m. boy, youngster,
child/]

lma

(mimite [660-3]; mamatl,

manu, 'man': perhaps for *malnava:

'

amasta; mita [954c]; matum; mitva; 1. measure; 2. measure -maya). with, compare; 3. mete out; 4. arrange, form; build; make, 72 2 [for 1,
.

cf Prussian malnyx,

manavaka,
ava, 1222b.]

m. manikin, dwarf, m.

[manmystic
[matr,

matarigvan,
name
1227 2
of Agni.

Mataricvan,
brother.
jxarpcas,

cf. fi4-rpov,

'measure'; Lat.

ni-mi-us, 'not

to be
fid-pTj

measured, excessive';
mS-nu-s, 'former,

for 4,
i.e.

cf.

ma. tula,
:

m.

mother's

and Lat.

hand';
col-

cf.

(jL-fiTpcas,

Doric

'mother's

cv-fxapi)s t

'handy, easy': see also the

set

brother.']

lateral

form VI mi, 'build, under matf" and mas.] 4-anu, (form after, i.e.)

up/ and
in

matf

[373], f.

mother; applied also to the

sticks

earth, the
re-create

Dawn, the

of attrition

(82 9 ).

[perhaps
of

'the one

who metes
the

imagination, conceive.

out' food to the household, or else 'the

+ upa, measure with, compare. + nis, fashion or make out of (abl.);

struct.

former'
conV1

the

child

in

womb,

+ vi-nis,
-I-

lay out (garden).

limit.

measure or mete/ ' form/ 1182d cf. Doric fxdrnpt Lat. mater, fjL'fjTTip, AS. moder, Eng. mother ; also /xcua,
'
'

ma,

pari

measure around,

mother.']
adv.

f pra, measure. 4prati, make (so

against, cf pratima.

matrtas,
as to be a match)

from the mother, on the

[matr, 1098b.]
as one's mother.

mother's side,

+ vi,
V 2

measure out;
or

then (like

Eng. meas-

matr vat, adv. matr a, f. 1.

cpds
[see

ure), pass over, traverse (the sky).

ma
vi
,

mi (mimati

[660-3];

mimaya).

measure; at end of adj. as its measure, 1302c 3], having so and so long or high or large, etc.:

bellow.
-f

ja.nu-ma.tra, knee-deep

bellow or cry aloud.

fathom broad;
i.e.

vyama-matra, a 2. the full measure,

;
*

ma,

adv. and conj. not, mostly in prohibitions

limit

[1122b]:

1.

regularly

w. subjunctive,

i.e.

its limit,

at end of adj. cpds, having and then, not more than ;

*

as

these

augmentless form of a past tense

[579-80],

adj. cpds

being

used
*

substantively

(1247
,
,

76 16 , etc.; in order that not, 53 7 ; 2. w. imperative, 22 2 , 35 n 50 4 ; 3. rarely w.

,

III 4 ),

50 9 ;
other
this

optative,

79 17

4.

w.

evam, not
[cf.

so,

38 6

mere 27 2!) such a cpd as first member of ancpd, 34 8, 37 6 hence 3. from

merely,

only,

5.

w. u,

mo,

see u.

^,

Elian

fid,

frequent

use

'not, that not/]

cpds in the form

n.

of matra at end of matra (334 2 ), the quasi-

mans and mansa [397],

also
in
pi.

meat, flesh; used

meso,

stern,

matra,
'

n.

measure,
1185c

i.e.

height,

[cf.
'

Church Slavonic
flesh
*
:

depth, length,
[V 1
'

breadth, distance
:

(43 12 ).
fic-rpov,

Prussian mensa,

cf 64 7 n.]
.

ma,

measure/

cf.

miusatva,
logical

n.

the being meat, the etymo[1239.]

measure.']

meaning of mansa.

mada,

m. revelry.

[Vmad.]

mana]
mana,
m.
n.

[216]
1. opinion;
[V man,
like

2.

(like the

may in,
mar a,
'die.']

a. wily,

[maya.]
n.

Eng. opinion) estimation, esp. good esteem;

mayobhavya,
[mayobhu,
m.

gladness,

happiness.

-3. honor.
2

1148.2.]

1211, cf. 1208c]

mana,
so

m.

the

structure,

castle.

Eng. building, and [VI ma, 'make, Eng. maker, name of Agas-

killing,

murder.

[Vlmr,

build/ 1150.1a.] 3

marakata,/.
like the obs.

mana,
ironjTTjy,

m.

1.
;

poet

2.

as

tya's father,

Mana.
(giving,

[do.]
i.e.)

-I, a. smaragdine, emerald [marakata, 12081] mar an a, n. a killing; w. prawap, incur killing, get killed, [caus. of V 1 mr, die/

(adj.).

'

man a- da,
a woman
V
to

a.

showing honor
of

1150. lb.]

(to others); as m. honor-giver, address

maratmaka,
nature,
1302.]

her lover.

having murder as one's murderous. [mara + atmaka,

a.

man ay a
of 1

(manayati).
cf.

honor,

[denom.

mana v a,

marga, a. of or pertaining to game or human; descended from deer; as m. track of wild animals, slot; then, in general, track, way, path, man or Manu (see mana) 2. as m. one [mrga, 1208f.] of the sons of men, a man; 3. m. Manava, name of a school of the Yajur- marja, adj. subst. cleaning, a cleaner, in [manu, 1208c: for mgs 1 and 2, cpds. veda. [Vmrj, 627 1 2 .] observe that Old High Ger. mennisch, mar jar a, m. cat. ['the cleaner/ so called from, its habit of cleaning itself though prop, an adj. fr. man, 'homo/ and often: fr. marja: formed like karmara, meaning 'humanus/ is used also as a 1226b.] subst. meaning man/ and used in its Ger. form Mensch, 'man/ as subst. only: cf. ma lava, m. Malwa, name of a country in
mana: 1.
1067.]
a.
;
-

'

also nara,

manusya, manusa.]

west-central India.

manava-dharmagastra, n. law-book of malava-visaya, m. the land of Malwa. mala,/ crown, wreath, garland, the Mana v as or Manava-school. m a n a s a a. sprung from the mind of the malin, a. crowned, wreathed, [mala.] malya, n. crown, wreath, [mala, 1210.] mind, [manas, 1208a.] manusa,/. -l, a. pertaining to man, hu- mas [397], m. 1. moon, see candra-mas; then (as in Eng.), a moon, i.e. month. man (cf manava). [manus, man; as
,
;

77i.

1208a end
gods.

cf

manusya.]
a.

manusa-daivika,
[1257.]
a.

of

men and

of

mandarya,

descended from Mandara;

as m. descendant of

many a,
Mana
;

a.

M. [mandara, 1211.] descended from a poet or from

Mana's son.
m., as
ass,

as m. the poet's son or

[3 mana, 1211.]

mama,

a.

lit.

of mine; voc.

s.

word

measurer/ VI ma, 1151.1c 2 cf. l*7}-vrj, 'moon'; Lat. Mena, ' menstruationis dea'; Goth, mena, AS. mona, Eng. moon; AS. monan dseg, 'dies Lunae/ Eng. Monday; also fi4]vt stem fievs, Lat. mens-i-s, 'month'; AS. monaft, prop, 'a lunation/ Eng. month."] mas a, m. 1. moon, see purna-masa; 2. month, [transition-stem fr. mas, 399.]
['the
:

of address

of a
(a
in

dog

to

an

uncle,

masa-traya,
months.

n.

month-triad,

three

[mama
power;
illusion.

(491), 1208f.]

may a, f

1.
esp.,

working,
Veda,

and

so)

masa-satka,
months,

n.

month-hexade,

six

supernatural or
later, trick;

wonderful power; wile; 2.

[V 1

ma,

make,

i.e.

have

effect,

mahina, a. glad, blithe. [Vmah, 1177b.] V lmi (min6ti, minut; mimaya; mita;
-mitya). build; establish; setup (a post,
pillar),
'

work/ 1149,

cf.

258.]

maya-kapota, m. illusion-pigeon. mayakapota-vapus [418], a. having

the form of a phantom-pigeon.

[collateral
q.v.
:

make, build/

cf

form (250a) of VI ma, mit and Lat. me-ta,

.

'post'; mu-rus, 'wall.']

[217]
V 2

[Vmih

mi

or

mi

(minati, minati

mimaya,
-miya).

mimye; amesta; mesyate; mita;

to
1

mithu na, 1. a. paired, forming a pair 2. m., later n. pair (consisting of a male
and female), pair of children; anything). [Vmith, 1177c]
pair (of

minish, lessen; minish, bring low; bring

nought.
'
;

[cf.

pLi'vi-ai,

Lat. mi-nu-o,
'

lessen

AS.

positive min,

small

High Ger. comp. minniro, *minv-iro, High Ger. minre, Ger. minder,
fieluv, */jLT}-low,
'

Old Middle
' ;
'

mithuya,
acct
!]

adv.

falsely.

[see

mithu:
[younger

less
less

'

mi thy a,

adv. wrongly, falsely,

less
'
:

'

Lat. min-or,
fr.
'

'

'

form of mithuya.]

per-mi-t-ie-s,

'

ruin

AS. min comes

mithyopacara,
.

m. false service or simu-

perhaps Eng. minnow,

-f

very small fish/]

V

lated kindness. [mithya

+ upacara,

1279,

pra, bring

to

nought; pass, come to

nought, perish.

mithya being used as a quasi-adj.] mil (milati; mimela; milisyati; milita;

militva; -milya).

migh, see mit f. post,

V
, :

mih.
pillar,

meet; assemble,

[cf.

prop.
.

[V 1

mi,

set up,*

Lat.
pi.

mille,

'assemblage, host, thousand,'

383b 8 for mg, cf Eng. with ponere, set up/

'

post, Lat. postis,

mitra, 1.

comrade (Vedtc only) ; esp. 2. Mitra, name of an Aditya; 3. n. friendship (rare and Vedic only); 4. n. friend (commonest meaning and
m.
friend,
a.

whence the borrowed Eng. thousand (paces), milia pas* suum ' perhaps mil-it-es, going in com. panies or troops and so, like Eng. troops,
mil-ia,

mile,

'a
;

'

'

'

soldiers/]

mi ,
and

mix,
the

in the desid.

mimika
or

(see

1033 ) %
[cf.

gender).

deriv. # (xiK'W-jj.1,

micra
Lat.

migla.

mitrabandhu-hina,
friends and relatives.

destitute

of

fj.lypvfit t
'

misceo, *mic-sc-eo,

[1265, 1252.]

mix

' ;

mitra-labha,
title

m.

Friend-acquisition, as
of the Hitopadeca.

mischen,

High Ger. misken, Ger. 'mix'; AS. miscian, *mih-sc-ian,

Old

of the

first

book

mitratithi,
man.

m.

Mitratithi,

name

of

['having Mitra as his guest' or

else 'guest of

M/:

the

mg
(see

of the cpd

depends on 1267 1 ), and

atithi.]

its

accent

this is not

and known: mitra + migra,

1302 *

whence Eng. mix for misk (like ax, formerly good English for ask); also Eng. mash, 'mixture' esp. of grains, whence verb mash, 'mix, and esp. make into a confused mass by crushing/]
a.

mixed.
m.

[Vmic,, 1188.]

mi^ribhava,
nom. du. m. Mitra and
the mingling
[see 1255

the becoming

mixed,

mitra-varuna,
Varuna.

(intrans.).

[micrlbhu.]

and Whitney miribhava-karman, n. mingling-action, 94a.] process of becoming mixed. mith (methati ; mim6tha ; mithita ; mirIbhtL, become mixed, [micra, 1094.] mithitva). 1. meet together as friends, mic, la, same as migra. [1189.] associate with, pair 2. meet as rivals, V mis (misati; mim&sa; amimisat; misita; dispute, wrangle, altercari. [observe that -misya). open the eyes, have the eyes Eng. meet is just such a vox media and open. means both 'harmonize' and 'have a + ni, close the eyes fall asleep; wink. conflict/] V mih or migh (meliati; amiksat; mek-

and

a,

mithas,

adv.

together, mutually,

among

each other; in turns, [Vmith, lllld.] mithu, a. wrong; false; used only in the
adv. ace.
s.
s.

n.

mithu

(lllld),

and

instr.

midha [222 3 ]). make water, [fr. migh. (223 8 come ppl. meghamana, and noun megha, 'cloud': cf. d-pix-eco, Lat. orig. ming-ere, AS. mig-an, make water
syati;
)
'

' :

f.

mithuya

(1112e), wrongly, falsely.

mg,

'

pour
(cf.

out,'

whence on the one hand

[Vmith: for mg, observe that Ger. verlcehren means both to turn the wrong way and 'to associate with,' whence Verkehr, ' intercourse/ and verkehrt, wrong/]
' '

'mingere' and on the other 'rain, drip,

drop'
fatness,

noun mih); then, fig. 'drop bestow richly* (see under midh-

vahs).]

mih]
mih,/.
mist.
t
.

[218]
'

[Vmih: cf o-/ai'x- A?;, mist AS. mist *mig-st, Eng. mist.'] midhvans, a. bestowing richly, bountiful. [said to be perfect ppl. of Vmih, 222 s
' ,

s}

mud

(m6date

mumud6; modisyate;

mudit&). be glad, rejoice; mudita, glad, happy, [cf. Vmad and V lmand.]

700b, 803 2 .]

+ a, in amoda. muni, m. 1. pressure,

ward, impetus, 78
7
;

the pressing on-

mimansya, grdv.
[fr. desid.

to be called in question.

2.

man

driven on

of
see

milhuse,

Vman, 1028e, 963.] midhvans and Whitney

a.

by inward pressure
54.

or impulse,

person in
later

(religious)

ecstasy,

enthusiast;

mukta-gapa,

any distinguished sage or seer or curse, leaving his curse behind him. ascetic, esp. one who has taken a vow of silence (cf. mauna) [vmuc] hermit, 40 9 etc. miikha, n. -1. mouth, 39 8 40, 51 12 mumurfcu, a. wishing to die, about to die, 2. visage, countenance, moribund, [fr. desid. of Vlmr, 1028b, jaws, 18 23 face, 13 3 snout or face of an animal, 1178f.] 12 at end of cpds, esp. w. an adj. Vmus (musnati; mum6sa; amosit; mus44
a
laid

having

aside

3.

[1298a],
or

or adjecttvely

used prep. [1305],

direction;

adv.

[1306]

denoting

udan-

mukha, having
northward
25 21
;

a northward face, turning

abhi-mukha, having the face

(like

towards; 3.
;

Eng.

face)

surface,
like

4.

(like

Eng. head, and

i.e.

chief
best,

from caput) the head, most excellent, 51 22

.

chief,

mukhya,
so)

a.

(at the

mouth

or front,

and
cf.

musitva; -miisya). rob; steal, [cf. mus, 'the thief, i.e. mouse'; pvs, 'mouse/ and from the shape, 'muscle'; Lat. mus, 'mouse,' whence diminutive mus-culus, 'muscle'; AS. mus, 'mouse' and 'muscle/ Eng. mouse; Ger. Maus, 'mouse' (whence denom. mausen, 'steal/ in which we are brought back again to the orig. mg of the primitive), and also 'muscle of the
ita;

chief,

most

excellent,

[miikha,

thumb
*

'

further,

fivia., *fivo~ia f

Lat. mus-ca,

mg4:
V

1212a.]

fly

'

see also

muska.]
testicle;

muc

(muncati, -te [758]; mum6ca, mamuce; amucat; moksyati, -te; mukta;

muska,

m.

1.

2. pudenda

m6ktum; muktva; -mucya; mocayati,

-te[1041
loose,
2
]).
;

[from noun mus, i.e. (383a 2 ) mus, 'mouse': f or mgs, see under V mus;
muliebria.
cf. jjLiKT-xov

release;

free;

let

go;

let

to avtipziov
cf.

ttaX

yvvaiKtiov fx6ptov:

34

14

lay aside; release esp. from

or) utter,

w.

muska,

also Persian

mushk, Eng.

the bonds of sin (93 18 ) or existence; (let

go,
i.e.

musk, 'perfume got from a bag behind

the navel of the musk-deer.']

emit

e.g.

sounds; shed
or clear':

(tears); discharge (phlegm, urine, ordure,

muska-dega, m
groin.

region of

the testes,

smells),

[orig.

specialized in

mg, 'to free Greek and Latin

*
:

'to clear
'snout,
cf.

mustf,

the nose, to snot

Lat.
e-mung-o,

cf

&7ro-/xu<r<7", *-/xvk-jq>,

miisala,

m.f. m.

fist.

n.

pestle.

[181c]

'snot';

/Au/e-Wjp,

Vmuh
be
ton,

nose'; Lat. muc-us, 'snot': for mg,

(muhyati, -te ; mum6ha, muniuhe; amuhat; mohisyati; mugdha, mudha).

confused;
foolish,
.

relation of snout to the cognate verbs snot

err;

lose

one's

senses;

and snite.'] 4- nis, let out;

mudha,
release.

and as
'

subst, fool, simple-

[cf Lat. mug-er,

false player.']

+ pra,
w. abl.
-f

let

go forth from, release from,

e.g.

muhus,
muhur
another,

adv.

suddenly;
at

in a

muhus,
i.e.

one
['

moment; moment at

vi, loosen,
;

a bond

(ace.)

from
w.

(abl.),

repeatedly.

in a bewilder-

79 18
also

untie; free; pass, be freed or sepof,

abl.,

arated from, be deprived

to.

but
cf.

way/ \/muh, lllld.] muhurta, m.n. 1. moment; 2.

ing
tieth of a day,

thir-

instr.

(283

).

[for last

mg,

an hour (of 48 minutes),

Eng.

loose

with

lose."]

59 10

[muhus.]
see

munja,

m. sedge; esp.

Saccharum Munja.

mudha,

Vmuh.

[219]

[Vmrd
used of " bruisers/' Odyssey 18. 31 ^i5a-*j, ' mill Lat. mol-a, mill Eng. meal (for
;

mutra,

n. urine.
a.

murkha,
[V murch,

stupid, foolish;

as m. fool.

' ;

'

'

mg 3.]
n.

mg,
fool-hundred.

murkha -gat a,
Vmurch
chita,

(murchati;

mumurcha;
become
;

murrigid:
V

AS. 'fine earth' (for mg, Vmrd.]

cf.

pista)

mol-de,
cf.

Eng. mol-d,
:

m*d)

cf.

also

murta

[220 2 ]).

3mr,
'

exists

perhaps in marut.
'

[cf. pap-

1. coagulate, acquire consistency; 3. so 2, take shape, be formed

come
torpid,
stiff,

and
(be-

fxaipw, *fxap-/j.ap-jo>,

flash

' ;

Lat. mar-mor,

marble.']
(like

numb,

torpid,

and

so)
3,

become mrga, m. 1.
Eng.
beast
of

AS.

deor) wild animal,

stupid,

senseless.

[for

mg

cf.

the
2
;

forest,

as
(w.

opp.
the

to

pagu,
spe-

see

'numb/ and then murti and murkha.]

'dull, stupid':

'cattle/ 67
cialization

then

2.
in

same

of mg as

Eng. deer) animal

murti,

firm body,

definite

shape, em-

[Vmurch, 220 2 .] murtimant, a. having bodily form,

bodiment.
carnate,

of the genus Cervus, deer, gazelle, [perhaps 'the ranger, rover/ Vmrj, q.v.: for
2,

in-

observe the use of deer in the more

sense
in

[murti, 1235.]
m.

general
skull
;

King Lear,

iii.

4. 128,

murdhan,

forehead,

head

"rats and such small deer."]

V

ojlenest figuratively,

highest

part;

mur-

dhni, at the head.

mula,

Eng. root), that from which a thing grows or proceeds,

n.

root; Jig.

(like

mamarja; amarjit, amarksit marksyate mrsta marstum also marjitum, mar-mfjya mrstva rub off; wipe away; jitva, -marjya).
(marsti [627];
;

mrj

root, basis

capital.

clean; polish.
'

mulya,
the

n.

price,

47 8

11
;

capital,
'

46 14

[properly, perhaps,
root,
*

adj.

pertaining to

radical,

basal/

and then,
:

as

subst,
q.v.]

basis ' of a transaction

fr. mula,

meaning 'move hither and thither over': then, on the one hand, 1. 'range, rove, streifen/ as in Avestan and, on the meregh, and Skt. mrga
[original
;

other,
vx.

2.

'go over with the hand,

i.e.

mas,

f.

q.v.: see

mouse, 383a 2 .]

['the

thief/
1T
;

Vmus,

rub, wipe, strip (a tree, a cow), milk':

for

2, cf. o-ftSpy-vvfjn,

'wipe off';

a-fxipy-o),

musaka,
as

m. thief; mouse, 46
of a man, 47
21 .

Mousey,
q.v.]

'strip off, pluck';

ere,
'

a-/xc\y-eiv,

Lat. mulg-

name

[Vmus,

to

milk '

AS. noun

meolc,

Eng.
guilt,

musakakhya, /
[akhya: 1280b.]

the

name Mousey,
[Vmus,
q.v.]

milk."]

+ apa,
undistinguished
V
;

musika, m. mouse, rat. musika-nirvigesa, a.

from a mouse.
V

wipe away; also Jig., of [cf. drrofiSpyvvfAt, 'wipe away.'] + pra, wipe off, polish.

mrd
54.]

(mrlati,
;

mrUyati
[for
1,

[1041
see

]).

be

lmr (mriyate [773] marisyati ; mrta

;

mamara; amrta; martum mrtva).

;

gracious

forgive,

Whitney

die; mrta, dead.

*fipoTosf
*

[w. mrta,
cf.
'
;

cf.

QporSs,

mrlika,
Whitney

n.

grace, mercy.

[Vmrd, 1186 4 ,
[1176a],

'mortal';

<p\b

^-fiap-dv-dr},
'

54.]

flame died

away

Lat.

mor-i,

die

'

mrta,

ppl.

dead; as
adv.

n.

death.

mors,
J>-r,

stem mor-ti-, 'death'; Goth, maurAS. morftor, Eng. murther, murder

(lit.

[Vlmr,
1107.]

'die.']

mrta vat,
mrtyti, m.
see 9516.]
V

as

if

dead.

[mrta,

see amrta.]

+ abhi,
(affected

die against,

i.e.)

affect un-

death.

[Vlmr, 'die/ 1165a:

by dying; gurunaw abhimrta, by a teacher by dying, i.e.) bereaved by the death of a teacher. 2mr (mrnati; mrnati [731]; murna).
pleasantly

mrd

(mrdnati; mardati, -te; mamarda; mardisyate mrdita marditum ; mrditva; -nifdya). press or rub hard,
; ;

crush;

smash.

[cf.

fidp-va-fxai,

'fight/

squeeze, crush, smash, destroy.

mrd]
[extension of
t

[220]
V

victim ; animal sacrifice. Vmid [cf. under medas.] vv(a weak/ cf. Lat. mollis, *molvis, *moldv-i-$, medhas, wisdom, in su-medhas. [equiv. soft, weak/ and {ZpaSvs, *fipadv-s, 'slow' of medha.] (for mg, cf. Ger. weich, 'soft/ w. Eng. medha, f wisdom. weak, and Lat. len~is, 'soft/ w. len-tus, melaka, m. assembly; w. kr, assemble.
2 mr,
'

crush '
:

cf. d-/xa\5'

'

destroy '

e.g.

a wall

w. mrdii,

soft,

'

'slow'):

[Vmil, 1181.]

with v'mrd in hima-mardana, 'melting

of the snow/

modaka,
meat,

m.

small round comfit, sweet-

we might compare
s

jtcASw,

[prop,

'gladdener/ Vmud, 1181:

'melt/ Eng. melt; but the

lateral

of the col-

so Eng. cheer

and refreshment are applied

form

smelt

makes

this doubtful:

esp. to eatables.]

see also mradas.]

maunja,
-l,

+ vi., destroy, mfd, f earth; loam;

*

sc.

a. made of Munja-grass; f. mekhala, girdle of Munja-grass.

clay;

mound

of

[miinja, 1208f.]

earth,

62 18

[prop,

'crumbled
'

earth/

maunji-nibandhana,
the Munja-girdle.

n.

ligation

of

v'mrd: similar specializations of

mg

are

frequent

crumbling maun a, n. silence, [muni, 1208d.] earth, dust/ Eng. mol-d, come fr. a y]mal, mna, uncertain verbal, minded; assumed the cognate of V 2 mr, ' crush, crumble ' on account of sumna. [V mna.] Ger. Grand, 'sand/ is fr. the same root V mna (manati; amnasit; mnata). collateral form of Varan, 'be minded/ 108g. as Eng. grind; Ger. Scholle, 'clod/ and
:

thus AS. mol-de,

zer-schellen,

break to pieces/ go back to the same root loga and losta, clod/
' ;

[see

man

cf

/-/iWj-o-K,

'

keep

in

'

mind/]
V

are derivs of Vruj, 'break.']

myaks
,

(myAksati

mimyiksa
;
.

[785]

rnrdti,

a.

soft;
a.

weak,

[\fmrd, q.v.]

mrnmaya,
see
V

made

of earth; w. grha,

amyak). be fixed in or on be present. + s a m keep together, 73 4

house of clay, the grave,

[mfd

-f-

maya

mradas,
V

n.

softness,

[v'mrad, collateral

maya.]
(mrgati,
;

mr

-te;
;

mami.rc.a, mamrge*

form of v'mrd, q.v.] ml a (mlayati mamlau

;

amlasit

amrksat

mrsta

mar stum

-mfgya).
mentally,

mlana").
V1

wither.
'

[collateral

form of
decay,

1.
hold

touch, mulcere, stroke; grasp, take

of;

mr,

die/

and
a.

so

'

perish,

2.
[cf.

take hold of
the

fade/]

consider.
yl*fipaic,

Hesychian &pa,Kciv, 'grasp, understand'; Lat. mulctouch.

-ti;

mlana-sraj,
land.
V

having a withered gar-

ere,

'

stroke.']

mluc
go.

(ml6cati

mumldca
retire;

mlukta).
re-

+ abhi,
V

mra
-1.

(mfsyate,
;

mamarsa, mamrse;
;

+ apa, go
tired,

off,

apamlukta,
[\/mlech.]

dmarsista

-mfsya
92 16
;

caus.

marsayati).

hidden. m. barbarian.

forget,

-2.

(like

Eng.

not

mleccha,
V

mind) disregard, treat as of no consequence, bear patiently.

m
is

ech

mlecchati )

speak unintelligibly

or barbarously,

[root *mlek: mlecchati

*

meka
'

a setting up,

in

su~m6ka.

[V 1 mi,

for *mlek-sketi, like prcchati, q.v., for

:

establish/]

*prksketi

cf. a-,u(j8)A.a/c-e*V,
'

V /***

err*

m6khala,/ girdle, see 59 s n. meghd, m. cloud. [Vmigh, see mih.] me das, n. fat. [s'mid or med (761a),
medyati, 'be fat/]

miss '

Ac, 0\aic -6s,

stupid/]

ya
of meat, broth;
esp.

[509],

relative

pron.
its

1.
73

who, which;
18
,

mdha,

m.

1.

juice

sometimes following

correlative: 7 6 , 17
9
,

2.

sap and strength, essential part,

29 6

30

16
,

3316,

52 \

78 w

79 7 ;

of the sacrificial victim;

3.

sacrificial

evambhuto vidvan, yas

samarthaa,

[221]
tarn

[yajlyaris
cf. us, 'as';

doctus
oftener

qui possit, 19 4 ;
its

2.

but

with which

but

these com-

muck

preceding
,

correlative:
,

ya
V

parisons are rejected in toto

by some.]
an
extended

ta, 77 12,
10
;

32

69 7 3 18, 17 18, 21 28 22*, 30 11 , yani esara, 74 s ; yac caw ucyate etad alasyavacanam, and (what is

yaks

(yaksate).

perhaps

said,

i.e.)

as for the saying

8 - 11
;

that

is

form q/**yah (*yagh), 'stir, move quickly': and so, on the one hand, pursue, esp. pursue avengingly, avenge, and on the other, dart
swiftly (as a suddenly appearing light).
[see the following three words

[fatalists'] sloth-talk, 18

3.

converting the subject or object of

verb into

substantive clause
:

sometimes,
,

and V*yah
is

kinship of Ger. jag-en, 'pursue, hunt/

doubted.]
n.

perhaps, merely for metre

29 3

38
19
,

7
,

58
;

6
;

but often for emphasis : 9 18 , 56

57 7

y6 yaksa,

spirit or sprite or

ghost; as m.

te jimuta abhavan, what were wings, those became clouds, for \& paksa abhavan jimutas, 93 s ay am y6

paksa asans,

a Yaksha, one of a class of fabulous genii, attendants of Kubera. [perhaps ' a restless

one/

V yaks

for connection of
cf.

mgs

of

h6ta, kir
[is],

u sa yamasya, who

this priest

root and deriv.,

the converse relation

he also that of Yama, 88 10 ; so yad, even w. words of different gender and

is

of Eng. spirit or sprite to sprightly, ' brisk, stirring/ and cf Scott's " restless sprite."]
.

number, as, prajapater

va

etaj

jyestham

first

tokam, yat parvatas, of P. that [was] the creation, what the mountains are,
9219; so 95 w 97i
;

yak sin, a. avenging. yaksma, m. disease,

avenging
1166.]

[Vyaks.]
[perhaps, the
sin-

Varuna's
-te;
;

'avenger/
iyaja,

Vyaks,
[784 ];
ista;

4.
yiit

which, what, as adj. pron. agreeing V

yaj

(yajati,

Ije"

: na_asmai vidna yam miham akirad dhradunim ca, not for him did the lightning avail, not what mist he scattered

w. incorporated antecedent

ayaksit,

ayasta
istva
;

yaksyati, -te;

sisedha,

yastura

honor (ace), 99 la a god worship; worship with prayer and oblation (instr.) ; and so
;

cans, yajayati).
;

abroad, and hail, 71

4
;

so

71

to

72 2 , 74 4
18
;

consecrate,

hallow, offer

sacrifice

in

79

?,

83

s
,

88
in

7
;

as subst. pron., the ante-

cedent not being expressed, 74 1(2 , 78

5. ya
[511],

special connections:

ya ya
;

when one honors or sacrifices (e.g., as a paid priest) on account of another, and middle, when one sacrifices on one's
Veda,
active,

whoever, whichever, whatever, whosoever, etc., 13 12 45 18 so ya ka ca, 68 10

, ;

ya ka ya ka

cid,
cid,

60 '**, 68 12 ya ka cana, 9 16 anyone soever, no matter who,

;
;

own account; yajamana, as m. one institutes or performs a sacrifice and the expenses of it; caus. cause or or teach a person (ace.) to worship
a certain sacrifice
(instr.)
;

who
pays
help

with

6. two or more relatives in the same clause: yo 'tti yasya yada mans am, when (who) someone eats the flesh of (whom) someone,
quilibet, 21
;

so

ya

ta, 18*;

serve a person
'

as sacrificing priest,

[cf ay-os,
.

worship,
a(ofiai,

sacred awe, expiatory sacrifice';

wy-jopat,
ay-v6s,
'

stand in awe of/

e.g.

gods
worsee

29 7
si

G6 n ; -7. ya, if anybody, quis (really an anacoluihon) : so 79 16

;

50 37

'worshipped, hallowed'; w. yajcf.

:

ya,

'colendus/

ay-io$,

'to
is

be
&yos,

8.
;

ya,

and

he, 74

illustration, see

512,

9. for further 611; for derivatives,

15
;

shipped,

holy '

different

agas.]
4-

510 for influence on the accent of the verb, 595 cf. yad, yasmat, yat, yena.
;

a , get as result of
for a person

sacrifice

(ace.)

(dat.) t eineni

a thing etwas

and primarily a demonstrative er-opfern. that and Ger. der): cf. '6s, 'he/ yajatra, a. venerable, holy. [Vyaj, ' 5' os, in ^ said he 1185d.] so/ in ovb" &s, #*, not even so ' secondarily a relative ydjiyans, a. excellently sacrificing, right cunning in the art of sacrifice. [Vyaj, (like Eng. that and Ger. der) : cf '6s, a or 1184, 468.] $, 8 for *85, 'who, which*; hence yat,
[orig.
(like

Eng.

'

' ;

'

yajurveda]
yajur-vedi,
texts,

[222]
m. the

Veda

of sacrificial

proverbs motivating
or action, e.g. 19 7
;

Yajurveda.

[see yajus.]

yajusmant,
nied

a. (possessing, i.e.)

accompa-matl
(sc.

therefore,

30

7
;

a preceding statement yatas * tena, since so yatas * atas, 36 2

by

sacrificial texts;

yatas
1

tad, 37 G

cf tatas.

[pron. root

istaka),

Yajushmati, name

applied

to

ya, 510, 1098.]

certain bricks used in building the sacred

fire-pile,

ydti
y dti
his
see
,

[519], pron. as

many, quot.

[pron.

and

so called because each

was
2

root ya, 510, 1157.4.]

laid with the recitation of a special text

m. ascetic,

man who
['

has restrained one who

of

its

own.
n.

[yajus, 1235.]

passions and abandoned the world;

yajus,

1.

sacred awe; worship;

as

2.
from

acrama and 65 3 n.

striver,

sacrificial

text,

distinguished

takes pains, one

who

castigates himself/

stanza (re) and chant (saman); -3. the

collection of such texts, the Yajur-veda.
[v/yaj, 1154.]

Vyat, 1155: connection

11571,
cf.

its

mg
'

was perhaps shaded

towards that of
of

restrainer '

the

by a popular word with Vyam,

;

yajna,

m. worship, devotion (so in Veda); act of worship, sacrifice, offering

954d.]

later, esp.

yatna,
w.

(these the prevailing mgs).

[Vyaj, 1177a,

201.]

yajna-kratii,
i.e.

m.

sacrifice-ceremony,

m. a striving after effort; pains; kr: take pains; bestow effort upon (loc), have a thing (loc.) at heart, l 18 ; yatne krte, pains having been taken.

rite.

[1280b.]

[Vyat, 1177.]
m. sacrifice-goat,

yajna-cchaga,
ga, 227.]

[cha-

yatra,

adv.

where,

e.g.

II 10
;

whither;
;

-correl. w. tatra, 24*, 85 19

n.

w. ena, 83 10

yajiia-patra,

sacrificial utensil.

yajnartham,
tham, 1302c 4.]

adv. for a sacrifice,

[ar-

yatra yatra, where soever; catuspathe, yatra va, at a quadrivium, or somewhere

(else),

104 21
rel.

[pron. root ya, 510, 1099.]

yajnlya,
sacrifice,

a.

1.

worthy of worship
holy,

or

yatha,

adv.

and

conj.

1.

in

which

reverend,

divine

2.
as m.

active or skillful in sacrifice, pious

offerer,

[yajna, 1214.]
a.

way, as; sometimes following its correlative: yatha, 22 * 4, 43 2, 44 20 evam tatha yatha, 37 8 ; 2. but much oftener pre ;

yajnopavitd,
vita.]

the sacrifice-cord, sacred

left shoulder,

ceding

its

correlative:

tesaxh

sam hanmo

cord worn over the

[upa[Vyaj,

aksani,
of

yatha_,idam

harmiam, tatha,
so 61 6 ,
,

them we

close the eyes, as (we close)

;

yajvan,
V

m. worshipper, sacrificer.

this house, so, 77 1S

etc.;

27 M 21
,
*

16 -

1169. la.]

yat

yet ; dyatista ; yatisyati, -te; yatitd, yattd; y&titum;

(yatati,
-te

yatha evam, 18 18 95 7 -eva (Vedic), 86 12.is

;

9
;

yatha

3.

correlative omitted:

buddhim pra;

-ydtya).
mid. join,

1.

act,

join,

trans.;

2.

range one's self in 3. mid. order, proceed in rows, 86 14

intrans.;
;

try to join, strive after; take pains;

cans, (cause to attain,
i.e.)

4.

requite with

kurosva, yatha^icchasi, decide (so), as thou wishest, 9 n 5 20 etc. so with verbs * of saying, etc.: tad bruhi, yatha upadadhama, this tell us (viz. the way) so in which we are to put on *, 96 14
;
,

reward or punishment. [perhaps orig. 'reach out after* and akin w. Vyam.]

88 6

'

7
;

4.
at

without finite verb, as mere particle

e.g.
,

+ a reach to, attain, get a foot-hold. + pra, (reach out, i.e.) make effort, take
,

of comparison, as, like,

19
;

so enclitic
5
,

end of a pada, 71
4
;

12- 16

87 n

2 , 31 \

pains.

43
adv.

in

solemn

declarations:

yatha

*,

yatas,
for,

from what (time

14
;

or place or

tena satyena, as surely as

so, 13 2 ff.
;

reason):
,

1. where, 6
;

2. because,
introducing
series

28 23 38 5

esp.

common as
(only)

a proverb or

the Jirst

of a

of

combinations (cf. ya 5) yatha tatha tatha, according as so, yatha 18 yatha tatha, the more, 48 the more
* *
*

5.

[223]
in

[yadi
adv. according to in-

some way or other any rate, 62 9 ;

(cf

ya5

end), at

yathagraddham,
clination, as

you
a.

will,

[yatha + craddha,
-am,
adv.

6.
that
:

in
in

order that, so that, ut,

(so)

1313b, 3342.]

Veda,

w.

subjunctive,

88 u ,

yathepsita,
Vap.]

as desired

896,10,12^ 9019; later, w. opt, 14; w. fut.

ind., 3 4

according to one's wish,

[yatha + ipsita,
;

garti,

yatha svami jatatha maya kartavyam, I must

;

w. pres. ind.,

yathokta,
yad, 1.

a.

as

afore-) said

-am, adv.

act so, that the master wakes, 30 16

so

as aforesaid,

[yatha + ukta.]
s. n.

37 6

T
,

3822,

39 1

-7.

that,
7
;

w.

verbs of
influence

as nom. ace.

to

ya, sec ya;

saying, knowing,

etc.,

30

for

used in cpds and derivs, see 510;

conjunctive adv.

on accent of verb, see 595.

510, 1101
:

[pron. root ya,

that;

2. as tan na bhadram

cf. article

ya.]
a.

yatha-kartavya,

requiring to

be

done under given circumstances ; as n. the proper course oi action, 41 ll yathakamam, adv. according to wish, agreeably, 16 2 in an easy-going way, slowly, 49 1*. [yatha + kama, 1313b.] yatha-karya, = yathakartavya.
.

krtam, yad vicvasah krtas, therefore it was not well done (herein), that trust was reposed, 22 17 ; ninya ciketa, prcnir yad udho jabhara, he knoweth the
secret, that P.

offered her udder,

;

78 8
,

introducing oratio recta, 38 1

yad

tad,
;

as for the fact that

therein, 36 1

so

94 16

yad vai tad abruvan,

in causal connections
:

as for the
;

yathakramam,
in

adv. according to order,

fact that they said that, indeed, 96 2S

regular

series.

[yatha + krama,

3.
(i.e.

like

Eng. that
;

1313b.]

on account of which), 78 16
since

yathagata,

on which one came; -am, adv. by the way by which one came, [yatha + agata, Vgam, 1313b.]
a.

tad,

therefore,

17

6
;

yad* yad
*

tasmat, inasmuch as
since
(t.e.

therefore, 15 8
12 14
-

considering that), 79 1 *; pur;

yathangam,
anga, 1313b.]

adv.

limb

after limb or

pose:
that,

in order that, 78 9 , 72

result:

limb on limb ;

membratim.
adv.
as
it

[yatha +
is,

71

6 7
-

etadrca
to

dharmajna, yan

mam hantum
really
ac-

udyatas, so understanding

yathatatham,
curately,

the

law,

as

undertake to slay me,

as,
2

[yatha + tatha, 1313b, 1314a.] yathabhimata, a. as desired, that one likes, [yatha + abhimata, V man.]

285;

4. temporal:
then

86 6

tad
*

yad,

yathabhimata -deca,
place that one likes.

m. desired place,

when, 71 ; yad so yad then, 92 12

;

tatas,

when
;

taditna, 70 7
*,

[1280 V)
is fit,

correl. often

lacking:
;

yad
,

*,

when

yathayogyam,
to propriety,

adv. as

according

(sc.

then), 75 12
the

so

80 8 81 17

while, 71

s
;

[yatha + yogya, 1313b.]

a.

hence,
(cf

temporal use passing insensibly

,

yathartha,
fact, true
;

according to the thing or

as n. the pure truth,

[yatha
is

yad vacama, when or if we will, 73 17 and Eng. when w. Ger. wenn) into the
conditional,

+ artha.] yatharha,
fit
;

5.
14
;

if,

80 9

10 *

n yad placed
;

a.

according to that which

within

the

dependent clause,

78 8

(quoted

-am, adv. suitably, according to one's

under 2), 79

for

influence

on acct

dignity,

[yatha + arha, 1313b.]

adv. according to
le

yatha vat,
comme
il

comment,

of verb, see 595. 1111a.]

[pron.

root

ya, 510,

faut, duly,

[yatha, 1107.]

yad a,
when
84 5,
w.

adv.
*
*

yathavidhi,
tion or rule,

adv. according to prescrip-

when; yada yada then

;

tada. or tatas,

atha,

Vedic,
see

[yatha + vidhi, 1313b.] yatha-vrtta, a. as happened; -am,

or circumstances
(as nom. or ace.
s.

6, 7

yada yada, quandocunque,

[pron. root ya, 1103a.]

tada.

verb of telling; either the actual occurrence

n.) t

yadi,

adv. if;

1.

w. pres. ind. in protasis:

ind.,

apodosis has pres.

or as

it

really

happened

(as adv., 1313b).

43 7 , 6528, 99 ; has fut.,

20 17 , 37 12 42 M, 39 2, 44*; hasim,

yadbhavisya]
perative, 10
16
;

[224]
Yami, constituted the first human pair, selection lxiii.; honored as father of mankind (cf. also maun) and as
his
sister

28 9 40 1
,

has no finite verb, 18 17 , 25 8, 2.w. fut. in protasis and apo-

dosis,

9 2, 11 s ; 3. w.pres. opt in protasis and apodosis, 3 17, 98 20 4. w. no finite verb in protasis : apodosis has imperative,
;

king of the

spirits of the

departed fathers
later

(pitaras), see

83 8 n.;

in

times,

re-

has no finite verb, 27 32 n 48 ii, 84 2 63 9 va, 28 alternative conditions: ;

9 18
;

garded as the 'Restrainer* (Vyam) or ' Punisher/ and ruler of death and of the

yadi va 28 or
*

*,
;

va, whether

*,

or

*,

*,

2
),

apodosis
(e.g.

introduced by tada
or

dead in the under-world, 7 11 ; yami, /. Yami, twin sister of Yama. [so Thomas,

{e.g.

25

tad (37"), tarhi (32"),

3 n ).

Hebrew Pom, means

twin.']

without adv.

[pron. root ya,

yama-rajan,
king
;

a.

having Yama* as their

1103d.]

as m. subject of

Yama.

[1302a.]

yadbhavisya,
will

says yad bhavisyati, (tad) bhavisyati or " What will be,

a.

who

yayati,

m. Yayati, a patriarch

of

the

olden time, son of Nahusha.

[perhaps

be"; as m. fatalist; Yadbhavishya WhatwillV, name of a fish. [1314b.]

(yacchati,
;

or

'The Striver/ Vyat,

Vya, 1157.1c]
orig.

cf.

1155.2c: or from
or

yam
yem6
yata
hold
;
;

-te

[747];

ayamsit,

yamtum
hold up,
;

ayamsta ; yamitva
sustain,

yayama, yava, m. yielding yamsyati

-yamya).
;
.

prob.

any grain

corn,

flour; later, barley-corn,

'

barley,

[cf fad, *(aF-id,

corn/]
a.

support
offer,

hold
grant,
[cf.

yava-madhyama,
corn middle,
i.e.

having a barley-

back, restrain

hold
(the

out,
teeth),

big in the middle and

furnish;

show

77*.

Cn/mla, 'restraint, i.e.

punishment/]

+ a, hold out, i.e. extend, and so (like Eng. extend), lengthen ; ayata, extended,
long.

small at the ends, like a crescendo-diminuendo sign; as n. the Yavamadhyama, name of a candrayana or lunar penance.
[1297, 1280b.]

yavistha,
raise
(like

a.

youngest;

esp.

of a

fire

just

+ ud, 1.
35 20
take
;

(the

arms, weapons),
i.e.)

2.
or

Eng. take up,

(a

under-

born of the sticks of attrition or just set on the altar, [superl. to ydvan, q.v., but

set

about
like

thing);

udyata,

from the simpler *yu, 468.]

having undertaken, w.

inf.,

28

yavisthya,

a.

= yavistha,

but always at

end of a pada and as diiambus. [comp. to younger. a. raise; 2. set about; samudyata, hav- yaviyans, yilvan, q.v., but from the simpler *yn, ing set about, w. inf., 40 2.

+ aam-ud,

ud-yam

[1077b]:

1.

the

+ upa

hold on

to,

take hold of ;
.

esp.,

468.]

middle, take to wife, marry, 98 8

+ ni,
intent
-f

hold, restrain;

niyata, having re-

stricted one's self (to a certain thing), all

y a cas, yaas, yasti,

n.
a.

fame, honor.

[1151.2a.]

honored, splendid. [1151.2a.] [perhaps 'a support,' fr. staff,

upon one definite object. pra, hold or reach out, offer,

.

yacch, quasi-root of the present system

give; give
V

in marriage (as a father his daughter),

of yam: cf 220, 1157.] yah, stir, move quickly, inferred fr. yaks,
.

98 7
-f

q.v.,

and yahva, 'continually moving,

prati-pra,
2 >.

offer in turn, pass (food),

V

restless.*

w.gen., 100

+ vi, hold asunder, stretch out. + gam, hold together, co-hibere,

check
;

hold in

samyata, restrained.
a.

yama, 1.
(holder,

holding, restraining
bridle.

2. m.

[Vyam.] twin, geminus; as m. yama, 1. a. paired, a twin; 2. The Twin, Yama, who, with
i.e.)

yayau; ayasit[911]; yaayati; yata; yatum; yatva; -yaya). 1. go, 39i; yatas, avasitasya, of him that 8 w. journeys (and) of him that rests, 71 astam, 62 w see astam 2. go to, w. acc.t 43 17 91 6 w. dat. 49 u -3. go to, i.e.

ya

(yati;

attain to (a condition)

e.g.

attain

to

godhead,

i.e.

devatvam ya, become divine,

[225]
19 ;
so 17

[Vyuj
a.

etc.;
8
.

-4. yatu,
of
Vi,

let it go,

yavayad-dvesas,
[V2yu, 'keep
V

driving

away foes.

no matter, 44
[collateral

off': see 1309.]

form
'

'go/

108g:

lyu
yut6
only
;

(yaiiti [626],
;

Zrd
;

pi.

yuvanti, mid.

hence yana,

passage, way,' w. which cf

yuvati,

-te

finite

forms

Vedic
fast;

Lat. janus, 'passage, archway/

god thereof Janus: fr. ya-ma, 'period or watch of the night'; &-pa 'time, season/ Eng. year, show a development of mg like that of yama,
y

and the Vya comes also

yuta

-yuya).

fasten, hold

draw towards one, attract; join, unite. + sam, unite; samyuta, connected wit*
V

q.v.,

but

their

connection

w.

Vya

is

doubtful (see 2 vara).]

-f

anu, go
,

after, follow.

having reference to, 59 H 2yu (yuy6ti; ydechati [608 2 ]; ayausitj yuta; -yuya; caus. yavayati). repel, keep off or separate, trans. ; sometimes keep off or separate, intrans. ; a Vedic
i.e.
.

+ a come hither + sam-a, come

ble
;

or to or on.

word.

hither together; assem-

samayata, come.

-fpra, remove; prayucchant, removing (intrans.), moving away, and so (like Eng.
absent), heedless.

Eng. ye, doubtful.] yacitva yukti, f. 1. a yoking, harnessing; ; ; -2. yoke, team. [Vyuj, 1157, 219: cf. -yacya). make a request; ask a person 14 ask a (ace.) for a thing (ace), 46 e v{ts *(cvy-(ri-s ' a yoking.'] ; thing (ace.) of a person (abl.) 55 21 yug, n. 1. yoke; 2. couple, pair; 3. esp. w. manusa, a human generation yat, adv. as; temporally, so long as, 79 18
V
;

+ ud, go forth or out. + upa, go or attain unto. + pra, go forth; set out. yac (yacati, -te yayace
yacisye"

yu,
;

root

vfjieis,

of 2d pers. pronoun, Lesbian tippes, ye '

'

cf.
:

494.

[cf.

kinship of

ayacista

yacita

yacitum

[abl.

of pron. root ya, 1114a, 510: see

(as

that

which
sense,

is

united

under ya.]

descent), yivos avdp&Trwv;

requital
;

by common 4. and so, in

see
cf.

y at an a,

/.

esp.

punishment,
1182.] 1150.]

a temporal
58 n.
1

an age of the world,

pains of hell.

[Vyat, 1150.]

[Vyuj, q.v., 216. 1:

yugma.]
a.]

yatf, m. avenger, ['pursuer/ Vya, yana, m. way; as n. wagon. [Vya,

yugapat-prapti,/.
ing or arriving
at.

simultaneous reach[ap-

[1279 and

yama,yt
yama,
m.

-I, a.

of or

coming from Yama.

or going, 78 5

yugapad,
'

adv.
s.

simultaneously.

an adj. *yuga-pad, by side/ a in Eng., course (of a feast); 3. watch possessive form (1301) of a descriptive of the night. [Vya, 1166: for mg 2, cf. cpd (1280b) *yuga-pad, 'pair-foot.'] *repi-o5os, 'way around, circuit, course at yugma, a. paired, even; as n. pair, dinner/ and Ger. Gang, 'course': for couple. [Vyuj, 1166, 216.5: for mg, cf. mg 3, cf. veplob'os, 'time of circuit.'] couple, Lat. copula, *co-ap-ula, V ap + co-,
parently ace.
n. of

[yama, 1208f.]

1. course

2.

as

pair-footed, even-footed, side

yavant[517], 1.
many, 64
correl.
4
,

a. as

great,

101 9 ; as
its

'

fit

or join together.']

105 4

as

much;

preceding

yuj

(yunakti, yunkte*; yuyoja, yuyujS;

tavant; 2. yavat,

adv. as long,

while;

tavat
;

yavat, so long

as,

ayukta; yoksyati, -te; yukta; ydktum; yuktva; -yiijya yojayati). 1. yoke;

;

19 2 ,
as
as

42 8
,

yavat
,

so long, 15 5

tavat: 32 2 40 18
* ,

as
;

long

harness;
of

make ready
(101
17
)

for draught, used

as soon

wagon

as well as of steed (72 6 )

or
7
;

the

moment

that

then, 44 15,

then, generalized,

2. make ready,
e.g.

set to

3. yavat, as quasi-prep. w. ace; during; up to (in space or time); sarpavivaram yavat, as far as the serpent's hole, 39 1S adya yavat, until to-day,
22
;

work, apply;
stones, 76 18
;

use,

the

Soma-press-

yukta, engaged upon (he), 3. unite ; middle, busied with, 62 n

;

unite one's self with (instr.); yuj ana, in

24 2

[pron. root ya, 517:

cf.

tavant.]

company

with,

73 12 ;

4.
15

passive,

be

yuj]
united with
of,

[226]
(instr.), i.e. become possessed yuvatf, serving as a feminine to yuVan. yukta: possessed of (instr.), young woman; maiden. [1157.3 end:

60 15
;

12

having
fitted,

at

end yukta,

of cpd,
fit,

65 12 ;

perhaps pres. ppl. of V 1 yu,

'

attract.']

5. pass, be
be

joined or

made

ready, and so
suitable,

suited;

ytlvan [427], a. young; as subst. young man (distinguished from bala, 'child/
28 12 );
gods).

right, proper,

23 19
36
2
;

rightly,

etc.,

yuktam, adv. fitly, -6. yojayati [1041 2 ],

;
.

youth

(used
fr.

even

of

youthful
'attract/

[perhaps

Vlyu,
:

apply
jung-o,

lay on, 102 u

[cf

C^y-wfii, Lat.

suffix an,

not van, 1160

.

see yaviyans,
juven-i-s,
cf.

'yoke, harness, join'; w. yuga, 'yoke/ cf. vy6v, Lat. jugum, Ger. Joch, Eng. yoke : for euphony, see 219.]
-f-ud, *mid.

yavistha,

yuvati : cf Lat. 'young'; w. juven-cu-s, 'young/

Ger-

make

one's self ready, set to

self.
13
;

manic *yuvunga, yunga, Eng. young ; also Old Eng. yung-^e, Spenser's youngih, Eng.
youth.]

work, exert one's

+ upa,
use.

mid. harness, put

to,

73

apply,

yusma,
y iit ha,

see 491.

m. n.

herd.

[prop,

'a

union/

+ ni,
set,
cf.

mid.

1.

fasten to;
17 .

2.
[for

put (a
[1041
2
],

task) upon, commission;

lay,
e.g.

caus.

snares, 24

mg

2,

Vlyu, 'unite/ 1163: for mg, cf. also Ger. Bande, 'gang or set of men/ and Eng. band, 'company/ both indirectly fr. the
root of
bind.']

niyoga; also Eng.

apply,
i.e.

en-join w. its Lat.

predecessor in-jungere.]

yutha-natha,
w.

m. protector or leader of

+ pra,
employ,

use;

namaskaram,

the herd.

do adoration.

yutha-pa,
herd;
herd.
esp.

m. keeper or protector of the

+ sam,
at

join together, unite;

end of cpd : with, 34 4 ; connected with,

reference
ytij
8

samyukta, joined with, i.e. endowed

i.e.

the elephant that leads the

m. lord of the herd;

having
to-

yutha-pati,

esp.

to,

59 12, 14

the elephant that leads the herd.

[389, 219,

386b],

-1.

a.

yoked
[Vyuj:

yunas,

see 427.
see 491.

gether ; as m. yoke-fellow, and so comrade,

yuyam,
yena

2. a. paired, even. ayuj and ayuja.]

88
ytij
;

see

adv.

1.

wherefore, 6 2 ;
*

2.
and
'

yena
;

tena, because
ut,

therefore, 64 9
result

3.

y a,

a.

united,

combined.
n.

[Vyuj,

that,

introducing a
to

corre-

1213e.]

sponding
ppl.

'

such '
8
).

or

'

so

expressed

yuddha,

fought; as

[1176a], fight,

(21

10
)

or implied (ll

[pron. root ya,

[Vyudh, 1176, 160.] 1112a.] yuddha- varna, m. a sort of battle; a y6atha,

battle, contest.
battle, so to speak.
V

pronounced
swiftest.

yaistha,

a.

(best

going,

i.e.)

[Vya, 470 3 , 468.]

yudh
fight,
,

(yudhyate; yuyudhe'; ayuddha; yotsyate; yuddha; y6ddhum; -yiidhya).

[cf
.

y6ga,

m.

1. a

setting to

work;

use;

vff/j,ly7)j

*69-ixlvr} )

'

battle/]

+ a fight against. yudh, / fight, [vfyudh.] yudhi-sthira, m. Yudhishthira, son of Pandu and Kunti, to whom Brihadacva tells the story of Nala see 1 u n. [' firm in battle/ yudh-i (1250c) + sthira.]
;

2. appliance (thing applied), and so means esp. supernatural means, magic, 56 3 3. (the
appliance (act of applying);
; ;

applying one's self to a thing, and

pursuit
or

so)

acquisition (of

ksema
at

4.

connection, relation

a thing), cf -yogat,
;

end of cpd, from connection with in consequence of \ [Vyuj, 216.

i.e.

1.]
fit,

yup (yuyopa;
set

yupita; yopayati[1041 2 ]).

y^gya,
ting.

a.

of use, suited for use,

fit-

up an

obstacle, block or bar the

;

way

[y6ga, 1212a.]
m. fighter.
a.

hinder, thwart, 80 10

obstruct or clog, see

86 6 n.

yoddhr, yodhin,

[V yudh, 1182, 160.]

at

end

of cpds,

fighting.

yuva,

pron. stem,

2d pers.

dual, 491.

[Vyudh, 1183 .]

[227]

[rajas
m. keeper; warder; protector.

y6ni, m.f.

1.
i.e.

lap;

womb

or birth-place

raksaka,

2.

place of

origin;

origin,

93

4
;

3.

[VI raks, 1181.]

birth-place,

home; place of abiding; raks an a, n. protection; preservation. place, 86 17 89 8 RV. x.125.7; -4. (like [V lraks, 1150.] Eng. origin or birth) family, race form raksas, n. 1. harm; 2. concrete, of existence (as man, Brahman, beast, harmer, name of nocturnal demons who etc., in the system of transmigrations) as disturb sacrifices and harm the pious. this form is determined by birth, 67 [V 2 raks, 1151.2a.] [' the holder of the born or unborn babe, raksa, /. protection; watch. [VI raks, Vlyu, 'hold/ 1158. 2 cf. the analogous 1149.] metaphors in Lat. con-cipere, 'take, hold, raksi, a. guarding, at end of cpds*
, ,
;

2,)

'

conceive'; and in volva, 'cover, envelope/

[VI raks, 1155.]

and so 'womb/
lvr, 'cover/]

fr.

a root cognate with

raksitf,m.
1182a.]

protector

watcher.

[V 1 raks,

yonitas,
1098b.]

adv.

from

birth,

by

blood, [yoni,

raghd, 1.

a.

running, darting,

swift;

2. m. Raghu (The Runyosit, /. young woman, maiden, [perner, Apopevs), name of an ancient king. haps the attractive one/ fr. V 1 yu, [Vranh, q.v.: older form of lagM, q.v.] 'attract/ 1200a, 383. 3 (through the inter- rafiga, m. 1. color; 2. theatre, amphimediate form y6-sa, 1197, of the same theatre. [Vraj or raiij, 216. 1 connection mg) cf. yuvati.] of mg 2 unclear.]
as m. runner;
'
:
:

yauvana,
or maid),

n. youth, period between childhood and maturity, adolescence (of man

raj

or ranj (rajyati, -te;

caus.

ranjayati).
;

1.
;

rakta; -rajya; be colored; esp.

;

yauvana-da^a, /.
V

[yuvan, 1208a.] time of youth.

be red

2. Jig,
(cf.

rakta : red dyed as n. blood be affected with a strong feeling

ranh
trans.

(ranhati, -te).
;

1. make
.

to run;

hasten, trans.
[for

mid. run ; hasten, in*rangh cf the forms langh and ragM, and see under lagM.]
:

2.

be delighted with, be in love with ; caus. 1. color; redden; 2. delight, please, make happy.
raj
vi)
;

esp.

have pleasure

in,

[orig.

rakta,
V

ppl. colored; esp.

red? as

n.

blood.

rajaka)

'be bright or white' then ' glow, be red

(whence
see the

' :

[Vranj, 954a.]

lraks
protect
;

(raksati, -te; raraksa; araksit;

raksita; raksitum; -raksya).

keep,
i.e.

de-fend,

and its cognates &pyvpos, etc.; and cf. Vey in aor. =cu, 'dye/ and f>yevs, 'dyer*: w. this root may be conident. V3rj

both retain

and maini.e.

nected

the

root raj in

its

mgs given
the

tain; take care of (as a sovereign),

under

2.]

govern;
'

guard, ward;

save,

[a
cf.

desid.
a\e'$-a>,

+ anu,
tinge of ;

extension of V*rak or ark:

1. be colored after, take 2. feel affection towards.

.

ward off/ which bears a similar relation to VdAK or apK in #A.-aAK-, 'warded off/ dpK-ecu, 'ward off, protect'; cf. also Lat. arc-eQ ward off/ arx, ' stronghold of defence, citadel'; AS. ealh-stede, 'defence'
y

vi, 1. lose color; 2. be cold or indifferent towards (/oc), 45 8 [for mg

2, cf the senses of the simple verb

.

the

metaphor may be either 'not glowing/ and so, as in Eng., cold/ or else colorstead, strong-hold ealgian, protect less/ and so, indifferent/] for the two chief mgs of Vraks, cf. Lat. rajaka, m. washerman, who is also a dyer de-fendere, ward off, protect/] of clothes, ['whitener' or else 'dyer,' 4- pari, protect around save. Vraj, 1181.] 2 r a k s harm, in raksas. [perhaps only rajas, n. 1. atmosphere, air, region o\. another aspect of 1 raks, ward off/ i.e. clouds, vapors, and gloom, clearly di*,'beat away/] tinguished from heaven (dyaus, 72 2 ) ot
'

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

15*

rajju]
the ethereal spaces of heaven
divas, 81
8
,

[228]
(rocana
light
V

ran

(ranati

rarana

aranit).

be

or svar),

"where the

pleased; Vedic.

[ident. w.

Vram.]

dwelleth," these being beyond the rajas,

just as

rap as,
V

n.

bodily injury; disease.

the

aid-ftp

is

beyond the afy;

skies,

rabh

used

loosely

in

pi.,

the

71

7
;

the

sky conceived as divided into an upper and a lower stratum, and so dual, rajasi,
76 B
*

(rabhate; rebhe; arabdha ; rapsyate ; rabdha ; rabdhum -rabhya). grasp ; take hold of. [prob. a collateral form of Vgrabh, and ident. w. labh, see
;

12
;

so

far Vedic ;
Greek a^p, the
mist,

these

cf
'

rh

\<k<p-vpa,
' ;

'

spoils,
*

booty

'

2.
thick

post- Vedic: like the

air,

eX-\rj<p-a,

took

Lat.

lab-or,

undertaking,

gloom, darkness; 3.

labor'; perhaps
-f

?j\<p-ov,

'gat, earned.']
;

dust, e.g%

14

13
;

4.

in

the philosophical

system, darkness

(cf. 2),

the second of the

x. 125.8;

three qualities (see guna), soul-darkening

passion (popularly connected with raga,

'passion'), 66 8
[since
-

1<J

take hold upon touch, RV. 2. take hold of, i.e. undertake, 14 6 w. yatnam, undertake an effort, i.e. exert one's self, ll 2 ; 3. (like Ger. an-fangen and Lat. in-cipere) begin

1.

the orig. mg, as indicated

'

by

usage,

is

the cloudy (region), region of

gloom and dark' as distinguished from the everlasting light beyond, the word is
prob. to be derived
fr.

arabhya: w. simply from day on, 36 19

abl.,

beginning from * *, or 39 18 w. adya, from to;

+ anv-a,
hold on
(said
to.

take hold of

from behind,

Vraj in the sense

'be (colored,
t-pe&os,
riqis, neut.,
*

i.e.)

not clear': cognate are

+ sam-anv-a,
of

hold on to each other

;

'darkness,

Erebus/ and Goth.

*

several)

sam-anv-arabdha,
(see

darkness ' : for connection of

cf . Ger. Dunst,

touching.
t

mgs

2 and

3,

vapor/ and

sam-a,

undertake

a-rabh)

to-

Eng. dust.'] t j j u f. cord ; rope. [V *razg, ' plait ' cf Lithuanian rezgis, plaited work, basket '
, :

gether.

+ sam,

take hold of each

etc.),

other (for

'

dance, battle,

hold together; take

Lat.

testis,

*resctis,

*rczg-ti-s,

'rope': see
V

hold (of a thing) together.

Vmajj.]
V rafij, see raj.

ram

ran a, m. pleasure, gladness. ranva, a. pleasant, lovely.

rati,
/.

[Vran.]

rarama, rem6 -te aramsta ; ramsyate rata ramtum; ramtva; -ramya; ramayati).
(ramati,
;

aramsit,
[Vran, 1190.]

1.
3.

act.
;

stop, trans.
;

2. mid.
;

stop, in;

1.
n.

rest,

quiet;
cf.

2.

comfort,
riches,

trans.

rest

abide

stay gladly with

pleasure.

[Vram, 1157,

954d.]

mid.

(rest,

take one's ease or compleasure in

;

ratna,
(cf,

1.

gift;

blessing,

fort,

and

so) find

rata, w.

loc. t

treasure, as something bestowed or given

ratna-dha); so far Vedic; 2.

i.e.
'

postJig.,

end of cpds, taking pleasure in, devoted to ; 4. caus. bring to a stand-still,

or at
stay, 73 7 .
rimis,
'

Vedic: precious stone, jewel, pearl;

as in Eng., jewel,
its

[cf. ij-peju-a, 'quietly';

* ;

Goth.

the most excellent of

quiet

epapai,

cparai,

*fim-/Aat,

kind.

[V 1 r a ,
[352],

bestow.']
a.

*p~m-Tai, 'love,

loves';
:

l-par6-st 'lovely/

ratna-dha
ings. 1

bestowing bless-

formally ident. w. rata

cf.

for

mgs
;

2 and

3,

V2c,am.]
mid.

rat ha,
anas,
4 6
-

m. wagon, esp. the two-wheeled

+ abhi, + a, act. + upa,

+ vi
,

1.

stop, intrans.
l.

2.

find

battle-wagon (lighter
'dray');
,

and swifter than the

gods

pleasure ; please, intrans., 106

stop, trans.

car or chariot of

89H) as we n as f men (87i*). (72 [Vr, 'move/ 1163: for mg, cf. Lat. currus, chariot/ and currere, run.'] 2 ratha, m. pleasure, joy. [Vram, 1163,
* '

stop;

uparata,

ceased,

(of

sounds) hushed.
act. stop, intrans.
;

pause.
pleasant.

ramaniya,

grdv.

enjoyable,

cf.

954d.]

[Vram, 965, 1215.]

[229]

[rajnl
[orig.,

ra my a,
963.]

grdv. enjoyable, pleasant.

[Vram,

perhaps,

two

distinct

roots,

rayi, m.
stowal'

wealth,
(cf.

treasure,
fr.

[prop, 'be-

no longer distinguished in form, and with the two sets of mgs partly cobut
incident: w. rajl,
cf.

76 n ),

ri,

a weaker form
cf.

Vlrj, 'reach out';

of ^lra, 'bestow/ 1155.1:

rai.]

ratna and

w. raj

2,

cf.

V3rj, 'be bright,' and Vraj:

see under raj an.]

ravi, 77t. r a 5an a

i.e.)

the sun.
/. cord
;

+ v i 1. become master of, master (gen.),

,

strap

rein,

[cf racmi.]
.

81 u

2.

shine out; caus. adorn, 12 17

[Vraj.]
.

rac.mi, m. 1.

line,

cord;

2.

fig. (line,

raj an, 1249a 2 beam, [so involves a metaphor, its Lat. predecessor raja-kula, n. 1. royal family; in pi., equivalent to princes; 2, (as conversely radius meaning orig. * staff' and then ' spoke ' in Eng., The Sublime Porte, lit. ' the high cf racana and rai.] gate,' is used for the Turkish government) rasa, m. la. the sap or juice of plants 1 18 the royal palace. [1280b.] (36 ), and esp. of fruits fruit-syrup, 68 ; lb. Jig. the best or finest or strongest raja-dvara, n. king's door, door of the royal palace. part of a thing, its essence or flos, 44 7, 8 83 ; lc. sap, generalized, fluid, liquid; raj an, m. 1. king, prince, l 8, etc.; applied also to Varuna, 83 w 75 , 76", drink, 15 17 2a. taste (regarded a$ the 2b. 78 19 80 1 to Indra, 71 8 to Yama, 83 12 , chief characteristic of a liquid) 8420. _ 2. equiv. to rajanya, a ksatriya taste, i.e. relish for, 97 6 ; 2c. object of 3. or man of the military caste, 59 13, 22 one's taste, esp. that which pleases one's at end of cpds : regularly raja sometimes taste, e.g. the beauties (of a story), 56 n

ray, of light;

raj [nom. rat], m. king. Eng. ray raj a, at end of cpds for

rasa,

J.

1. moisture;

2. Rasa,
[cf.

rajan, 6*, 84 *>.

[Vraj, 1160c: cf. Lat.

mythical stream supposed to flow round

the earth and atmosphere,
rasa.]

rasika,
1222.]
V

a. tasty;

as m. connoisseur, [rasa,
leave, give up,

stem rig-, 'king': from the Keltic was borrowed very early the Germanic *rik-, ' ruler of this, Goth.
reg-em, 'king'; Keltic
' ;

reiki,

AS.

rice,

dominion,' are derivs

so

rah

(rahita; rahitum).

also

Goth,

reiks,
rice,

AS.

rice,

'powerful/

abandon.

Eng. rich:

'dominion/

lives in

Eng.

bishop-ric.'] + vi, abandon, separate from, in Tirana, rahas, n. solitude; lonely place; as adv. rajanya, a.

royal, princely; as m. one of

[1111b], secretly,
V

[y/rah.]

Ira

(rarate; raraii, rare; arasta; rata),

[see rai
:

royal race, a noble, oldest designation of man of the second caste; see ksatriya.
[rajan, 1212dl.]

give, grant, bestow,

V

cf rayi.]
.

2ra
.

(rayati [761dl]).
*

bark; bark

at.

raja-putra,
1267.]

m. king's son, prince,

[acct,

raksasa,
1208a.]

growl at.'] demoniacal; as m. a demo[raksas, q.v., niacal one, a Rakshas.

[cf Lat. in-ri-re,
a.

raja-putra,
-tra,

a. having princes as sons; mother of princes. [1302 acct,

:

1295.]

rag a,

m.

1.
m.

coloring, color;
[\f

2.

affec-

raja-purusa,
a king, royal

m. king's man, servant of

tion, feeling, passion.

raj, 216. 1.]

i.e.

official.

raghava,
Rama,
V

descendant of Raghu,

rajasa,/.

-i,

a.

pertaining to the second

[raghti,

1208c]
;

raj

(rajati, -te

raraja,

rej6 [794e 2 ];

of the three qualities (see rajas 4), passionate, as terminus technicus. [rajas,

arajit).

1208a.]
direct;

1.
2.

rule;

be

first;

be master raj

or king of, w. gen.

end r a, m. [raja + indra.]

/.

best

or

chief

of

kings,

shine; be illustrious; distinguish

rajnl,

queen,

princess,

Anglo-Indian

one's self; caus. cause to shine.

rannee; ruler,

[rajan, 1156.]

rajya]

[230]
n.

rajya,
rati,
a.

kingship,

[raj, 1211.]

V r

(rinakti

rlcyate

[761b]

rir6ca,

ready to give or bless; gracious; as f grace. [Vlra, 'give.'] ratra, n. for ratri at end qfcpds. [1315b.] ratri, later ratri, /. night, [perhaps fr.
v'ram, 'rest/]
V

riricS; araiksit, arikta;

reksyati; rik-

ta; pass, ricyate

leave
;

caus. recayati).
let

1.
very

2.

let

go,

free

3.
'

rarely (like Eng. colloq. part with), sell.

[w. rinakti cf

Lat.
Lat.

linquit,

leaves

'

radh

(radhn6ti; radhyate [761a], -ti;

;

cf. e-\r-, 'left';

lic-et, 'it is left, i.e.

raradha raddhva
103 7 ;

aratsit

ratsyati

raddha

permitted'
sion');

(Eng. leave
leon, *lih-an,

means 'permisGer.
leih-en,

-radhya; radhayati). 1. be successful ; prosper, have luck ; be happy,

;

AS.

'leave

a thing to a person for a time, einem

2.

trans,

make

successful

or

etwas
*

iiberlassen,

i.e.

lend';

happy; happy,

gratify; cans, accomplish; make

satisfy,

gift,

loan/ Eng. noun loan,

fr.

AS. Isen, whence denom.

'give,

[akin w. Vrdh.]

verb loan;

Isen

comes Iwnan,

+ apa, 1.

hit

away (from the mark),

sin
;

miss (the mark), fail; 2. be at fault,

offend, be to blame guilty, to blame, 33 1 simple verb, ' succeed/
;

aparaddha,
1,

loan/ Old Eng. len-en, preterit len-det whose d has become part of the root in Eng. lend (though good usage has not
sanctioned the precisely similar blunder
in drownd-ed).~\

[for
i.e.
'

cf.

the

make

a hit *

for 2,

cf.

the relation of Eng. fail and

H-ati, mid. (through pass, sense be

to be in surplus

left

fault]

over) surpass; predominate; caus. cause

+a
'

caus.
n.
:

make happy,
gracious
.

satisfy.

overdo, 96 12
as

radhas,
'gift.']

gift, blessing.

[Vradh,

gratify '

for mg, cf French gratification,

rip (rirepa; ripta). smear, and so 2.

1. smear;
in

stick;

Eng., defile
in
the

3.
of the
;

(with

the

same metaphor as

ram a,
epos

a. dark; as m. Rama, hero Ramayana cf raghava.

Ger. an-schmieren)

cheat, impose upon,

[the old form of Vlip: see under Vlip.]

i.e.

rayas-posa,
171 Vj

m.

development,
[gen.
s.

in-

ripii, m. impostor, cheat ; later foe. [Vrip,

1178b.]

crease of wealth,

of rai, 1250d

ripra,
[Vru, 1148.2.]

n.

defilement;

impurity.

[Vrip,

rava,

m. cry; yell; howl.

troop,

1188c]

rai, m.
mg,
cf.

host
q.v.
:

heap.

[perhaps
cordon, as

ripra-vaha,
impurity,

a.

carrying off or removing

akin w. ragmf,

for connection of

[acct, 1270.]

Eng.

line

and French

V ric, (rigati, -te; rista).

1.

pull;

2.

applied to soldiers.]

pull or bite
[V raj 1
V

off,

crop,

[older

form of
rista;
re-

r a s t r a , n. kingdom ; sovereignty. see 219 5 , 1185a.]

ris (resati; rfsyati,

caus.

-te

[761a];

rastri,

f
,

directrix, sovereign.

[Vraj 1:

resayati;

aririsat).

be hurt;

see 219 5 1182 2 .] rastriya,a. belonging to the sovereignty;

ceive

harm

caus.

harm.

V ri, see ri.

V

as m. sovereign, ruler,

[rastra, 1215.]

ru

(rauti [626]; ruvati; rurava; aravit;

;

rahu,

m.

The
seize

posed to
11782.]

Seizer, Rahu, who is supand swallow sun and moon,

eclipses,

ruta 26 9
.

r6tum).
[cf.

cry

yell

howl
ryn,
'

hum,

(b-pv-o]j,ai,

'howl'; Lat. raucus,

and thus cause

[prob.

fr. V

rabh,
act.

'

screaming, hoarse ' ;

m.

AS.

a roargold.

ing.']

V ri or ri (rinati; riyate [761c]).

1.
2.

rukma,
V

ornament of gold; as

n.

cause to run or stream,

flow;

let loose;
[cf.

mid.

[V rue, 1166, 216.5.]

run;

dissolve,

Lat.

rl-vus,

rue

(r6cate, -ti; ruruce, rur6ca; arucat,

;

'stream,
'

brook';
in Bull

provincial

Eng.

run,

arocista

rocisyate

brook/ as
:

Run ;
pra.]

Ger. rinnen, Eng.

1. shine;

rucita ; r6citum). be bright or resplendent; 2.

; ;

run

see also V II

appear in splendor

3.

appear beautiful

[231]
or good, light
' ;

[>/

rupaya
obtain,

please,
'

[cf.

d{j.<pi-\vK"t\,
'
;

'twi-

obtain;

desid.

mid. desire to

\evK-o $,

bright
'

Lat. lux, lumen,

'

96H.

for

*luc~s,

due-men,

light

luna, *luc-na,

'moon';

AS.

leofi-t,

Eng.

light; cf.

also
V

+ ni, + vi

hold; stop; shut up.

hinder or disturb.
[collateral

Lat. luc-us (a lucendo, after all!), 'a clear-

2rudh(r6dhati). grow,
of V ruh, q.v.
staff':
:

form
'

ing (Eng. of U.S.) or Lichtung (Ger.) or

glade or grove
' ;

cf

Lat. rud-is, f em.,

cf.

rod,

AS.

/eaA,

Eng.

lea,

'

field,

for

mg,

w. vfrudh and Ger.

plant '

meadow'; -ley in Brom-ley, 'broom-field,' and -loo in Water-loo.'] + prati, appear good unto, please, 74 6
.

wachsen,

'grow,' the nouns vi-rudh and

'

Ge-wachs,

a growth,
'

i.e.

kinship of

Eng. rod,

a growing shoot, rod, measure

r u c i , /. pleasure.

[V rue, 216. 2.]

of length,' older rood,

or surface,' is

rucira,
1298.]
V

a.

splendid; beautiful.
a.

measure of length improbable on account of

'

ruciranana,
ruj
(rujati
;

fair-faced.

[anana:
V

the 6 of AS.

rod.']

rus
'

(r6sati;

riisyati

rusita,

rusta).
*\v<r-ja t

ruroja

rugna; ruktva;
break to pieces;
V

be cross or angry,
rage.']

[cf.

AlWa,

-rujya).

1.

break,

2.

injure, pain.

[cf. \vy~p6s, 'painful,

r lis [rut, rudbhyam], f. anger.

[Vrus.]

sad'; Lat.

lug-eo, 'grieve.']

ruh

(r6hati,

-te

rur6ha,

ruruhe^,

[Vruj: for riij, f. pain, disease. Ger. Ge-brechen, 'infirmity/ w.

mg,

cf.

aruhat, aruksat; roksyati, -te; rudha;

brechen,

r64hum; rudhva;
rohayati,
later

-rilhya; ruruksati;

'break'; also roga.]

ruj ana,
V

f.

perhaps

breach,

cleft,

rift

(of the clouds).

[Vruj.]

ropayati [1042e]). 1. rise, mount up, climb; 2. spring up, grow up; 3. grow, develop, thrive;

rud

(r6diti [631], rudanti;

;

isyati

rudita

-rudya).
lament.
reot-an,
*

1.
[cf .

rur6da; rodr6ditum ruditva, ; cry, weep; 2. weep for, roar * AS. Lat. rud-ere,
;
' ;

caus. 1.
+ adhi,

raise

2.

place upon,
one's

[see

V2rudh: for euphony,

caus.

see 222 8 .]
{e.g.

cause

body,
i.e.

ace.) to rise to (e.g. the balance, ace),

weep.']
connected by
so

rudra,
'cry,'

a.

Hindus w. Vrud,
;

put (one's 48i 5

.

body) upon
or get
;

(the

balance),

and

howling, roaring, terrible,

true
in

a,

mount

upon
life,

(a stone); seat
;

applied to

Agni and other gods

one's self

upon

climb (tree)

ascend to
;

meaning uncertain ;
the

as m.

la.

sing,

(the head, hill-top,

place)

embark

Veda : Rudra, leader of the Maruts Storm-gods, 77 18 RV.x.125.6; -lb.

,

or
in

upon

(boat, ship)

Jig.

get into (danger)

caus.

cause to get upon (stone, pelt) or

pi.

into (wagon, boat), w. ace. of person and The Rudras, a class of storm-gods, desid. ace. or loc. (105H) of thing; RV.x. 125.1; 2. sing. Rudra, received desire to climb up to. into the Hindu Trinity in the later mythology, and known by the name Qiva, q.v, rupa, n. 1. outward look or appearance, as well color as form or shape; Lat. lrudh (runaddhi, runddh rur6dha, forma; form, 48 77 ^ 96i2 rupam kr, rurudhe ; arautsit, aruddha ; rotsyati, -te assume a form, 14 8 49 e (reflected) image, ruddha r6ddhum ruddhva 1. hold back; obstruct; 62 17 ; 2. (like Lat. forma, and Eng. -rddhya). hold; 2. keep off; hinder; suppress; shape in shape-ly) good form, i.e. beauty, 3. shut up close. 2 4 etc.; 3. appearance, characteristic
;

+ anu,
the

as pass., or mid. intrans.,

i.e.

as of
-ti,

mark, peculiarity,
varcaa.]
V

[cf.

varpas: see also

1056, 1067]).

yd- or ya-c?ass, anurudhyate, also

to,
;

be held
to,

keep one's self to be devoted practice, 10 13 have regard for.

;

rupaya
esp.
in

(rupayati

[cf.

used

theatrical

language (to have the

of,
t.e.)

+ ava, 1. hold
apart
for
one's

off;

2. mid. (hold
lay up,

look or appearance
1058.]

act.

[rupa,

self,

and

so)

rupajitapsaras]
-fni,

[232]

1.
:
;

like

Eng. look into

18

10
;

tenta17
;

r auk ma,

a.

golden, adorned with gold,

tively, i.e.

investigate, 20

search, 33 12
i.e.:

2.

look into
;

seek, 29

[rukma, 1208f.]

successfully,

find out, 44

17

discover, 26

-3.

act, see simple verb.

laksa,
a.

rupa-jitapsaras,
Apsarases in beauty.

surpassing

the

rupavant,

a.
;

like

Eng. shape-ly and

mark, token; 2. a hundred thousand, an Anglo-Indian lac; 3. (like Eng. mark) mark which is aimed at. [Vlag, 'be fastened to/
n.

1.

rarely,

Lat. f ormosus

beautiful,

handsome,

1 4.

1197a*. for

mg

1,

cf.

connection of Eng.
so, esp.

[rupa, 1233.]

verb
f.

tag,

'fasten/ w. noun tag, 'attachas used

rupa-sampad,
beauty.

beauty of form,
a.

i.e.

ment, appendage/ and

in

modern shops, 'a mark

or label-tag';

rupa-sampanna,
beauty, beautiful,

endowed

with

for 2, cf. the specialization of Eng. marc

[Vpad.]

or mark as 'a weight' (of gold or silver)

re, word of address. O; ho. [cf. are.] 1. act. shake, trans. V rej (rejati, -te).

and as

'

a money of account ' ; also that

of Eng. token as 'a coin' and as 'ten

quires printed on both sides.']
n.

2.
rend,
'

mid. shake, intrans.; tremble,

-Ae-Aie,
'

[per-

haps akin w. V \ty in

tremble, shook.']
m. dust,

caused to la k sana,
teristic
;

1. mark, token;
66 n
;

charac13
;

attribute,

character, 101

[perhaps connected w. Vri,

asunder*: 1162.]

essential

characteristic,

41

14
;

special

dissolve,

go to pieces/ just as Ger. Staub,

stieben, 'fly

mark;

esp.
7
,

lucky mark, mark of excel98 7

*

'dust/ w.

lence, 62

8
;

mark
s8
;

in

the

sense

revi,/

Reva, a

river, the

same as the

determinant
designation)
kind,

at

58

2.
;

(like

of Eng.

Narmada, q.v. rai [361b], m. rarely f. possessions; wealth;

t

name,
[fr.

57 14
the

3.
the

form,
simpler

65 12

denom. laksaya
fr.

prosperity,

[stem strictly ra : prop.

be-

(1150.2a),

or

rather

361b and rayf : w. ra-m, cf Lat. nom. re-s, property.']

stowal/
V 1 ra, see
.

ace.

but very rare form of the same denom.

(1054), V laksa.]
V

'

roka, r6ga,

m. brightness, light.

[Vruc.]
[Vruj, 216.1:

laksaya
note,

(laksayati
[laksa,

[1056]).

mark,
so

m. infirmity, disease.

notice.

1053

Lat.

for mg, see

noun

riij.]

notare fr. nota.~]

roc ana,

a.

shining,

light;

as

n.

light;

+ a p a mark,
,

notice

see

pass, appear.

a. having lacs (see number, numbered by laksa) , ; description. [Vruc, 1150.] hundred-thousands, [laksa + samkhya.] rocianii, a. shining, bright fig. blooming. lakami [363 2 ], / -1. mark, sign; -2. with or without papi, bad sign or omen, [Vruc, 1194a or rather perhaps fr. rocis, 1194c] something ominous, bad luck; 3. oftenest rocis, n. brightness. [Vruc, 1153.] a good sign, in the older language usually with punya; good luck; prosperity, 18 14 ; r6dasi, dual f the two worlds, i.e. heaven [fr. and earth. wealth, 46 2 (royal) splendor, 61 19 rodha, a. growing. [V2rudh, 'grow.'] laks (1167), the quasi-root of lak-sa, ropaya, see 1042e end. which is a deriv. of Vlag: for connection r6man, n. hair on the body of men and of mg 1 w. Vlag, see laksa: as for 2 beasts (usually excluding that of the and 3, observe that Eng. luck sometimes head and beard and that of the mane and means 'bad luck/ but oftener 'good later loman, q.v. tail) luck.']

the place of the light, ethereal space or

spaces, 71

laksasamkhya,
as their

81

4 8
-

see

rajas for further

romanta,
(1249a 2
)

m.

loc. -e,

in hair-vicinity,

i.e.

laksya,

on the hairy side (of the hand),

[roman

anta.]

grdv. to be noticed or seen; to be looked upon or considered as, 41 14 [derivation like that of laksana.]
.

[233]
V

[Vlikh

lag
self
[cf.

(lagati;

lagisyati;

lagna [957c];
to,

+ pra, 1.
fool.
'

seize;
2,
cf.
*

lagitva; -lagya).
to;

attach or fasten one's

[for

take; 2. dupe; Eng. colloq. take in,

[see V labh

lagna, attached
m. cudgel.

put upon,
V
a.

gull/ and catch,

,

ensnare.']
6
.

laksa, laksmi, linga.]

+ vi-pra

fool, 37

+ pra.]

laguda,
swift,

laghii, younger form of raghii,

quick;
(light,

1.
small
;

lamb (lambate; lalamb6; lambisyati; 1. lambita ; lambitum ; -lambya).

hang down; 2. sink; 3. hang upon, hold on to; cling to; and so 4. (like Eng. stick) tarry, lag. [younger form of V ramb, hang down limp ' cf \o$-6s,
'
:
.

2.
i.e.)

light,

i.e.

not heavy;
;

3.

insignificant

contemptible; low.
[for derivation, see raghii

and
;

V ranh
'

cf 4-\ax6-s,
.

'

small/ 4Kdx"rros, ' smallest

*

'lobe or

pendent part' (of

'sink,
fall';

ear, liver);

Lithuanian
*lenhu-i-s ?,
'

lengvas,
1.

light'

Lat.

I&vis,

Lat.

lab-i,

limbus,

'fringe,

swift, 2. light,

not heavy,

border';

' (mgs quite parallel limp, 'hanging loosely, flaccid'; /op-ears, AS. lung-re, 'quickly'; 'lights': kinship of AS. leoh-t, 'hanging' ears (of a rabbit).] Eng. lungs, ' lungs/ not Eng. light, * not heavy/ lights, + ava, 1. hang down; 2. sink; 3. hang upon, hold on to. certain: for connection of mgs 1 and 2, observe that swift and light, just as + vi, lag, loiter, [see V lamb 4: for mg, slow and heavy, name qualities naturally cf also Eng. hang, in hang fire.'] associated for light, 'not dark/ see V lal (lalati, -te; lalita). sport, dally, play; behave in an artless and unconVruc] strained manner lalita, see s.v. laghu-krama, a. having a quick step; lalata, n. forehead. -am, adv. [1311], quickly. lalita, a. artless, naive; lovely, [prop. laghu-cetas, a. small-minded. langhita; -langh' unconstrainedly behaved/ ppl. of Vial, V langh (langhayati 2 952 so Eng. behaved has rather adjecya). spring over, [see Vranh, and under

3. insignificant,

small
;

AS. Ixppa, 'loosely hanging portion/ Eng. lap (of coat, apron) Eng.
;

w. those of laghu)

laghii.]

tival

than verbal coloring.]

a.

lajj (lajjate; lalajje; be ashamed. + vi, be ashamed. lajj a,/ shame. [Vlajj, 1149.] lajjavant, a. having shame;
V

lajjiU; lajjitum). la van 4, n. salt, esp. sea-salt; as V las (lasati; lalasa; lasita).
glance.
glance,
[orig.

salt.

gleam,
(see

'glance/ but, like Eng.

hither and thither/

with the subsidiary notion

'

embar-

lasa),

move quickly

rassed.
V

[1233.]

and
lapisyati; lapita,
chatter; talk;
'a lamenting';
la-

so,

'play' (see the cpds w. preps.):

lap

(lapati; lalapa;

conversely, Eng. dull

then,
'

means 'slow/ and

cf
.

lapta; Upturn; -lapya).

lament.
6\o<p6pofAat,
[cf.
b-ho<p-\>-s,

not glancing
*las-cu-s),

' :

Lat. lasc-ivus

(through

'wanton.']

'lament';

perhaps Lat.

+ ud, 1.
+ vi, 1.
lasa,
a.

glance;
23 .

2. play; 3. be

menta,

laments.']

overjoyed, 24

+a

talk to, converse with.

glance;

2. play; 3. be
quickly
or

-f-pra,
ingly.

talk

out heedlessly or lament-

joyful or wanton.

moving

hither

and
grain.

+ vi

utter unintelligible

or

lamenting

thither; lively.

[Vlas.]

tones.

laja,
talk with;
i.e.)

m. pi.

parched

roasted

+ sam,
with one,
V

caus. (cause to talk

.

[perhaps akin w. Vbhrjj.]

address, 26 1

labh,
lebhe
;

younger form of rabh (labhate;

labh a, m. the getting, acquisition. [Vlabh.] V likh (likhati; lilekha; alekhit; likhisyati; likhita; likhitva; -likhya).
scratch; furrow;
write; write
slit;

alabdha
;

lapsyate
[see

labdha

1.
2.

labdhva

-labhya).

1. catch;

seize;

draw a

line;

2.

receive; get.

under Vrabh.]

down;

delineate,

[younger

linga]
form
of

[234]
N/rikh:
cf.
1-peifc-a,
'

furrow (x^"a, 'ground'); 4-pcx'Q*>, 'tear, rend'; Lat. rima, *ric-ma, slit, crack ' for mgs, observe that Eng. write is fr. the same
'
:

lup (lumpdti

[758];

lul6pa

lupta

ldpttun; luptva; -liipya).

root as Ger. ritzen,

'

scratch/]
or

1. break; harm; 2, attack; pounce upon; 3. rob, plunder, [younger form of V nip cf Lat. rumpere, break AS. reofan,
.

'

'

linga,

n.

mark (by which one knows

[connected
as laksa, q.v.]
n.

break

' ;

red/,

spoil

of

battle,

booty,

recognizes a thing), Kenn-zeichen, characteristic,

armor,

etc., esp.
'

clothing, garments,' Ger.

w.

Vlag in the

Raub,

robbery,
rob,'

same way

'despoil,
reft,

booty ' ; AS. redfian, whence Eng. reave, ppl.

fr.

linga-dlrarana,
V

the wearing of one's

characteristic marks.

lip (limpati,

-te

[758];

lilepa; alipat,

1. besmear or alipta; lipta; -lfpya). rub over a thing (ace.) with a thing (instr.); 2. smear a thing (ace.) over or on a thing (loc.) ; stick (trans.) on to;
pass, stick or stick to, intrans.

Old High Ger. roubon, 'rob,' through Old French rober, 'rob,' comes French d-rober, Eng. rob, and fr. Old High Ger. roub, 'robbery, booty, esp. pillaged garment/ in like manner, French robe, 'garment/ Eng. and
be-reave:
robe."]

[younger form
*

of
.

Vrip
to

orig.
'

mg
'

lubdhaka, m. hunter, [lubdha, Vlubh.] (ldbhyati; lul6bha, MubhS V lubh

lubdhd; 16bdhum). 1. go astray; 2. be lustful; have strong desire; lubdha,
longing for.
\iir-T-oficu,
'

smear, stick
'

'

cf
'

\liros,

grease
*

d-Kettp-w,

anoint
'

Lat.

lippus,
'

blear-

eyed '
but

\Iirap6s,

greasy, shiny

[cf

f\

\fy, *\t<f>>$t

longing '
lib-ett
'

further akin are the following words,

'long for'; Lat.

' ;

lub-et,

with

curious

divarication of
stick
to, i.e.

mg:

is

desired or agreeable
libido, 'desire';
'

libens,

willing,

Atirapeoj,

like

Eng.
Goth.
i.e.)

'persist*;
b-leib-en,

glad';

AS.

leof,
lieb,
*

'dear/

AS.
(lit.

be-lifan,

bi-leib-an t

Ger.

Eng.
V

lief,

dear, gladly ' ; Ger.

dear '

'stick/
live,

'remain';

AS.

libban,

also Eng. love.]

Eng.

Ger. leben, 'be remaining or

lul

(161ati;

luliti).

move

hither and

surviving,

superstitem
finally

Eng.

life;

esse'; AS. lif, AS. Imfan, Eng. leave,

thither.
V

lu (lunati [728]; lulava; luna).

(e.g.

cut
[cf

'cause to remain.']
f

grass, hair)

cut off

gnaw

off.

anu, smear
vi, besmear,

over, cover with,

\6-t,
'

'separate,

i.e.

loose'; Lat. so4u4us,

-f

loosed.']

lipi,/. 1. a rubbing over;

[V lip,

2.
;

writing.

1155.1.]
;

lekha, m. a writing; letter. [vlikh.] luloke 16kitum caus. V lok (16kate

;
;

V lie,

(ligate

lilige

aleista

lista).

tear, break,
lie, a, tearing,

[younger form of Vrig.]

breaking, and so cutting, in
liyate; lilye; alesta;
cling to;

ku-lica.

[Vlig.]

lokayati [1056] ; lokitd ; -16kya ; only caus. forms are in common use, and these only with ava, a, and vi). get a look at; behold; -caus. [10412] -1. look, look

V 11 (layate;

-liya).
(stay,
sit
-f

1.

2.

stick;

Una; 3.

2. get a look at, behold. [on account of the guttural k, prob. a secon;

i.e.)

of birds and insects, light upon,

slip into; disappear.

ondary root

fr.

roka (Vruc, 216.1): for

cf.
'

upon; 4.

connection of mg,

Kcvk-os,

'bright/

ni, 1. cling to; 2. light upon (of

and
also
look.]

\\xTffo}t

*\evK-ja},

see

'

Lat. lumen,

birds);

3.

slip into;

disappear; hide.

'light/

then
:

'eye'

(see

under
w.

Vruc);

+ pra, go to dissolution, [cf. Vri.] II la, f 1. play; 2. (like Eng. child's

play) action that can be done without
serious
trouble.
tf

locana

no connection

Eng.
at or

+ ava,
upon
;

caus.

1. look; 2. look
at;

effort

lilaya,

without

any
roll.

3.
caws.

behold, see, perceive.

+ a,
ceive.

1. look

2.

see, per-

luth

(luthati; lul6tha; luthita).

[235]

[vaksana
alocitam
(impers., 999), the fishes reflected;

+ vi,
spect,

caws.

25

6
;

1, look; 2. 3. behold.

look

at,

in-

ity alocya, thus reflecting.

loka, perhaps a younger form of ulokd, (which appears regularly in the oldest texts,
but divided as

"~+pary-a,
erate.

see

loc -fa;

reflect,

delib-

space

free

u loka, 84 n ), m. room place, 83 15

; ;

1. open + sam-a, see loc + a; reflect, 2a. the locana, 1. o. enlightening; 2.

eye, usual mg.

as

n.

yast space ; the world, 103 8 ; any imagin-

[Vloc: for mg,

cf.

lumen,

ary world or worlds, 15 16

indra-,
jiva-,
pati-,

cf antariksa-,

under

v/lok.]

para-,

manusya-, lobha, m. strong desire;

[v/lubh.]

greed, avarice.

svarga-loka ; "2b. used of heaven : svar-

go lokas, the world situate in the light, lobha-viraha, m. freedom from avarice. 1035,14,16. so gnkrtam ulokas, the world 16 man, n. hair on the body of men and
of the righteous, 84 n
;

later,
;

sukrtasya
6 20
;

beasts

(usually excluding

that

of

the

lokas, world of virtue, 89 8

so

2c.

head and beard and that of mane and

tail),

of earth : loke krtsne, in the whole earth, loke, in this world {cf 5 15 ; asmin 12 in same sense, loke, 57 8 , 63 7 ; iha), 66 ;

[prop, 'clippings, shearings/ Vlu,

:

'cut/ 1168. la

cf.

roman.]

2d.

with senses merging imperceptibly into

moving hither and thither, lola, a. uneasy ; and so 2. anxious for, desirous
of; greedy.
[Vlul.]

1.

those given

under
2

3, e.g., in
,

the world or
21
;

among men, 26

36 3

47

-3.

(like

los^a, m.
222 4
:

n.

clod (of earth).

[Vruj, cf.

Eng. world and French monde) people folks; men or mankind; sing. 6 7, 21 1S

for mg, see under mfd.]

a.

loha,

reddish; coppery; as m.
[cf.

n.

red*

pi 2
tain:

5 - 14

[etymology uncer, 39 , 57 no connection with Lat. locus, Old

*

19

15 .

dish metal, copper,

16hita, r6hita,
' :

and rudhira,
last, cf.

all

meaning ' red

with the

Lat.

stlocus,

place/

i-pv$-p6s,

Lat. ruber, rufus, Eng.

loka-kft,
ing.

a.

world-making, world-creat-

ruddy,

red."]

[1269.]

lohayasa,
(regents

n.

coppery metal, any metal

[ayasa.]
[lola, 1211.]

loka-pala,
four
in

m. pi. world-protectors, either

alloyed with copper,

number

of

the four

laulya,
ware,

n.

greediness,
a.

quarters of the world), or eight (regents

lauhayasa,

metallic; as n. metallic

of the cardinal points

and four points

[lohayasa, 1208f.]

mid-way between).

loka-pravada, mon saying. lokam-prna, a.

m.

world-saying, com-

vane, a, m. 1. cane or stock or stem, esp. of the bamboo; 2. (like Eng. stock, and world-filling; / -a (sc. stem [rarely], and Ger. Stamm) lineage, the istaka), Lokamprina, name applied to

common bricks used

fire-pile,

in building the sacred

all

family, race.

and so called because

laid

vaiic.a-viguddha,
fectly

with the recitation of the one general formula, lokam prna, 'fill thou the
world.'
731.]

clear

or

made of perunblemished bamboo

a.
[lit.
'

1.

2.

of pure lineage,

vanga-pure,
:

[1314b:

for

prna,

Vlpr,

logi,
216. 1
V

m. clod (of earth),

:

[sfruj,

for mg, see under mfd.]

locita; -locya).
fr.

V udh.] pure in its roll, [akin V vak (vavakre [786, 798a]). q.v.] w. Vvanc, 'break/ vaktavya, grdv. to be said or spoken;

see

or his vana/ 1265

loc (locayati;
with a.

used only
is

see

999 end.
a.

[Vvac, 964.]

[derived

Vruc; just how,

vakra,
like

1.

crooked; 2.

Jig.

(nearly

unclear: see Vlok.]

Eng. crooked) disingenuous, ambig[Vvak, 1188.]

-fa,

1.

rarely,

cause to appear or be
to

uous.

seen; 2. usually, bring

one's
;

own vaksana,

pi.

belly; bellies (of cloud-

sight or mind, consider, reflect

matsyair

mountains).

Vvac]
V

[236]
(

vac

vakti; uvaca, uciis [784, 800e]; avocat [847 end, 854] vaksyati, -te
;

vacas,

ukta; vaktum; uktva;

vacayati).
son,
thing,

-licya;

ucyate;

words; word; counsel; 2. language, 54 n 3. (like Eng. word) order request, 53 3

n.
; ;

1.

speech, 4 6 , etc.;

say or speak (w. ace. of persf

[Vvac, 1151. la:

cf. twos,

'word.']
with
the

10 ^; or w. ace. of person and ace. of 7 19 ); announce or tell, ffi, 98 17 ;

or call, 58 7 ;

vaj

(vajayati).

probable root,

name
19 19

punar uvaca,

replied,
i.e.

ity uktva, with saying so, ; the words " * /' saying "

with

meaning be strong or lively, inferred from ugra, ojas, vajra, vaja; see these words; vajayant, hastening, 75 9 cf. Vvajaya.
:

,"

42

so saying, 19 23 etc.
,

ukta, 1.
[999 mid.],
,
;

spoken, said

impers. pass.

AS. wac-ol, 'awake'; Eng. wake, 'not to sleep'; perhaps Lat. vig-ere, ' be lively or strong/
[cf . vy-ifc,
'

strong, healthy '

kakenavuktam, the crow said, vig-il, awake.'] 18 etc. 24 uktam, introducing a proverb, vajra, m. Indra's thunderbolt, 70 8 88 15 said, 19 9 20 15 etc.; -2. spoken 't is [orig., perhaps, a mere epithet, 'The unto; evam ukta, thus addressed, 3 5, Mighty' (Vvaj), like Miolnir, 'The etc. Crusher/ name of Thor's hammer.] cans. 1. mid. cause or ask (e.g. the vajra-bahu, a. having the thunderbolt Brahmans) to pronounce for one's self on his arm (of Indra), lightning-armed.
'

(e.g.

a benediction), 101

2
,

106 4
i.e.

2.

cause
20 .

[1303.]

(a written leaf) to speak,

[cf
.

read, 54

vajrln,
Indra).
V

a.

having the thunderbolt

(of

vecra, *Fok-j<x,

'

voice,

rumor
stem
w.

* ;

Lat.

[vajra, 1230.]

vdc-dre, 'call';

Ger. er-wah-nen, 'mention':

cf.
iiros,
:

vane
astray,

(vancati;

vancayati

vaficita).

w. vac-as, 'word/
'

*Fe7r-e<r,

totter; go crookedly; cans, (cause to

i.e.)

go
[cf.

word/

w.

labialization

avocam,

mislead, deceive; cheat,

*a-va-UC-&m, cf. eeiirov, *-F-nr-ov, 'said': w. nom. vak, *vak-s, stem vac, 'voice/
cf.

Lat. vacillare, 'totter, be unsteady';

AS.

woh, 'crooked, wrong/ whence Eng. woo,

*

Lat. vox, *voc-s, 'voice/ and fy, for

'

incline to one's self, court.']

totter unto.

*&ip, i.e. fwtt-s,

voice.']

+ upa,
say
(sacrificial

+ anu, 1.

repeat or

vancaka,
as
n.

m. deceiver.
grdv.

[Vvanc, caus.]
to be

prayers, etc.) for

some one
perf.

(gen.);
i.e.

2. vancayitavya,

mid. say after (the teacher),

learn,

study

anucana,

mid. ppl.,

who

studies, studied, learn-ed.

deceived; a to-be-practised deceit, w. objective gen. (296b beg.), 26 2 [Vvanc.] vat a, m. Ficusindica; cf. nyag-rodha.
.

-fabhy-anu,
with
reference

say with

regard to or
;

vanik-putra,
[vanij.]

m.

merchant's

son.

to something

describe

(an occurrence) in (metrical and Yedic)

vanlj, m. merchant.
V

[Vpan, 383.5.]
only with

words.

vat

(vatati; vatayati).
;

api.

+ nis, speak + pra, 1.

versely

out or clearly; explain.

tell

understand
tell,

caus. cause to

understand or
[cf.

forth,

proclaim;
so

know, reveal,

inspire

(devotion).

announce, mention; and

laudare, 'praise/

2.

(as conto

Lat. vat-es t 'wise seer': see under vata.]

calf.

comes

mean vatsa, m. young;

;

'mention') praise; 3.
on,
i.e.

tell of, colloq. tell

young of a cow, [prop, 'yearling/ from a not quotesp.

betray, 93 18
;

4.
.

say, 45 9

5.

able
Feros,

*vatas,

'year':
Lat.

with
vetus-

*vatas,
in

cf.

declare to be

name, 57 6

'year/

vetus-tu-s,

+ prati, say in return, + sam, say together. vac ana, n. 1. speech;

answer.
words, 9 18 , etc.;

'bejahrt, in years,
vit-u-lu-s,

old':

akin are

Lat

weth-er : for

dictum; 2. (like Lat. e-dictum and Eng. edict and word) command; injunction,

i.e. calf/ and Eng. mg, cf xfa aP 0S goat/ prop, 'winter-ling' (see hima): see vatsara.]

'yearling,
.

>

'

vatsara,
vatsa
;

m. year; personified, 67 16

[cf.

26

18 .

[Vvac, 1150.]

also pari-

and sam- vatsara.]

[237]
V

[vapa
a.
;

vad

(vadati, -te;
;

uvada, ud6

[784];

vadhri,
crushed
V

whose

testicles

have been
of
vrsan.

avadit, avadista

vadisyati, -te ; udita

;

emasculated,

opp.

vaditum

uditva
-

-Mya
20 19

vadayati).
etc.;

[Vvadh, 1191.]

1.
cate;

speak, 95 7

9
;

say,

speak

van
vata).

(van6ti, vanute; vavana,

vavne;
desire,

1 to, w. ace, or w. he. (4 );

2.
5;

communispeak of;
;

1.

hold
19
;

dear,

love;
get;
;

announce, RV.
foretell,
as,

x. 125.

seek, beseech, 79
[cf
.

2.

3.
*

win.

udita, stated (authoritatively), 58 1G

tell,
i.e.

predict,

103

12
;

3. -4.
in

Lat.

ven-ia f

'

favor *

Ven-us,

The
'

Lovely One'; AS. winnan, 'exert one's

self, strive,' Eng. win, gain by striving AS. wen, hope, expectation, supposition/ whence wen-an, Eng. ween suppose see
'

designate
derivs
;

55 5

name.
salute;
signify,
;

-fabhi, speak
the

to,

'

abhivadin,
salute.

abhivada
mid.

cans.

'

'

speak to
return.

Vvafich.]
cans.

-hpraty-abhi,

salute

in

-fa, speak to; vidatham a-vad, give orders to {the household), rule (as master
or mistress).

van a, n. wood; forest. van an a.,/, desire. [Vvan, 1150.2b 2.] vananvant, a. having desire, desiring.
[perhaps
of
fin*',

vanana, 1233, w. irreg. loss a: both mg and derivation are

fr.

-fpra, 1. speak forth; say; 2.

clare to be.

de-

doubtful.]

ra.na-prastha,
wooded
take counsel with
-tas,

m.

n.

forest-plateau,

+ vi, mid. contradict. + sam, mid. talk or

one's self,

table-land.

[1280b.]

vana-vasa,
owing to

m.

the living in a
['lord

wood;
of

(his) forest-life,

vadana,
mg,
cf.

n.

1. mouth;
speaking,'

2.

face.

vanas-pati,

m.

tree,

the

['organ of

Vvad, 1150:
to

for

nayana.]
grdv.

vaditavya,
[Vvad.]

be

spoken.
V

vadya,

grdv. to be spoken of,

worthy of

wood': see 1267 and a and d: perhaps vanas stands for vanar, a subsidiary form of vana, cf 171 8 .] vand (vandate ; vavande* vandita ; vanditum vanditva; -vandya). 1.
.

(favorable) notice, and so praiseworthy.

praise;
ident. w.

2.

salute reverentially,

[orig.

[Vvad, 9638 C .]
V

Vvad, 108g.]

-i-abhi, make reverent salutation unto; vadh. (avadhit, avadhista; vadhisyati, 1. strike; harm; 2. (just as salute. -te). AS. slean meant first strike' and then vanditf, m. praiser. [Vvand.]
'

'slay,

i.e.

kill') slay, kill,

[see

Vbadh:

lvap
yati).
caws,

(vapati, -te; upta; -lipya; vapa-

cf. a>6-4<at

'push': see vadhar.]

shear (hair, beard)

trim (nails)
or

vadh a,
vadhar,
bolt.

m.

1.

murderer; 2. weapon

cause

to

be
-te;

clipped,

simply

of death, esp. Indra's bolt;

slaughter.
n.

3.
i.e.

slaying,
V

[10412], clip.

[Vvadh.]

2vap

weapon
only
i.e.

of death,

Indra's

uvapa, upe [784, 800e]; avapsit; vapsyati; upta; uptva;

(vapati,
-\ipya).

[Vvadh.]
in
instr. pi.

1. strew;
(like

scatter,

esp.

seed,

vadhasna,
of
death,
1195.]

weapons
[vadha,
[prop,
bride-

sow; 2.
i.e.

%6w) throw or heap up,

Indra's

bolts.

dam
,

up.
;

vadhu.,/.

2. woman, 'the one fetched home' by the

bride;

1.

+ a p a cast away fig. destroy. + abhi, bestrew. + a throw upon, strew,

,

groom, Vvah,

q.v.]

-fni, throw down.

vadhu-vastra, n. bride's garment. vadhya, grdv. 1. to be struck,

punished, 27 21
slain,

+ nis, throw
i.e.

out, esp. deal out (from a

larger mass) an oblation to a god, dat;

offer.

27

18 .

harmed; 2. 963 3 c] [Vvadh,

;

to be

to be

vapa,

/. caul,

omentum.

vapus]
vapus,
a.

[238]

1.

wondrous,

admirabilis

v&rivas,

n.

breadth;

Jig.

freedom from
[belong-

2.
fair;

(like

Eng, admirable) exciting wonder

esp.

constraint, ease, gladness, w. kr.

mixed with approbation,

wondrous

ing to uru, 'broad': see 11733, 467 2 .]

variyans,
n.
;

a.

as

1.

a wonder; wonderful apdrc^aye, a

;

[Vlvr, 'cover, extend over':

very broad, wide extended. see 467 2

pearance

vapur
79 9
8

wonder
;

to see,

and 11738.]

6av/j.a l$ecr6ai,
;

2.
3,

beautiful appear-

varana,

ance beauty, 8 ; 48 3>4 [for 2 and

.

3. appearance form,
cf.

the

converse

transition of

mg in rupa,
[cf.

1, 2.]

The Encompasser (of the name of an Aditya; orig. the supreme god of the Yeda (see selection xxxvii. and notes), and so called
m.

Universe), Yaruna,

vayam,
we.]
1

we, see 491.

Ger. wi-r, Eng.

king as well as god, 83 12 ; omniscient judge who punishes sin and sends sickness and death, selections
later,
xliii., xliv.,

vdyas,
[see vi,
'

n.

1.

fowl, collective;

2.

bird,

xlv.

bird/]
n.

god of the waters,

of the

10 .

[a personi-

vayas,
'

food, meal.

[prop,

'enjoy-

fication

'all-embracing' heaven,

ment/ Vlvi, 'enjoy': for analogies, see Vlvr, 'cover, encompass/ 1177c: cf. vi.] ovpav6s, 'heaven/ and OvpavSs, 'Heaven/ V 2 bhuj, enjoy/ and V 1 personified as a god.] 3 vayas, n. 1. strength, of body and of mind; health; 2. the time of strength, variitha, n. cover; and so, as in Eng.,
youth;
eralized,

marriageable age, 2 6 ; 3. gen-

protection.

[Vlvr, 'cover/ 1163c]

a.

any age

or period of life

years

varuthya,
1212d4.]

protecting,

[varutha,

(of life),

[akin w. vi-ra, q.v.]

vaya,/. 1 vara,

strengthening.

vdrenya,
longed
1217
J*
*

grdv.

to

be desired;
[V 2 vr,
'

and

so,

m. choice; wish; a thing to be chosen as gift or reward, and so gift, reward; varam vr, wish a wish, make a condition, 94 1 ; varam da, give a choice, grant a wish, l 17 prati varam or varam a, according to one's wish. [V2vr, ' choose ' cf Eng. well, lit, according to
;
: .

for,
,

excellent.

choose/

2 8

966b.]

varga,
216. 1
:

m.
for

group.

[Vvrj,

'

separate/

Eng. division, ' a separating into parts/ and then 'the part
cf
.

mg,

separated, group.']

'

vdrcas,

n.

vitality, vigor;
fire

the illuminatso,

one's wish.']
2

ing power in

and the sun; and

vara,
3 21
;

a. (like

Eng. choice or select) most

splendor ;
.

fig. glory,

[perhaps akin with

excellent or fair, best, w. gen* or loc, 16 2 ,

w.
abl.,
*

rue : cf varpas with rupa.]

most
*,

excellent

as

distin,

varna,

m.

1.

outside; external appear-

guished from

i.e.

better than

68 u
is

;
,

varam
and not

na ca
i.e.
*
*

the best thing

better than
* *,

is

17

2.

ance; color, 36 19, 37 6 , etc.; complexion; 2. (color, and so, as in Eng.) kind, 3. (sort of men, i.e.) species, sort, 98 2
;

[V2vr, 'choose': for mg, cf. AS. cyst, 'a choice/ and then ' the best/ with ceosan,
'

caste,

59 16 ;
coat

28 18 ; 4. letter; syllable ; word, 98 8

.

sound; vowel,
[V 1 vr,
'

cover/

choose/]

1177a: for
(of

mg

1,

cf.

Eng.

coating,
color,

and

varana, n. a choosing. [V 2 vr, 'choose.'] vara-varna, m. most fair complexion. varavarnin, a. having a fair complexion ; -ini, f. fair-faced woman,

paint),

and Lat.

prop,

'cover or coating/ cognate w.

*

oc-cul-ere,

cover over.']
(varnayati).
fig.
(like

[va-

varnaya
paint; 2.
describe
1058.]
;

1.
.

color,

ravarna, 1230.]

Eng. paint), depict,

[varna,

varangana,
[angana.]

f.

most excellent woman,

fair hips
or

tell

about ; pass. 12 8
prop,

vararoha,
varaha,

a.

having

but-

vartana,
(like

tocks; KaWi-TTvyos.
m. boar.

[aroha.]

an existing, and so Eng. living), means of subsistence.

n.

[Vvrt,

mgs

3,

5: cf. vrtti.]

[239]

[V3 vas

vartf,

[Vlvr, V vac, (vasti, ucanti [638]; uvaca [784]). 'cover/ mg 3, 'restrain': 1182.] 1. will, 73 17 ; 2. desire, long for; 9 v art man, n. wheel-track; path, 43 ppls, pres. ugant, per/, vavagana [786] vartmana, at end of cpds : by way of, willing or (when qualifying subject of verb)
restrainer,

m.

stayer.

39 u

or simply

through
the
air,

mana, through
1168. la.]

akaga-vart39 *. [Vvrt, back;

[Vlvr,

gladly, 834, 85*; longing, 78 9

-3.
[cf.

(like

Eng. will
'order')

in

its

rare

or

obsolete

sense

order,

command.

ckc^,

vartra,

a.

warding

off,

holding

stem

*Fk-oj/t, 'willing.']

as n. a water-stop, dam, weir.

vaga,
will
;

a.

willing,

submissive; as m.
;

1.

'cover/ q.v.]

2. command
or influence.
[352],
a.

and

so controlling

lvardhana,
as m.

a.

1.
;

increasing, trans.;

power

[Vvag.]

increaser

2.
q.v.]

delighting

in.

vaga-ni
vaga,
f.

bringing

into

one's

[Vlvrdh, 'increase/

power; as m.
[>/2vrdh,

controller.

2vardhana,
'cut.']

n.

the cutting.

varpas,
form,

n.

assumed appearance; image,

.

farrow cow; 2. female elephant, Elephanten-kuh. [perhaps 'the lowing' beast, fr. Vvag: cf.
cow,
esp.

1.

[akin with rupa : cf varcas.]

n.

Lat. vacca,
is

'

cow

'

usual

name

for

'

cow

varman,
69
1S n.

Envelope;

coat of

armor;

g6.]
a.

protection;

at end of Kshatriya-names,
'

[V 1 vr,
n.

envelop/ 1168. la.]

varsa,
i.e.)
t.e.

1.

rain;

2.
pi.

(rainy-season,

having command or control; as subst. m. or f. master, mistress, [vaga.] vagi-kr, make submissive, enthrall, ensnare,

vagin,

year; varsa, /.
the rainy season;

1.
:

the rains,

[vaga and
grdv, to be
obedient,

2.

very rarely,
cf.
2-epo-ai,

vagya,
and

make/ 1094.] commanded or ordered,

V 1 kr,
'

rain-water,

104 14

[Vvrs

so

submissive,

yielding,

'rain-drops': for
"girl

mg

2 of varsa,

cf.

Eng.

[vag, 963 8 c]
491.
[cf.

summers" "man of vas, end. pron. you, seventy winters" abda and gar ad.] 'ye, you.']
of
sixteen

Lat. vos,

varsa-karman,
ing.

n.

the action of rain-

vf

vas (ucchati [753, 608]; uvasa [784]; vatsyati [167]; usta). grow bright;
light

arsa-satka,
six years.

n.

year-hexade, period of

varsman,
head,

m. height; top; crown of the

[see 1168.1c 2

and

2b.]

vala,

m.

prop, an encloser,
i.e.)

and

so

1.

2. personified, Vala, name of a demon who shuts up the heavenly waters to withhold them from man and is slain by Indra, 81 5>7
(enclosure,

cave;

day), dawn, burned/ eastt Easter, etc., see the collateral form us, 'burn/ and the derivs usas, usra, vasanta, vasu, vasara cf. also %fiap, *Fe<rfiap, 'day'; tap, *Fe<r-ap, Lat. ver, *ve-er
[for cognates, Lat. us-tu-s,
*
:

up

(of the breaking

*ves-er,

'dawn

of

the

year-light,

i.e.

spring';
tain.]

Ves-uv-ius, 'the

burning' mounlight up, 97

18 .

[Vlvr, 'enclose.']

vala-vrtra,m. Vala and

valavrtra-nisudana,
Vala and Vritra,
i.e.

Vritra.

[1252.]

+ vi, 2 vas

shine abroad, 75 15

m.

destroyer
[1264.]

of

vatsyati
-vasya).
one's

(vaste [628]; vavasS; avasista; vasita ; vasitum ; vasitva ; ;

Indra.
a.

put on (as a garment), clothe

in.
-e<r-To,

valavrtra-han
and Vritra;
Vritra,
i.e.

[402],

slaying Vala

self

[cf.

%vvv\xi,

*F<r-w-ni,

as m.

slayer of

Vala and

'put on';

Indra.

[1260.]

ment';

Lat.

'had on'; elfia, 'garves-tis, 'garment'; Goth.

valmika,
vavri,
ment
m.

m. ant-hill.
prop, cover,

ga-vas-jan,

'clothe';

AS.

wer-ian,

Eng.

of hiding or

and so 1. place wear."] refuge; 2. corporeal tegu- V 3 vas

soul),
i.e.

(vasati

(of the

body.

[Vlvr,

[167]

vatsyati

usita

uvasa [784]; avatsit ; vastum ; usitva

stay in a place; esp.

'cover/ 1155.2c]

-tisya; vasayati).

4 vas]

[240]
,

stay over night, 38 2 100 8 (with ratrim)

dwell, abide
;

vasu-gravas,

a.

perhaps
else
i.e.

[1298a] hav-

live.

[cf

&<ttv,

*Fa<r-rv,

ing good fame, or

[1297 and 1280b]

'dwelling-place, town'; Lat. ver-na, 'one

having wealth-fame,

famed for wealth.

treasure-filled.

who
like

lives

in

the house,

i.e.

slave
i.e.

'

or

vasu-sampurna,
[Vlpr,
V
'fill.']

a.

'one who

dwells in the land,

'

native/

Eng. domestic, servant/ and domestic, 'not foreign'; AS. wes~an, 'be'; Eng.
was,
were.~]

vasuya

(vasiiyati).

crave good,
for

[de-

nom. of vasu, 1058 \ 1061.]

vasuya,
.

a, take up one's abode in (a place),

caus.

f. desire [V vasuya, 1149 6 .]

good;

longing.

occupy; enter upon, 62 s

vastr,
out,
i.e.)

m. illuminer;

or,

as adj., lighting

+ ud,

(cause to abide

up.

[Vivas,

'shine/ 1182, 375 8 .]

vastr a, n. garment, piece of clothing; remove from its place, 97 u ? cloth. [V2 vas, clothe/ 1185a.] + upa, 1. stay with; wait; 2. (with a specialization of mg like that in Eng. vastra-vestita, a. covered with clothes, well dressed. abs-tain, 'hold off, esp. from food or and so stop (eating), fast, vastr ant a, m. border of a garment. drink') wait, [ant a.] -f ni, dwell (of men and of beasts), prati, have one's dwelling. V vah (vahati, -te; uvaha, uh6; avaksit; -f vaksyati; iidha[222]; vodhum; udhva; V 4 vas (vasayati; vasita). cut. [cf. Lat. 1. conduct, 84 u ; -uhya; uhyate). vomis, *vos-mis vomer, plow-share, colter.'] 14 ?. carry, esp. the oblation, 85 1 93 w 94 1 + ud, cut away or oif, 97 bring with team, 73 n 81 14 or car, 72*, vasanta, m. spring. ['the dawning or 3 4 87 14 draw (wagon), guide (horses); 2. lighting-up' year-time, Vivas, 1172 intrans. travel; proceed (in a wagon); see 1 vas cf. iap, *Fo*-ap Lat. ver, *ve-er, 3. pass, be borne along; 4. flow, *ves-er, 'spring.'] carry with itself (of water); 5. (like vasistha, a. most excellent, best; as m. Ger. heimfiihren) bring home to the Vasishtha, name of one of the most 19 groom's house, wed; -6. carry, 43 n 16, famous Vedic seers, 78 n. [formed as 52 9 bear, 26 4 carry far and wide, i.e. superl. to vasu, fr. Vivas as a verbal spread (a poem, fragrance), 54 2 (467), the verbal having the same trans[for #vagh: cf. 6xo$, *foxos, 'wagon'; ferred sense as the adj. vasu, q.v.] vasu, a. excellent, good; 1. as m. good oxeoftat, 'ride'; Lat. veh-ere, 'carry'; vehiculum, 'wagon'; AS. weg-an, 'carry, bear/ (of gods), 76 n -2. as m. pi The Good whence Eng. weigh, 'lift' (as in weigh Ones, the Vasus, a class of gods, RV.x. 3. as n. sing, and pi. good, anchor), 'find weight of by lifting' (cf. 125. 1 bhara) AS. wmgn or wsen, Eng. wain, goods, wealth, [prop, 'shining, i.e. splenDutch wagen (whence the borrowed Eng. did/ Vivas, 'shine/ but w. a transfer of wagon), 'that which is drawn, i.e. wagon'; mg like that in the Eng. splendid as used further, Lat. vi-a, ve-a, *veh-ia, that which by the vulgar for excellent connection w. fits, ivs, 'good/ and ed, 'well/ is imis to be travelled over, way'; AS. weg, Eng. wag, that which carries ' one to a probable, see ayu.]
'
' }

'

'

'

'

vasu-dha
dha
i.e.)

[352], a. yielding
;

good; vasu-

place.]

[364], /. the earth

the land.

vasudhadhipa,
king, prince,

m. (lord of the earth,

+ a, bring hither + ud, 1. bear

wed.

or to. or

bring up; 2.

esp.

[adhipa.]
a.

lead out (a bride from her father's house),

vasum-dhara,
treasures
;

holding

good

or

dhara, 1250a:
(ace.
s.

the earth, [vasum + we should expect vasu neuter, or stem), not vasu-m
-a,

f.

-f pari, 1. lead about; 2. esp. lead about (the bride or the wedding proces-

sion),

wed.
carry onward.

(masculine!), 341.]

+ pra,

[241]
-fvi, lead away,
parents' house,
esp.

[Vvajaya
va, yadi

the bride from her

va

*,

va, 28 12
*

va,
*

and

so

wed, marry; mid.

va^api, 62

2
; ,

(va omitted),

get married.

va,
;

va, 61
*

23

62 1

finally,

na,

+ s a m carry together carry, vah, vbl. carrying, drawing,

,

vaw api,
in

ca, neither

*,

nor
;

nor

*,

cpds.

63 4

[Vvah.]

uta
;

atha va, see atha 6 uta va, see 2. va, for eva, 59 10 n. 3. with
;

vahatii, m. wedding procession

[v/vah, 1161c]

wedding.

interrogates:
17
19
;

kirii

va,

what possibly,

so 18i.
n.

[ c f. Lat. -^, 'or.']

vahya,
1213:
bear.']

n.

portable bed,

litter.

for

mg,

cf.

Eng.

bier

[Vvah, and verb

vakya,

1.

speech, words;
e.g.

2.

as

technical term, periphrasis,

virasenasya

sutas for virasena-sutas.

lying on
litters,

[\fvac]

vahye-Qay&,a.
1250c
V
:

[vahya,

vag-dosat, by
of
his

or as a
i.e.

bad consequence
[vac

acct, 1270.]

voice,

because he was fool

lva
blow.

(vati;

vavaii;

avasit [882]; vas[1042d]).

enough

to let his voice be heard,

yati; vatd;
[cf.

vatum; vapayati
&7j/xt f

see dosa.]

*a-Fi)-jux,

'blow'; Goth.
'

vaghat
ing one,

[like
i.e.

dasat, 444 a ], m. the pledginstitutor of a sacrifice, not

va-ian t
ati-pa,

Ger. weh-en, AS. wdwan,

'breeze';
(a
afip,

blow

'

*aFrjp,

'air';

Lat.

the priest, but the yajamana.

[perhaps

ventu-s

participial

form
3 4
>

which

has

akin are c^-o/xat, Lat. vovere, *vogv-ere,

'

made a

transition to the vowel-declension

vow/]
a.

cf. vasanta and 1172 ), 'wind/ Eng. wind; AS. we-der, Eng. wea-ther, 'wind

vanm&ya,
utterance.

consisting

of

voice

or

[vac

see

1225 2
voice,

and
word,

(e.g. in weather-cock),

condition of the air';

maya.]

vata and vayd, wind/] + a , blow hither. -fnis, 1. (blow out, intransitively, i.e.) go out, be extinguished; 2. intrans. (blow till one gets one's breath, and so) cool off; caus. 1. extinguish; 2.
see
'

vac

[391],

f.

1,
;

speech,

utterance, sound

words, 3 1 ,

vacam vy-a-hr, utter and vacam vad, speak words,

like

94 9, verb-phrases, used

a simple verb

of speaking, and construed w. the ace. of the person (see 274b) ; perhaps (utterance,
i.e.)

cool

off, transitively, i.e. refresh.

sacred text, 91 2 ; 2. personified,

Aoyos.
a.

The

-f p a r a , blow away. + pra, blow or move forward, intrans. asunder, i.e. scatter to the 4- vi, blow

Word, Vach,

[Vvac, q.v.]
restraining or holding

vacam-yama,
vacaka,
a.

one's voice, silent.

[1250a, 1270 1 and b.]

as m. speaker.

winds.
V

speaking;

2va

(vayati

[761d2];

uvaya
also

[7842];

[Vvac, 1181.]

vayisyati; uta; 6 turn; uyate).

interweave, both
serere), fig.,
[orig.
lit.,

weave,
Lat.
plait,

vacika,

a.

verbal, consisting of words,

and
'

{like

[vac, 1222e.]

of

hymns and songs;

wind '
or
: '

vacya,
vaj a,
to.

grdv.
to.

1.

to

be spoken; 2.
;

to

idea perhaps

plait '
tVeo,

be spoken

[Vvac, 1213a.]
courage, esp. of the

root-forms are u, va, and vi

plaited
'
;

cf.

*R"Tea, 'willow'; ot<xos, 'osier'; Lat. vi-ere,

'

1. horse; 2.

swiftness

race, struggle;

3.

prize of

plait

'

vi-men,
otvost
*

'

work '
'

o1vt\,
'

race or contest; booty; reward in general;

treasure, good.
orig.

'

vine '

wine
'

Lat. vinum,

wine

[prob. akin w. V vaj, q.v.

'

vi-tis,

'vine,'

Eng. withy or
following

withe, 'pliant

'strength and liveliness,'

that in

twig,' Ger.

Weide,

withe, willow.']
its

va,

enclitic particle,

word.
,

1.
-

or;

va,
.
.

va,

50 17
6
,

V a, 77 % 972.8.W !04 21 ; similarly, 35 6

9718,19.
.
,

64 10 6 59 9 24
,

96 12
>

2S
,

2 *,
,

64 18
84 9
:

which strength and courage show themselves,' and then 'the result of quick and brave struggle.'] vaj ay a [only in ppl., vaj ay ant), crave
treasure;

59 * 8

seek

good,

74

16
;

cf

Vvaj.

,,*

va, 20

4
,

91

9
;

further

[denom. of vaja, 1058.]

vaflch]

[242]

vafich (vanchati; vanchita). wish, [for vayasa, m. 1. bird; 2. esp. crow; vansk, orig. inchoative (cf. V 1 is) to -si, /. crow-hen. [1 vayas, 'bird/ 1208a.]
:

cf. Ger. Wunsck, 'a wish'; vayti, m. wind. [VI va, 'blow/ 1165.] Vvan, q.v. AS. tuusCf 'a wish/ whence verb wyscan, var, n. water, [cf. oZp~o-v, orig. 'water/ and so, as in Eng., 'urine'; Lat. urindri, 'wish/ whence Eng. verb wish, whence stay under water ' ; ur-lna, ' urine Ur-ia, noun wish.'] 'Water-town/ a port in Apulia; prob. vanijya, n. merchant's business, trade,
'

' ;

[vanfj, 1211.]

akin

is

AS. wxr, 'sea/]

m.
tail-hair,

vat a,
of

jr.

1.
wind.

wind;

air;

2. Vata, god
' :

vara,

esp.

of

horse,

blow ' acct, [prob. akin w. ourf, 'tail/] Oft-inn, AS. Wod-en, 2 vara, m. 1. choice treasure; 2. 1176c: cf. Icelandic moment chosen or determined for any Old High Ger. Wuot-an t names of the thing, appointed time, turn; 3. time highest Germanic god, Odin: the name (as used with numerals); varam varam, still lives in the Eng. Wednes-day, AS. Wodn-es dsdg : some connect Woden w. time and again; 4. the time or turn (of one of the planets which rule in sucVvat, 'inspire, excite/] vata-svanas, a. having the roar of the cession the days of the week), and so, wind, i.e. blustering, exhibiting noisy day of the week, day. [V2vr, 'choose':
the
[V 1 va,

violence, tumultuous.

identified

by some w.
warding

&pa,

time, season/

vataikabhaksa,
food,
i.e.

a.

having wind as sole

see under Vya.]

fasting,

[vata + ekabhaksa.]

var an a,
it),

a.

off (those that attack

Vada,

m.

speech, expression, statement.

and

so strong or

ungovernable (of
[Vlvr,

[Vvad.]

wild
n.

beasts);

as m. elephant

vada-yuddha,
troversy.

speech-fight,

i.e.

con-

'cover,

ward

off/ 1150. lb.]

varanasi,
a.

f.

Varanasi,
[see var.]

the

modem

vadayuddha-pradhana,
controversy;
sialist.]

devoted to

Benares.
n.

as

m.

eminent controver- vari,

[Vvad, 1183 a .]
a

water,

vari-stha,
speaking.

a. situated in

the water,

i.e.

vadin,

a.

(of the sun's disk) reflected in the water.

vanaprastha,
third order,

m.

Brahman

of

the
the

vava,
it

particle, emphasizing the

who has passed through

follows.

surely, just.

word which [for double

stages of student and householder (see

acrama) and dwells in the woods, 65 8 n.; hermit. [vanaprastha : for mg, cf Eng. hermit, and iprjpia, 'soliiptjfji.irris,
tude, desert/]

Whitney 94.] va (vacate [761c] vavage ; avivacat [861]; vacHa; vacftva). bleat; low; cry (of birds), [see vaga, Lat vacca, 'cow/ and vacra.]
acct, see
;

vanara,

monkey, ape. vara, o. lowing (of kine). [Vvac,, vapi, /. oblong pond; lake. [V2vap, 1188a.] ' heap up, dam up/ and so, perhaps, orig. vasa, m. 1. prop, a staying overnight; 'a dam' (cf. x&/* *dam/ from x^ 2. an abiding, 32 6 3. abiding-place, 'throw or heap up'), and then, by me23 2t [V3vas, 'dwell': for mg, cf. tonymy, 'the pond made by the dam/] bhavana.]
m.
;
>.

vapi-jala,
first

n. is

lake-water,

[perhaps the
its orig.

element
'

here to be taken in

vasa-bhumi,/ vasara, 1. in
dawn
time
;

dwelling-place.

Veda, as adj.

of the
Sht. t

sense of
prop.
'

dam/

so that the whole

'

means

rjeptos

2.
as

in

classical

dam-water/ and so pond-water/]

pleasant; as
n.

neuter, used as subst., also masculine, (prop.

am, see 491. rami, a. lovely,

thing, a
V1

of

dawn,
so)

distinguished
in general,
fr.

a lovely

night,

and

day

from [prop, a

joy.

[Vvan:

cf.

dhuma and

secondary deriv. (1188d)

*vas-ar,

dhvan.]

'dawn/ Vivas,

an obsolete 'dawn'; see

[243]
lvas: and for the form vas-ar, cf. tap and vert there given, and ah-ar, udh-ar,
430.]

[V 1

vid

vicaksana,
conspicuous ;

a.

appearing far and wide,

[V caks

or, far-seeing.

+ vi.]

vi-citra,
n.

a.

1.

very variegated; 2.

vasa-vegman,
vasas, vasin,
1183 V|
n. a.

chamber for spending

[V2vas, 'clothe/]

differently colored, varied;

3.

(full of

the night, sleeping-room.

variety and surprises, and so) entertain-

garment.
dwelling.

[V3vas,

'dwell/
\/

1, vi- has perhaps perhaps variative.] in 2, vij (vij ate; vivijS; a vikta [834c] vijis-

ing, beautiful,

[in

mg

intensive force

vastavya,
vastu,
m.
n.

a.

belonging to an abode;
[vastu, 1212d2.]

as m. inhabitant,

move with a quick darting motion, cuWew; {like Eng. start) move
yati; vigna).

dwelling.

[V3vas, 'dwell/

suddenly from
feeble/]
-f

fear.

[cf.

AS.

wic-an,

1161a.]

'give way'; Eng. weak, 'yielding, soft,

vastos-pati,
dwelling, 77 2 n.

m.

lord or Genius of the

[vastos, gen. of vastu

ud,

start

up; be affrighted; udvigna,

victory; personified, Victory,
[Vji

(1250d) +pati: acct, 1267a and d.]

terrified.

van a, a. carrying; carrying off. [Vvah.] vahana, a. carrying off; as n. 1. beast

of burden, 56 8
vehicle;
;

vij

ay a,
,

m.

name

of a rabbit.

+ vi.]
organs of

beast for riding; team;

13 .

2.

the carrying, 34

[Vvah,
*oFt-

v 1 j i t i f. conquest. [Vji + vi.] vijitendriya, a. having the

sense subdued,
[vijita

1150. lb.]
1

vl

[343e],

m.
*

bird.

[cf.

olwvds,

vijneya,
as.

grdv. to be

+ known

indriya.]
or considered

wvos, Lat. avi-s,

bird/]
apart,

2 vi, preposition,

asunder,

+ vi, 963 8 a.] away, vin-mutra, n. faeces and

[Vjna
226b, 161
:

urine,

[vis,

out; denoting intensity in descriptive cpds

(1289),
cf.

for cpd, 1253b.]

vicitra,

vibudha;
in

denoting
possessive

separation

or non-agreement
cf,

vitatha, a. false, ['differing from so/ vi + tatha, 1314a.]

the

cpds (1305),

in the prepositional

vimanas, etc. ; similarly cpd (1310a), vipriya.

twenty.
viginti,
*

vitathabhinivega,

m.

inclination to-

viiigati
Boeotian

[485], f.
Ff/cart,

[cf.

efoocn,

Lat.

twenty.']

wards that which is false, [abhiniveca.] vitasti, f. a span, about nine inches or twelve fingers, [prob. fr. Vtan + vi, and
so
'

vikata,

a.

1.

exceeding the usual meas(like

a stretch ' from the

little

tip of the

thumb
Eng.

ure; and so

2.

Eng. enormous)
m.

to that of

fingor: for

mg,

cf.

monstrous,

hideous;

as
.

Hideous,

name
esp.

of a gander,

[cf 1245g.]

noun span and verb and see vyama.]

span, 'extend over/

vikrama,
might.

m. a stepping out, appearance

vitana, m.n. 1.
sion;
2, cf.

spreading out, exten[Vtan-f-vi:

for

bold or courageous advance, courage,

[V kram

%,

canopy.

mg

+ vi.]
a.

Eng. expanse (of heaven) and exppl. gotten; as n. (like Lat. guaes-

vigata-samkalpa,
purpose,
1299.]

with
[V

vanished
vi
:

pand.']

purposeless.

gam +

vitta,

tus) gettings, that

a.

which

is

got, property.

vigulpha,
clear.]

abundant.

[origin

unV

[\/2vid, 'get/]

lvid

(vetti;
-te
;

veda

[790a];

avedit
vidita;

vigraha,
division;

m.

1. separation; and so 2.
discord,

vedisyati,

vetsyati, -te;

war.
V

and so 3. [V grah + vi.]

esp.

quarrel,

veditum, veltum; viditva; -vidya; ve1. know; understand; perdayati).

ceive
;

vie

(vinakti; vikta;

v6ktum;

-vicya).

ya evam veda, who knoweth

;

thus,

separate,

grain from chaff

by winvivikta,

who hath
in the

nowing
-fvi,

separate, in general.

separate out or apart;

this knowledge, frequent formula Brdhmanas, 97 8 vidyat, one should know, it should be known or understood

isolated,

and

so lonely.

2.

recognize as;

nalam main

viddhi,

>l

2 vid]
recognize

[244]

know that I am N. mindful of, 75 13 ; bethink notice; be one's self, 94 6 10 ; 4. believe; assume; (ace), consider a person (ace.) to be 19 43 ; ppl. vidvans, see s.v.

3.

[vidarbha- does not stand in the relasee 295 *.] vidarbka-pati, m. lord or king of Vidarbha. vidarbha-raj an, m. king of Vidarbha. [with vda, vidma, cf. oTSa, td/xev, AS. vid a sin, a. becoming exhausted, drying up. [Vdas + vi, 1183 8 .] ic wat, we witon, ' I know, we know * ; Eng. / wot, gerund to wit, noun wit, 'under- vidya, f. 1. knowledge; a discipline or science; esp. trayi vidya, the triple standing*: cf. also cWov, *iFt8ov, 'saw'; science or knowledge of the holy word, as Lat. videre, 'see'; AS. witan, 'see'; wiUga, 'seer, soothsayer, wizard* hymn, sacrificial formula, and chant, or whence the Rigveda, Yajurveda, and Samaveda (Icelandic vit-ki, 'wizard'), wicca, 'wizard/ ' witch/ Eng. witch, masc. and fern. 2. esp. the science tear i^oxhv, i-e. magic; wicce, a magic formula, spell. [Vivid, 1213d: vda is an old preterito-present, 'have
as N.,
tion of a gen. of appellation
;
-

me

seen or perceived/ and so, 'know'

see
tense-

for

mg
'

2,

observe the equally arbitrary

spell,

V2vid: the forms of the other

systems are comparatively modern.]
the other,

specialization in Eng.

which in AS.

meant a
to

saying.*]
a.

+ ana, know along, i.e. from one end know thoroughly,

vidya-dhara,

keeping or possessed of
;

cause to know; do to wit; -f ni, caus. announce; communicate. V 2 vid (vindati, -te [758]; vive'da, vivide"; avidat, avidata; vetsyati, -te; vitta;

knowledge or the magic art asm. a Vidyadhara, one of a class of genii, who are attendants on (Jiva, and reputed to be
magicians.

vidya-mada,
i.e.

m. knowledge-intoxication,

v6ttum
4 12,
1005.9;

vittva
get,

-vidya).

1.
-3.

find,

infatuated pride in one's learning.

etc.;

74 13 ;

obtain

(children),

vidyavayo-vrddha,

_2,
is

get hold of, 80 ';

;

pass.
is,

vidyate :

found
ppl.

later, equiv. to

there

a. grown old in knowledge and years, distinguished for [vidya + 3vayas, learning and age.

there exists;

vidana [619 s ], found,

s.v.

1252.]

7320. ~ppl. vitta, see

vidyiit,
which
this is

1.

a.

lightening;

[orig. ident. w. V 1 vid, of

Eng.,

2.

f. lightning.

and so, as in [Vdyut + vi,

[vidvans,

only another aspect, namely that of ' seeing esp. an object looked for, i.e. of
finding': see lvid.]

'lighten.']

vidvaj-jana,
1249a, 202.]

m. wise man.

+ anu,
vid,
vbl.

find.

vidvans
[do.]

knowing, at end of cpds. [Vivid.]

[Vivid,
[prop,

vid a, a. knowing, at end of cpds. vidatra, a. noticing, in cpds.

1185d.]

knowing; wise, 17 18, etc.; learned; tvasta vidvan, a cunning workman (cf. Eng. cunning and Old Eng. [Vivid, 'know/ cunnen, 'know'), 75 6
[461], ppl.
.

790a, 803
n.

.]

vidatha,

directions,

orders,

V 1

vidh

(vidhati).
;

'knowledge
Vivid, 1163b.]

given,

i.e.

instructions/

with
[cf.

(instr.)

worship a god (dat.) honor (ace.) with (instr.).

lack or be without a

vedhas.]
(vindhate).
(instr.), vichiari;

vidarbha, 1.

m. pi.

the Vidarbhans,

2vidh
thing

Vidarbha, name of a people, and of their country, which was south of the Vindhya
mountains, and
is

be bereft

or alone,

[see vidhava.]

now
i.e.

called Berar;

2.

m. sing. Vidarbha,

2.

[for

mg

2, cf.

a king of Vidarbha, "Norway, uncle of

i.

3vidh, see Vvyadh. vidh, vbl. boring through, wounding,

V

at
cf.

end of cpds.
785.]

[V 3 vidh or

vyadh, 252,

young Fortinbras," Hamlet,

2. 28.]

vidarbha-nagari, /
of

city or

capital

vidhava,/
1190;

Vidarbha.

is.

Kundina (kuncjina}.

cf. ii-ldeos*

widow. [V 2 vidh, ' be bereft,* 'youth without a wife^

[245]
bachelor'; Lat. viduus, vidua, 'widower, widow AS. widwe, ivuduwe, Eng. widow/]
' ;

[vibhidaka
vip
vivipS; avepista; vepabe in trembling agitation; tremble or shake ; caus. shake, trans, [cf Lat.

(vepate;

yati).

vidha,/.
so

proportion, measure;
esp.

way; and
[see

kind, sort;
5]
:

at

end of cpds

vibrdre,
*vip-ru-s,

'shake, brandish/ from

*vib-ru-s,

1302c

e.g.

tri-vidha, of three kinds,

'

three-fold.

[prop.

dis-position, arrange-

ment, order, method/ see VI dha + vi.] vidhatavya, grdv. to be shown. [Vldha

+ vi, mg
vidhatf
,

5.]

m. dis-poser, arranger.

[V 1

dha

+ vi] vidhana,

n.

a dis-position, ordering, ordi[V 1

nance; vidhanatas, according to (established) ordinance.

dha + vi,

1150.]

vidhi,

m.

1. a
rule

dis-position, ordinance,

prescription,

(65 7 ),

method;

2.

AS. wsefre (formed like *vip-ru-s), 'moving this way and that/ whence Eng. waver; Eng. frequentative whiffle, veer about, blow in gusts whiffle-tree, so called from its constant jerky motion (-tree means 'wooden bar/ see dam).] vip ana, m. trading-place, shop; -I, /. shop. [Vpan + vi, 1156.] vipatti,/. a coming to nought, destruction. [Vpad + vi, 1157.] vip ad, / misfortune, trouble. [Vpad +
'shaking';
' '

i.e.) way, 38 ^j procedure; 3. vi, 383a.] supreme disposition or ordaining, i.e.) vfpaka, m. the ripening, esp. of the fruit destiny, fate. [Vldha + vi, 1155. 2e, of good or bad deeds, and so the conse345 2 for mg 3, cf Lat. destindre, estabquences; the issue, in general. [Vpac + ordain/ and Eng, destiny.] vi, 216.1.] lish,

(method,
(the

'

vidhivat,
to

adv. according to rule; equiv.

[vidhi, 1107.]

vfpra, 1.

a.

agitated, inspired; as subst.

Lat.

rite,

he who gives utterance to pious emotion

vidhli, a. lonely (of wanders alone among as m. moon. [prob. fr. vidhura, a. 1. alone,
fering lack, miserable
;

the the

moon

that

at the altar, poet, singer, 74

a.

I1,18
;

2.
as m.

star-hosts)

(inspired,

i.e.)

gifted

with
18 17
-

superior

V2vidh, 1178.]
bereft;

insight, wise, of a god, 79

3.

2.

suf-

a Brahman,

disagreeable mg 3 is V2 vidh, through vipriya, a. not dear, unpleasant; as n. the intermediate vidhu, 1188f.] something disagreeable, an offense. [2 vi vidhura- dar^ana, n. sight of adversity. + priya, see vi and 1310a end.] vidheya, grdv. to be done, [see Vldha vi-budha, a. very wise (vi- is intensive, + vi, mg 5 also 963 s a.] 1289) ; as m. a god.

3.

60 , etc. [Vvip, 1188a: to be taken directly from 1.]

16

as n. trouble,

[prob.

fr.

vinaya,
ferred

m.

1.

training, breeding,
;

i.e.

vibudhanucara,
[anucara.]

m. attendant of a god.

formation of manners and so 2. trans(like the Eng. breeding), manners,

vibudhevara,
[icvara.]

m. a lord of the gods,

good breeding,

politeness.

[V nl

vi.]

vina,

prep, without, w. instr. or ace. [1127,

vibhava,

m.

1.

development
of growth,

or

growth;

1129.]

2.

(the result

villi ti,

(good breeding,

esp.)

modesty.

and

so lordship, majesty,
sing,

i.e.) power, high position

[Vni

vi: see vinaya.]

3.

and

pi.

(like

Ger.

vino da,

exactly like Eng. di- version; m. amusement, [see Vnud + vi.] V vind, see V2vid. vindhya, m. Vindhya, name of the mountain-range crossing the Indian peninsula and separating Hindustan from the Deccan.

property, possessions.

Vermogen) [Vbhu + vi: cf.

shining far and

vibhu and vibhuti.]

vibhavan,
wide.

f
m.

-van,
vi,

a.

[Vbha +
n.

1169.1b

and

2 2,

1171b.]

vibhidaka,
tree,

the large tree Termi-

nalia Bellerica; one of the nuts of this

vindhyatavi, f
[a^avL]

the

Vindhya-forest.

dice,

which were used for dicing; a die, [perhaps 'the destroyer/ fr. Vbhid

vibhu]
+ vi: if so, we must suppose that name was first given to the die as
and
tree.]

[246]
the
die,

vivaha,

m. fetching

wedding, marriage,
ternion,

home of the [s/ vah + vi.]

n.

bride,

applied

secondarily

to

nut

and

vivaha-catustaya,
i.e.

marriage-qua[agni.]
i.e.

the marrying of four wives.

wedding-fire,

vibhu,

a.

1. pervading, far-reaching; vivahagni, m.

74 2
;

unlimited,

2.
;

powerful, mighty,

vividha,
,

a.

having different kinds,

[2 vi

of Indra, 5 12,

15

as subst. lord or ruler.

of different sorts, various.

+ vidha,
in size;

334 2 1305.] [Vbhu + vi, 354: for 2, cf. vibhava 1 vivrddhi, f. growth; increase and 2, and vibhuti.] increase. [Vvrdh + vi, 1157. Id.] vibhuti,/ 1. development or growth;

2.
cf.

(the result

of growth,

i.e.)

power,

viveka,
ment
rate/

m.

1.

a separating apart
for

2.

esp. of

a lord or ruler. [Vbhu + vibhava and vibhu.]

a.

vi,

1157d

discrimination, discernment,

good judg-

[Vvic

+ vi, 216.1:

mg

2, cf.

vi-manas,
mind

(having an away-removed
i.e.)

discrimination w. Lat. discrimindre, 'sepafr.

or heart,

out of one's senses or

discrimen of the
'

same root

as

disheartened.

[1305.]

discernere,

separate '

cf also discernment
.

vimarda,
turbance.

m. destruction; (of sleep) dis[V

with
V

discernere.~\

mrd + vi. ]
traversing,
esp.

vie

(vigati, -te; vivega, vivic6

;

aviksat;
;

vimana,
as m.
n.

a.

the

sky;

veksyati, -te
vegayati).
enter,

vista veca,

a palatial car of the gods that

settle

vestum -vigya down; go in; go into,

;
;

moves

through
*

the

air,

sky-chariot.
:

[with

'house/

cf.

oJkos,

[V 1 ma + vi, measure/ tri-mukha, a. having

q.v.

1150.]

'house' (analogous to entry from enter);

Lat. vlcus,
'settlement,
wlc,

the face away;

village/

whence
'

vinmkha. yanti, they go (with averted faces, i.e.) homewards. [1305.] a. having dust away, dustless, vi-rajas,
pure.
[1305.]

the borrowed AS.

veihs,
'

'village'; Goth.

village

' ;

Lat.

villa, *vic(u)la,

small

settlement, farm':

see further vi

and

vega.]

viraha,
from
;

m.

2.

abandonment, separation absence, freedom from. [V rah

[\fram-4-vi.]

1.

a, go into, enter; pervade,

actively,

KV.x. 126.6;

+ vi.]

virama,

m. stop, end, pause,

a.
3

virodhin,
vilasa,

hindering,
.]

disturbing.

having entered; passively, with; caus. cause to go into, put into, communicate. + upa, settle down upon; sit down;

a vista:

entered by,

filled

[Vrudh + vi, 1183

m. joy. m.
n.

upavista, seated.

[Vlas

+ vi.]
[Vlvr + vi,
color

+ ni,
pest)
;

mid. go in; go
settle

home

(to

house or

vivara,
that

opening; hole (of creatures

the ground).

down

to rest.

live

in

+ abhi-ni,
towards,
Jig.,

settle

down
;

'uncover, open.']

as in Eng.

to; be inclined be bent upon.

w. ace,

vi-varna,

a.

having
[1305.]

the

away,

+ pra,
w.

enter,

get into;
without

85 2

colorless, pale.

vivarna-vadan a, a. pale-faced. [1298a.] vivasvan, a. lighting up; vivasvabhis,

as adv. [1112c], so that
it

he, 18 23 ; enter, 8 4 ; go

expressed

object:
;

in,
;

33 u ; go home, 103 2I

penetrate, pierce

caus.
;

cause to enter.

lights

perhaps, flash, spark.

[V 1

up; as n., vas + vi, light

'

+ sam-pra
w.

go in w. grham, go home , niveganam, go to bed; enter, w. loc.

enter together,
or
i.e.

up/ 1169b.]

4-sam,
a.

make

their

vivasvant,
vant,

lighting up; as m. Vivas-

appearance together
gether, 86 16
;

come

hither to-

name

of a god of the dawning dayof

caus.

cause to enter upon,

light or morning-sun, father of the twins

Tama and Yami and

8518.14.

put or set upon. the Acvins, vig (vit, vigam, vidbhis [218 8 ]), /.

[Vivas +vi,

'light

up/

see

settlement,

i.e.

dwelling-place
i.e.

-1. a and so

1233e.]

house; 2. a settlement,

the com*

[247]
munity, clan, folk
peoples,
(of
i.e.
;

[vis
rb
irSv,

vigam

patis, lord of
[

92 12 ;

2. sometimesy entire, whole

[see

simply prince; 71
18
,

tribe or host

so 71

1T .

78*; -3. the folk, as vigvd-caksas, a. all-beholding, 1296 s acct, 1298c] from the Brahmans and Kshatriyas, the third caste, later called vigvatas, adv. from or on all
gods),

distinguished

sides,

vaigya; a
[Vvig, q.v.
:

man
cf.

of the third caste, 59 22

everywhere,
all

[vfgva, 1098b: acct, 1298c]

a.

AwpUes Tpixd-M-ns,

three-

vigvdto-mukha,
sides,

having a face on
is

tribed Dorians'; also Keltic vie in Ordovtc-es,

vlc-es,

whose face
[1306.]
a.

turned

every-

people of North Wales, and Lemopeople of modern Limoges.]

whither.

vigva-dargata,
vi,

to be

seen by

all,

viganka,
1149.]

f
a.

hesitation.

[Vgank +

all-conspicuous,

[acct, 1273,
pi.

1298c]
(see

vigva-deva,
deva 2b), RV.
acct, 1280a,
;

m.

the

All-gods

spread-asunder having vfgakha, branches, i.e. forked -e, dual f. Vicakhe, name of an asterism. [2 vi + gakha,
1305, 3342.]

x. 125. 1.

[vicva

+ deva:
[vigva

1298c]

vigakhila,
chant,

m. Vicakhila,
:

name

of

[vigakha, 1227

perhaps

vigva-bhesaja, a. all-healing. + bhesaja acct, 1280a, 1298c] a mer- vigva-gcandra, a. all-sparkling, named + ccandra: acct, 1280a, 1298c]
:

[vicva

after the asterism because various green-

grocer's commodities belonged to

it.]

vigala, a. capacious, spreading, broad. vigistata, f. condition of being distin- vigvayu, assumed
guished, distinction, superiority, [vigista,
1

vigva-sfj, a. all-creating; as m. pi. Allcreators, name of certain creative beings. vigvad, a. all-consuming, [vicva + ad.]
of vigvayos, 75 , prop, a form of transition to the udeclension of the stem vigvayus, and mean*
ing either friendly to all, all-friendly
(if

as stem

1237: see gis

+ vi.]
that which separates or

vigesa,

m.

1.

varunasya), or else distinction or all living creatures (if taken with rastram, Eng. distinction) eminence, excellence 'lordship over*) see vigvayus 1 and 2. vigesena, as adv. [1112b], to an eminent vigvayus, 1. a. belonging to or appeardegree, i.e. very much, especially, like ing to all* life or living creatures, i.e. French par excellence. [V gis + vi.] either friendly to all or all-known (applied vigesatas, adv. 1. at end of a epdy to gods), or else dwelling in all (of the
distinguishes

from another, difference; and so 2. (like

one
thing

taken with

mama,
;

i.e.

according to the difference of

*,

Go* 28

Genius of Life), 85 18
i.e.

2.

as

n.

all-life,

2.

(like

vigesena, see above) especially,

m.

all living creatures,

men and

beasts,
:

[vigesa, 1098b.]

[vigva

+ ayus,
2

acct, 1280a, 1298c

.]

for

vig-pati,
Prussian

master
:

of

the

house.
cf.

mg

1,

see 1294

[euphony, 218 5
Lithuanian

acct,
*

1267a:

Old vigvasa, m. confidence.

'

[V gvas

vi.]

wais-patti-n,
vesz-pat-s,
'

house-mistress

vigvasa-karana,
fidence.

n.

reason for con-

lord/]

vigrabdham, see vigrambha, m.

+
vi.]

Vcrambh.
confidence,

vigvasa-bhumi,
[s/grambh.
confidence,
trusted.

/.

proper vessel for

one
adv.

who
always,

may
for

safely

be

vigrambhalapa,
vigva
[524], pron.
;

m.

confidence-talk,

vigvaha,
[vigva,
cf.
n/

evermore,
-

familiar conversation,
adj.

[alapa.]

see 1100a

and

cf.

1104 2

8
:

acct,

la.

all,

every;

1298c]

common in Veda, but replaced vis (vivesti; viv^sa; veksyiti, -te; in the Brdhmana and later by sarva, q.v.; vista; -visya). work, be active, accom lb. vigve devas all the gods, 82 1 or plish. the All-gods (as a class, see deva 2b), vis (vit, visam, vidbhis), f excrement* 886.8, 90 s _ic. vicvam, as n. The All, faeces.
every one
: ; .

visa]

[248]

visa, n. poison. [prop, 'the potent or vis vane [408], a. directed in both ways or overpowering/ Vvis: no less arbitrary is parted asunder, [visu -f afic, 407.] the specialization in Eng. poison, fr. Lat. visa rj ana, n. the letting go evacuation.
;

potionem,
virus,

'draught':

cf.

?<fe,

Ffo-oy,

Lat.

'poison/]
m. jar of poison.
prop,

+ vi.] vispasta, see Vlpa+vi.

[Vsrj

visa-kumbha,
visaya,
m.

vispastartha,
ligible

a.

having clear

or intel-

1.

working, and so
;

meaning,

[artha.]

sphere of activity or influence

2.

one's

department or

line or peculiar province;

vismaya, m. astonishment. [Vsmi+vi.] vismayanvita, a. filled with astonishment,

[anvita, V i
a.

and

so,

generalized

3.

province,

field,

+ anu.]

domain, empire, country;

4.

field

of

vi-hasta,
handless
;

1.
so

activity of one of the sense-organs

(e.g.,

and

having the hands away, 2. (like Eng. unso

sound

is

the visaya of the ear), a mere

handy) awkward; and

confounded.
[1305.]

3. perplexed,
[Vlhr

specialization

of

mg

object of sense,

pleasure of sense;

5.

object in general.
is

viharin,
V

a.

wandering about.

[Vvis: but the formation of the stem

vi, 11838.]

not clear.]

lvi

visa da, + vi.]

m. despondency, dejection. [Vsad

1. (v6ti; vivaya, vivy6; vita). seek eagerly; 2. accept gladly; enjoy;

3.

strive to get

4.

fall

upon.

visu, adv. on both sides. v i s u v a t - samkranti, f. equinox-passage (of the sun from one zodiacal sign to the
next)
;

[cf.

Lat.
'

vendri,
;

*ve-na,

hunt '

'hunt/ a denom. of AS. wd-%, ' hunt * Old

;
*

High Ger.
food,
i.e.

weida,

1.

the seeking, esp. of

2.
3.

the time of equinox-passage, the

hunting, fishing, and then

place
food,

equinox,

[visuvant.]

for getting food, pasture, and

visuvant, 1.
on both middle;
sides,

i.e.

2.

having or taking part keeping or being in the m. middle day (e.g. of a

a.
;

fodder'; weida appears w.

mg

1 in

Ger.

long sacrifice)

3.

m.

n.

esp.

middle

day between the solstices, the vernal or autumnal equinox. [visu, 1233c and b end.]
<i

vist (vestate;
yati).

vistita;

-v6stya; vesta-

wind one's self about; cans, wind around, envelope, wrap up, dress. + upa, seek after. visnu, m. Vishnu, name of a god, whose V 2vi, see vya. chief work in the Veda is the measuring vina, f lute. of the sky in three paces, and who became vita, see Vi + vi; also referable to roots vi and vya. one of the Hindu Trinity, and extremely important in the later sectarian devel- vita-darpa, a. having one's pride departed ; humbled. [V i + vi.] opment of India; cf. brahman 2 and civa. [prob. 'the mighty worker/ Vvis, vita-raga, a. having one's passions departed, i.e. having conquered one's pas1162.]

Waid-mann, 'hunter' (also as family name, Weidmann, 'Hunter'), and w. mgs 2 and 3 in Weide, 'pasture, food': perhaps 2 vayas, 'food/ q.v., comes fr. Vvi in mg 1, seek for, hunt/ and in this case the development of mg is like that of weida 3 and like that of Lat. venation-em, ' hunting, game/ whence Eng. venison.]
'

visnu-garman,
name
the
of

m.
['

a sage.

[do.] sions, Vishnucarman, having V. as his vira, m. -1.

;

protection* or else

'the delight of V.':

its

mg of
*

the cpd depends on

accent
is

(see 1302

and 1267 1 ), and

a.

this

not

man; esp. man of might, Manner 2. hero, applied hero to gods; 3. pi. (like Eng. men) re[cognate with tainers, Mannen, 86 6
in pi.
;
.

known.]

3 vayas,

'

strength

' :

cf Lat.
.

visnugarma-naman,
nucarman
as

possessing vis-

'

manly

or heroic

man

'

vir, AS. wer, Eng. were-wolf

name, named V.

[1249a 2 .]

'

man-wolf.']

[249]
V

[vrksopari
(covered with,
i.e.)

viraya
show

(virayate [1067]).
a.

be a hero,

filled

with, provided

one's self brave,

[vira, 1058.]
or rich in

with,
or

66\

viravant,
heroic sons,

having
a.

men

[vira, 1233a.]

+ sam-a, cover; samavrta, surrounded. + ni, keep down, suppress, ward off;
caus. [1041 2 ], stop, 98 4 .

vira- su

[352],

bringing forth heroes

(as sons).

+ nis
a.

in ppl.

nirvrta,
care.
i.e.

pleased,

con-

virasena,

possessing a virasena or
subst.

tented,

free

from

[prop.

'

uncov-

hero-army; as
of Nishadha,

m. Virasena, king

ered, not covered over,

not dark or

like the

Greek 'HpS-crrparos
[vira-sena,

in
2
,

gloomy/
phor.]

formation

and

mg.

334

and so 'clear, bright': cf. V 1 vr + vi, which shows a similar meta4-

1297: acct, 1295.]

virasena-suta,
[1264.]

m.

Virasena's son,

l 3.

pari, surround.
cover.

+ pra,
:

vira-sena, / hero-army, army of heroes. [vira + sena, 1280b acct, 1280 2 .] virya, n. 1. manliness, courage;
strength
;

+ sam-pra,
+vi
,

mid. cover completely.

uncover, open ;

make open

or clear,

illume,

2.
d 4.]
for

concrete,

heroic

deed.

[cf. Vlvr + nis.] + sam, 1. cover over; 2. keep

to-

[vira, 1212

gether or in order, and so put in order,

q.v.,

vihasta,
1087 b.]
V

vihasta,

52 12

[see
V

gather up, 26 2.

2vr
vrta

(vrnlt6; vavr6; avrta; varisyate;

;

vrnut6; vavara, vavr6; avarrt ; vrta varitum, vartum vrtva -vftya; varayati). 1. cover, enclose, encompass; surround, i.e. guard, ll 21
(vrnoHi,
; ;

lvr

varitum [254 3 ]

varitva

caus,

varayati, -te [1042b 3 ]).

desire,

choose; prefer;
self,

wish ; choose for one's

;

make

one's portion, 70 5, 86 u

varam

vr, wish

2.
ward
[1041

offensively,

keep

in,

hold back or
14
;

a wish, make a condition, 94 1 ; caus.

[1041
2],

captive;

vrta, pent up, 75

hinder,

3.

de-

choose.

fensively, hold back,

off,
2
],
.

keep in check (75 u ),

restrain
;

caus.
'

keep back, hinder,

*

stop.

[cf 4-k-f*.4vos,

enclosed ' and

eYA,

held in
aa,

check/

referred to

Aeolic

*FfA-v; tl\ap, *F\-ap, 'cover, defense*; Lat. ver-eri, 'be on one's guard, fear';
vellus,
*

'(cover,

i.e.)

pelt, fleece';

vallum,

defense, palisaded rampart, wall/

whence

the borrowed Eng. wall ; Eng. ware, wary,

on one's guard, cautious ' Ger. wehren, 'check, ward off'; Wehre, 'defense'; with vartra, 'stopping/ and then 'a dam/ cf Ger. Wehr, AS. wer, Eng. weir, '(water-)
'
;

Old Eng. wol, wul, I wol not ' Ger. Wahl, 'choice, selection/ whence wahlen, select/ Chaucerian wail, ' select ' Ger. wohl, Eng. well, 'according to one's wish' (see under lvara): perhaps akin are 0ov\o/j.ai, */3okvof*at, Epic j36\o/j,ai, 'will/ and &4\-Tcpos, 'choicer, better/ but this is disputed.] + a choose, desire. vf ka, 1. a. tearing, harming, in a-vrka;
[cf. Lat. volo, 'will*;
still
'

will/

living in

won't,

'

'

2.

m. (the tearer,

i.e.)

wolf.
V

[\/*vrk or
:

*vrak, simpler form of

vrac

cf \vkos,
.

fAukos, Church Slavonic vluku, Lat. lupus,

stop,

dam

'

for other cognates, see uru,

cf.

Eng. wolf]

urna, varuna:

the derivs vala, vrtra,

varutha, varna, etc.] -fanu, cover over.

vrkka, vrksa,

dual m. the kidneys.

-fa pa, uncover, open.

*

[cf.

the relation

m. tree, ['that which is felled/ V*vrk (1197) or *vrak, simpler form of Vvragc: for mg, cf. barhis.]
three trees. three
(sepa-

of Ger. decken, 'cover/ and aufdecken,

uncover/]

vrksa-traya, n. tree-triad, vrksatraya-tale, under

rate) trees, see tala.

-f

abhi,
,

cover.

+a

cover ;

avrta

covered, 33 2 ; con-

vrksopari, on
131411

the tree,

[upari:

see

cealed ;

encompassed,

surrounded,

Vvrj]
V

[250]
wo worth
Eng.
the day),

vrj (vrnakti, vrnkte; vavarja; avark

[832];

Ger. werden, 'become';

varksyati, -te;

vrkta;
twist

-vfjya;
off;

for transition of
turn,

varjayati).

1.

turn;

2.
i.e.)

turn or set aside; 3. (turn aside,

di-vert or

in turn

mg in Eng. and Ger., cf. which also means become ' (as traitor): cf. also Eng. -ward, as
'

keep away from some one

or alienate

something
aside,
i.e.)

in go south-ward,

i.e.

'

turned to the south,*

fig up-ward,
(set
,

i.e.

'directed
Wirt-el,
vret-eno,
'
'

up/

etc.

(see
'

cans.
except;
i.e.

[1041

2
]

1.
and
of,

anc)

also

Ger.

spindle-ring
'

abandon, shun; avoid, 25 21

(set aside, take out,

104 3 ;

2.

Church Slavonic

spindle

so, like

ex-cipere)
1

further
twist/
wratiS,

varjayitva, with an excepting,

with exception

54 22

leave out,

akin is, prob., AS. wriftan, whence come Eng. writhe ; AS. 'a twisted band/ Eng. wreath; wrist,
:

exclude, separate.
[orig.
'

earlier hand-wrist, *-wrffi-st,

its

'

hand-turner '
'

bring out of

original direction
or

with vrtta,
whence
versdre,
cf,

cf

Lat. versus,

turned/

or position,

by bending

diverting or

'turn much':

for

mgs

keeping in

'

(in this last sense, cf. vrjana,

'J,

3-6 of vrt,

Lat. versdri, whose senses

'enclosure/ and 4-4py-w, 'shut in

straight out/
q.v.

and

so the opposite of Vlrj, 'stretch or reach

:

are quite parallel, and the Eng. phrase " in whom we live and move and have our
being."]

cf

also Lat. vergere,

'bend, turn'; Eng. wrick, 'to twist/

wriggle
;

and
'

+ anu,
tinue.

roll after;

follow; and

so,

con-

prob. cognate

is

wring,

'

twist

also Eng. wrong, 'twisted, crooked' (as in

a,

act.
(sc.

turn hither

(trans.),

73 6

so at

wrong-nosed, Wyclif), 'bad/ which shows

74 n

ratham vas, 'your

back, 63 8
.

car');

mid.

the same metaphor as vrjina and FrenchEng. tort, from Lat. torquere, ' twist/]

turn

(intrans.), roll

vrjana,

n.

enclosure, esp. enclosed settleso, either

ment, and

dwelling-place (74

13
)

+ upawa, turn hither unto, 93 19 + abhi-pary-a, turn around unto. + vy-a, turn away, intrans.; separate
.

or the dwellers.

[Vvrj, q.v.: 1150.2c]

from

or part with (instr.), 86 8, 96 s2 .

>

vrjina,

a.

crooked, wrong, opp.

[Wvrj, 1177b:

of rju,
for the

+ sam-a

turn back to meet; go home,

his studies,

'straight, right/

used esp. of a religious preceptor's pupil

mg, see Vvrj.]

V

vrt

(vartate, -ti; vavarta, vavrt6 [786];

who has finished -f ud, turn out

fly
-f

(centrifugally), intrans.,

avrtat; vartisyati, -te; vartsyati, -te;

vrtta ;
-te).

vartitum

-vftya

vartayati,

asunder ; caus. burst asunder or open. ni, 1. turn back; 2. flee; 3.

1.

turn or roll or

wheel;
(abl),

in general,

move as does a move or come from

{like

turn

away

4. turn from,

abstain

ni-

vrtta, see

s.v.

76 14 ;
vrt,

-2.

Eng.

take

its

course) go on, take place; happen; eka-

+ prati-ni, turn back from + nis, roll out, intrans., and

(abl.).

so (with a
itself

go with a diminution-by-one, i.e. decrease by one, 58 5 ; 3. (move one's self about in a place, and so) abide, murdhni vrt, stand exist, be, be present at the head, be chief in importance, 22 21 ; 4. be in a certain condition, case, occupation be concerned with (loc), 10 5
; ;

payena

metaphor

like that in the

Eng. e-volve

and Ger. sich ent-wickeln) develop,

into being, 92
1S
;

come
i.e.

caus. e-volve from,

.

create

from (abl), 57 16 + pari, turn around; move

in a circle.

+ pra,
set out;

1.
3.

turn or
begin,

move forward; 2. set about; 4, ensee s.v.;

5.
104
2

live; live
;

by

(instr.), i.e. live

upon,

gage in;

pravrtta,

caus. set
88 8 ;

uated in

6. proceed, behave; 7. attenmg from sense 3 to that of a simple

;

in motion.

+ vi,

turn away; part with

unite, intrans.,

(instr.),

copula, be, 51 4
[cf.
'

vrtta,
worth,
'

see s.v.

caus. whirl about, trans.

Lat.

vert-ere,

'turn'; AS. weor%an,

+ sam,
form

and

so take shape,

become/ Eng.

become, be to

(in

itself,

come

into being.

[251]

[vrsan
;

vf t, vbl. turning, in cpds. [Vvrt.] vrtta, ppl. 1. happened (Vvrt2); tad

vrttam, that took place
(vrt 3); (vrt
;

vrddha

vardhitum

vardhayati,
Jig.

-te).

act. trans.:

1.

2.

existing

make
inspire

greater,

make strengthen; 2.
elevate,

to grow,
ele-

as

n.

occurrence (vrt 2 J
5, 6).

1. thing happened, 2. life, behavior

;

vate inwardly, excite pleasantly, cheer,

(cf. the

metaphor in slang Eng. high,

'slightly intoxicated'), used of the effects

vrttanta,
story,

m.
:

occurrence,

adventures,

[anta

force of anta not clear.]

which the homage and sacrifices of men are supposed to have on the gods

VTtti,f
port.

prop,

an

existing,

and

so

{like

mid.
69
or
16
;

intrans.

3.

grow, 24 3
i.e.

thrive,
it

Eng. living) means of subsistence, sup[V vrt 3, 5

:

vardhate, he thrives,

goes

cf vartana.]
.

well with him, 65 2 ; grow strong or greater

vrtti-nibandhana,
port.

n.

means of sup-

mighty, 81 2 82 3
,

increase, 8

11
,

60 19

4.
possessing existing strength,
that which wards off or
i.e.

fig.
;

vrttaujas,a.
i.e.

light in

be pleasantly excited, take debe inspired

to

mighty,

[ojas.]
n.

cans. 1. make
strong; bring
trans. ,

grow
8
;

make

vrtra, 1.

holds in check,

the enemy, 75 14

2.

64 21

up (a child), 46 2. fig. excite

increase,

pleasantly,
between
the

m. coverer, encloser; personifiedt Vritra,

cheer, inspire;

distinction

demon

of drought and darkness, principal

physical
so

and fig. mgs

not always to be made,

personification of the malign

covers or

power that darkens the sky and encom-

80 19
.

[cf fiKdo-rn, *F\ad-T-n,

pKaardpo),

growth, a shoot/
*Fop6os,
;

passes (70 16 ) or withholds the heavenly

waters, selections xxxii.

'grow';
'

dp86s,

'upverb-

and

lxvii.
19 .

slain

right
ena,
*

Lat. verb-er,

a shoot, rod '

by

Indra, 73 18

see

82 1 and 97

[V 1 vr,

(sacred) twig/]
on,

'cover/ 1185b.]

+ pra, grow
to

grow up; pravrddha,

.

vrtratara,
473 1 ).

comparative

vrtra
[acct

(see
ir-

(like

Lat. altus) exalted.

the arch-withholder.

regular, 471, 1242a 2.]

+ vi, grow, increase, 2 19 + sam grow; cans, make

t

to

grow; bring
rejoicing.

having Vritra as son; vrtra-putra, [1302.] -a, /. the mother of V.

a.

up

nourish, feed.
vbl.

vfdh,
V

being
-te

pleased,

vftha,
[V2vt,

adv.
i.e.

at

will,

at

pleasure;

for

[Vvrdh.]

pleasure,
*

not for the sake of the gods.

a.

vrs

(varsati,

vavarsa,

vavrse

choose, will/ 1101.]

vrtha-pagughna,
pleasure
;

slaying cattle for

slays cattle for

avarsit; varsisyati, -te; vrsta; varsirain; varsati tum; vrstva, -vfsya).

[303b], vovros, while
it is

as m. one
i.e.

who

raining,

[orig.,

pleasure,

not for

sacrifice.

[1279.]

perhaps, more general, 'to

esp. either the fructifying

pour down/

vrddha,
grown
subst.

grown, become great; increased (of wealth), 42 16 2. as adj.

ppl.
;

1.

water of heaven

young old, aged as old man, 28 3, (grown great,

up, opp. of
;
;

semen of the bull or male animal upon the

(masc.)

upon

the earth (fem.), or

12

female:
'bull/
cf.

with varsa, 'rain/

cf.

i-eparat,

and

so,

like

Lat. altus)

eminent, distin-

'rain-drops';

with vrsan and vrsabha,

his great generative power,

guished.

[Vvrdh, 160.]
n.

Lat. verres, *vers-es, 'boar/ so

vrddhatva,
old age.

condition of

being old,

named from
just as the

[1239.]
/.

sow

(see su)

from her

fe-

vfddhi,

interest (on

1. growth, increase; 2. cundity.] money lent), 46 20 3. the vrsa, used

;

only at end of cpds [1315a] in

later

(second) increment of a vowel, see 235-6.

Veda, but

independently, instead of

[Vvrdh, 1157. la, 160.]

V

vrsan.
;

vrdh

vavrdhe; avrdhat, avardhista; vartsyati;

(vardhati,
-te

vavardha,

vfsan

[426b], adj.

or denoting all

describing and subst. that was distinguished for

vrsabha]
its

[252]

strength and virility:

1.
;

man, as 2 v6das,
14

n.
cf.

(like Lat.

quaestus) gettings,
'

opposed to a castrated person, 70 ; 2. of animals stallion bull ; boar 3. of gods: manly, mighty, great; of Indra,
:

property,

vitta.

vedadhyayana,
ture-reading,

n.

[V2 vid, get/] Veda-study,

scrip-

[adhyayana.]
i.e.

74 5 ; of the Maruts, 73 5
Sun-horse, 79
&p<rrjv,
7.

of the

Sun

or
cf.

vdi,

f. sacrificial bed,

a spot of ground

[Vvrs, q.v., 1160c:

i

stem

*Fapa-v,

male.']

excavated two or three inches and covered with straw and serving as a kind of altar.

vrsabha,

vedin, a. knowing. [Vivid, 1183 3 .] q.v.: esp. 1. bull; with sahasra-crnga, vedi-purisa, n. loose earth of the vedi. the thousand-horned steer, i.e. the sun or vedhas, subst. adj. 1. worshipper of the
essentially the

same as vrsan,

(77 14 ) the

moon;
.

2.

bull, as

type of

gods,
13 .

worshipping, pious, devoted;

2.
1151.

greatness and might; most mighty one,

of Indra, 73 16
[Vvrs, 1199.]
i.e.

generalized, faithful, true, used of Indra,

75
little

[Vlvidh, 'worship a god/

vrsala,
and
esp.
so,

m.

prop, manikin,

man,

2 b.]

as term of contempt, a low person,

[vrsa, 1227.]
desire the male,

v61a,

f 1.
m.

end-point,

limit;

2.
2.
[Vvic

esp.

a Qudra.

limit of time, point of time, hour.

vrsa ay a
be
lustful,

(vrsasyati).

vea,

1.
i.e.)

settler; neighbor.

(set:

[vrsa, 1059e, 1058.]

act as a vrsa,
or
i.e.:

tlement,

dwelling, house.

cf.

vrsaya
show
be

(vrsayate).

oIkos, 'house/ Old Lat. veicus, Lat. vicus,

*

one's

manly strength

courage;
[vrsa,

houses, quarter of a town, village

l

lustful; or simply,

be eager.

the borrowed AS. wic,

wlc,

' hence town/ as in Eofor:

1059b, 1058.]

vrsti,/.
V

rain.

[Vvrs, 1157.]

Eng. York) prop. ' Eber-stadt or 'Boar-town/ and perhaps in Nor-wich,

'

vrhorbrh
vrdha
[224a]

(vrhati; vavarha; avrksat;

;

'Nor-ton.']

-vfhya).

pluck, tear.

v 6 3 man,
vaf,
the

n.

(settlement,

i.e.)

dwelling,

venu, v6da,

m. reed, esp. bamboo-reed. m.

esp.

house, abode, chamber.

postpositive
particle,
e.g.
,

[Vvig, 1168.1a.]

1.

understanding, knowledge;

emphasizing the
,

handed down in triple form of re, yajus, and saman, see these, and cf (trayi) vidya;
the sacred knowledge,

2.

preceding word,

17

96 18 ;

rare

in

samhita,
;

90 20

103 4 (in

a quoted man-

tra)
(92
(7
6
,

excessively
,

common

in the

brahmana
Epos
marking

later,

the well-known collections called

14 - 19

93 6

94*- 13>i 8 ,

956-15) a nd
often

Rigveda,
revelation

Yajurveda,

and

Samaveda
cruti,

etc.);

in

brahmana

(63 5>6 ), the holy scriptures, held to be a

the

and

so

called

58 18

preceding word as the first of its clause (cf atha, near end ofmg3): so 94 6 , 95 12,
,

[Vivid.]

96 12 and in
tuft of strong grass

the

examples just given

mere

often

veda,

(kuca or mufija) tied so as to form a broom, 62 18

.

m.

used, esp.
[see

in

Epos, as a

expletive

1122a 4 ], so at end of a pada, 3*, 10 9,

n.

veda-traya, n. the three Ve das. veda-nindaka, m. one who scoffs

the Veda, infidel.

689.

at

vaicitrya,
tra, 1211.]

variety, diversity,

[vici-

veda-punya,
veda-bahya,
Veda,
i.e.

n.

Veda-merit,

sanctity

vain a v a,

-i, a.

of reed, esp. of bamboo,

acquired by Veda-study,
a.

[venu, 1208c]
the
or

being outside of

vaidarbha,
V.;

-I,

a.

belonging to Vidari.e. i.e.

extra-Vedic, differing

from

bha; as m. the Vidarbhan,

king of

conflicting with the Veda.

[1265, veda-

asf
7
,

the princess of V.,

etc.

Damaor con-

being in an abl. relation.]

yanti, 8

[vidarbha, 1208f.]

veda-vfd [391],
1

v6das,
knowing,

n.
cf.

Veda-knowing. [1269.] knowledge; possibly adj., na-vedas. [VI vid, ' know '
a.

vaidika,

a.

Vedic, prescribed

by

vaidya, 1.

ct

1161. 2a, b.]

formable to the Vedas. [veda, 1222e 2.] a. having to do with science, learned ; and so 2. as m. (with a tran-

[253]
sition like that

[vyaparagata

from Lot. doctor, 'teacher,

to

ate devotion to a thing (whether good or

learned

man/

Chaucer's

doctour

of

bad,

e.g.
;

alms-giving,

scripture-study,

phisik) physician, doctor,

[vidya, 1211.]

gambling)
passion,

hobby

2.

an overpowering
vice,
self
-

vaimanika,
ing car

a. riding

in

a sky-traversq.v.

esp.

for something bad;

called vimana,

[vimana,

20 4
i.e.)

3.

(a

throwing one's

away,

1222e2.]

misfortune, adversity, 25 3

4.

[V2as
vi-

vaivasvatd,
;

a.

descended from VivasV

vi.]

vant as m. son of V., i.e. Yama. [vivasvan t, 1208 and a and a 2 .] v a i y a adj. subst. man of the vig or folk
,

vya

or

vi (vyayati, -te

[761d2];

vyaya

or third caste, 57

16 .

[vig, 1211.]

voc,
i.e.

quasi-root, see
a.

vyansa,

854 and Vvac. having the shoulders apart,

;

mid. [785], vivy6; vita; -viya). envelope or hide one's self. [orig. 'wind around as with robe or girdle, and so a a doublet of Vvi, i.e. V2va, 'weave/
'

q-v.]

broad-shouldered

as

m.

Viansa,
slain

+ upa, hang
right

about, esp. wind the sacred

Broad-shoulder,

name

of a

demon,

cord over the left shoulder and under the

by Indra.
V

[vi

ansa, 1305.]

arm

upavita,
about,
(e.g.

see s.v.

vyac
[cf.

(vivyakti [682]; vivyaca [785]). embrace, encompass, extend around,

1087f
2
,

+ ni, wind
cord) about
see s.v.

hang

(e.g.
;

garland,
nivita,

neck, shoulders)

108g.]

vyacas, n. compass, extent. vyatikara, m. a mixing, confusing

fusion, disaster.
\

-fpari,
;

act.

envelope around or com-

con-

pletely;

mid.

wind something as cover

self,

[V

3 kr, 'scatter/ +vi.]

around one's

envelope one's self in

.

vyath
and

vivyathe* [785]; (vyathate ; 1. move to avyathista; vyathita).

fro, rock, reel

perhaps in sense of act., 84 16 vyakarana, n. the putting asunder, and

so

restless)

(like Eng. be be disturbed in mind, be pained.

;

2. Jig.
of

analysis,

grammar.
m.

[Vlkr, 'do, put/

+ vy-a.]

vydtha,
V

f.

feeling

painful

unrest,

vyakhyati,
vy-a.]

explainer.

[Vkhya +
gardula

discomfort, sorrow.

vyadh

or

vidh

(vldhyati;

[785] ; vetsy&ti ; viddha ; viddhva; -vfdhya). bore through, pierce, hit (with a weapon), [akin w. Vvadh:
cf Lat. di-vid-ere,
.

vivyadha v6ddhiim ;

vyaghrd,
see
'

m.

tiger

like

and

sinha, as type of noble manliness, in cpd$ t

nara-vyaghra.

besprinkle/

[perhaps fr. V 1 ghr, vy-a, ' the sprinkled or

'

part asunder, divide/]

spotted one.']

vyapadega,
of,

m. the making a false show an unauthorized referring to or using

vyaghra-carman, n. tiger-skin. vyaghrata, f tigerhood, condition

being a
tiger.

of

the

name
a.

of (a person of high position).

[1237.]
[V vyadh.]

[Vdig

+ vy-apa.]
going

vyadh a,
asunder
[Vi
or

m. hunter. m.
disease.

vyaya,

to pieces,

vyadhi,

[Vldha, 'put/

perishing, w. a-.

+ vi,

1148. lb.]

vy-a, 1155. 2e.]

vyalkaa,y;

Vialkaca, a certain plant.

m.
determination, resolve.

vyadhita,
1176b.]

a.

diseased,

[vyadhi, see

vyavasaya,
vyavasayin,
[vyavasaya.]

[Vsa + vy-ava.]
a.

determined,

resolute.

vyapada, m. destruction, [v'pad + vy-a.] vyapadayitavya, grdv. to be destroyed

or killed,

[caus. of

Vpad + vy-a.]
business,
i.e.

vyavahara,
way
of
others,
i.e.)

m. 1. acting 2.
;

procedure, conduct, vyapara, m. 1.

tion;
cern,

occupai.e.

(way of acting with intercourse, 24 12 [Vlhr +

.

2.
30 4
'

(as in Eng.) business,

con-

3.

activity, exertion.

[V3pr

vy-ava.]

+ vy-a, be
n.

busied.']
n.

vyasana,

prop, a throwing one's self

vyapara-ata,
hundred attempts.

exertion-hundred, a

away (upon

a thing), and so

1.

passion-

vyama]
vyama,
m.

[254]
prop, a stretch-out, the dis[for vi-yama,

present of
see 221
2

Mprach and mlech, which

cf 220.]
.

see:

tance covered by the stretched-out arms,

and

a fathom, about
V

six feet,

+ vi, cut asunder

or to pieces.

yam + vi

for mg,

cf

the

precisely
'

parallel Eng. fathom w.

' ;
;

AS. Jteftm, the opyvid, fathom/ and extended arms French toise, Medieval stretch dp4ya>, Lat. tesa 'fathom/ from Lat. tensa, ppl.
'

\'

gans

(gaiisati,
;

-te;
;

gagansa, cacansS;

'

'

acansit
-gasya).

gaiisisyati
orig.

casta

castva

say in a loud and solemn

recite, esp.

of tendere,

stretch.']
a.

way, and so:

1.

a sacred

hymn
;

vyama-matra,
as
its

having
matra.

fathom
[matra,

or text to
so

a god by way of praise

and
s.i.;

measure,

see

2.

generalized , praise; gasta, see

334 2 .]

3.
/.

rarely,

make a solemn

wish, whether

vyahrti,
one of
which

1. utterance;

2.

esp.

blessing or curse (see cansa), like imprecari;

the three sacred

exclamations, bhur,
see. n.

and mystical bMvas, and svar,

4. announce; communicate, 52 18
'

[V 1

hr + vy-a.]

vydman,
V

heaven, sky.

an utterance in solemn, measured, or melodious way, i.e. song, oracle, magic charm'; Camena,
[cf. Lat. carmen, *cas-men,

vraj
yati
;

(vrajati; vavraja; avrajit; vrajis-

*casmenja,
cens-ere,
'

name

of the goddess of song;

-vrajya).
,

vraj it um ; vrajitva march, proceed, go. + a come hither, go unto. + praty-a, march or go back. +*pari, march round about; wander
vrajita
;
;

declare, pass

judgment on ' AS.

;

herian, 'praise.']

+a

1.

wish, esp. in the noun agas

or

aga, 'wish/ q.v.;

one's
trust in

2. hope in, pul (ace); 3. pronounce a

and
so

around.
-t-pra,
esp.

blessing upon, wish good to (ace), 101*.

march forth; go unto; wander; leave one's house to wander about as

65 2
.

an

ascetic,
n.

vrata,
weep

1.

will;

devanam
decree,

ati

vratam,

beyond the
Atbs

will
alcrav;

of the gods, 88 2

be a mere specialization of the mg 'speak solemnly unto' (cf. Vgas + a), and mg 2 a further development of mg 1 for mg 3, cf the simple verb,
1
; .

[mg

may

cf.

mg

3.]
tell

command

or

4-pra,

forth;

praise,

2 16

[cf.

Gebot,
one's

statute;
is

and
that

so
to

2.

(as

Eng.
under

simple verb.]

command
exercises
further ,
choice,

applied

the forces

gansa,

m.

1. solemn utterance
[V gans.]

2.

im.

command)

command, directly from

which one domain, Gebiet

over
;

precatio, blessing or curse;

as adj.

3.

cursing.
V

the root
;

again

3.

gak

(A. cakn6ti; gagaka, gektis [794e];

determination

firm

resolution,

agakat; gaksyati, -te; gakta;

gakyate, gakita;

pass.

14 6

4.

esp. resolve (to

;

keep a religious
or holy
2S
,

or ascetic observance)
(e.g.

vow

work
59
5
,

-B.
caus.

desid. giksate [1030,

;

108g! end];

of chastity, fasting, etc.), 28

of desid. giksayati

pass, of desid.

61

64 8 65 8
,

5.

religious duty, duty

'

in general.

[V 2 vr,

will,

choose

for

and of caus. of desid. giksyate, giksita). A. simple verb: 1. be strong; be

able,

mg

2,

observe that Ger. Gebiet formerly

*

8 19
;

in

pass.

impersonally,

it

is

meant
main.']

command' and now means

(vrgcati
;

'do-

possible

with in/in. [988], be able,

by the

instrumentality of some person or thing

vrage
pieces,

vrkna

[957c]; vrstva;

-vfccya).

hew

off; fell (a tree); cut to

form is vrk, as in vfk-a, vrk-na, vrk-sa, which see: vrgc is prop, only a quasi-root of the present stem vrgca, for *vrk-ska, formed like the
[orig.

become the object of an action maya nitim grahayitum gakyante, they are able to be caused by me 2. rarely (be to get hold of nlti, 19 18
(instr.),

to

strong for a person,

i.e.)

be serviceable

07

helpful, help, w. dot,;

[255]

[cabda

gatha, a. false. cut in pieces; catitd). (strive to be able, i.e.) practice; learn; V gat (gat&yati make to fall off. caus. cause a person {ace.) to learn a 3 23 pass, of caus.: gatd [485 2 ], n. hundred; also as expression 52 thing (ace), 51
desiderative
:

B.

1.

desid. to

A.

1,

giksita, caused to learn or taught a thing

(ace), 46

10
;

without

noun, taught,
;

52 6

486b.

of a large number; for construction, see [cf. -Kar6v, 'one-hundred'; Lat.

centum,

giksyamana, instructed, 51 17 2. desid. aid; (of to A. 2, be willing to help; 1S gods) bestow blessing upon (dat.), 80 ;
grant, give.
[cf. Lat. cac-ula, 'servant' (like help as

AS. hund,
a.
:

neut., 'hundred';

Eng.
lives,

hund-redS]

gatatman,
[gata

having a hundred
acct, 1300a.]
(victor,
i.e.)

+ atman gatru, m. 1.
opponent ;
[if

victorious

sometimes
vant');
friendly/
ly
'
:

used

in

America for

'ser-

2.
fr.

w.
cf.

gagma, *gak-ma, 'helpful,

Lat. comis, *coc-mi-s, 'friendis

mg

1 is

the word

enemy, in general. the orig. mg, we may take Vgad and as standing for
foe,

prob. akin

Ger. be-hag-en, AS. on-

*gat-tru, 1185e, 232:

if

kag-ian, 'suit, please* (cf. gak,

A.

2).]

mg

is

the orig. mg,

we may analyse
'

tt*pa, (bring
attract, 76

unto one's
18 .

r.e.)

[for

self by giving, mg, see the un-

thus, gat-ru (1192),

Slavonic
heaft-o

Jcot-ora,

and compare Church Irish cath, battle ; AS.

'

compounded

verb, B. 2.]

in

cpds,

as

heafto-weorc,

'battle-

gakala, 1.
half (of an

m.

n.

chip;

piece;

2.

n.

work,'

Old High Ger. had-u in names,

egg-shell).

as Hadu-brant, 'Battle-flame,' Hadu-wich,

'

gakuna,
gakti,

m. bird.

Battle-strife,' Ger.

Hedwig ; Ger. Hader,

proper name
'

/. ability,
a.

power.
16
;

'strife'; cf. also the Keltic

Catu-rig-es {rig

gakya,

1.

possible, practicable, 33

under rajan),
a.

The

Battle-

common with the infinitive : gakya used 2. impersonally; or 3. in

ment with
[988]
is

being
agreeinf.
10 .

kings.']

gatru-nandana,
enemies.

causing joy to one's

the foe.

the subject, in

which case the

to be

translated as a passive,

29

gatru- samkata, m. danger from

V

[Vgak, 1213.]

gad

(gaedda, gagade [786]).

distinguish

gakra, 1.
One,
t.e.

a.

powerful, mighty, standing

one's self; get the upper hand, prevail;

epithet of Indra;

2.

as m.

The Mighty
[Vgak,

Vedic only.
fAcvos,
'

[cf. Kticaaixivos,

Doric

-/caS-

Indra (just as we use The Al-

distinguished.']

mighty as a name for 'God').

1188a.]
V

ganakais,
[instr.

adv.

quietly; gently; slowly.

(1112c) of an

unused stem *ga-

ank

agankista gankita naka, diminutive to *gana, see ganais.] (Qankate slowly 1. be anxious g a n a i s adv. quietly gently gankitum; -gankya). [instr. (1112c) of an unused gradually. or suspicious; 2. hesitate.
;

-f

vi, hesitate.
[Vcank, 1149
or help
;

stem *gana, which

8
.]

is

prob. connected w.

gaiika,/. hesitation. caci, f. 1. might

V2gam, 'be
or

quiet.']

(esp.

of the

helping deeds of Indra)

2.

Qachi

gamtati, /. benefit, [gam, V gap (gapati, -te; gagapa,

yate;
;

1238.]

gepe;

gapis-

Might, as wife of Indra {derived from the misunderstood gaci-pati, q.v.), 2 7 [Vgac,
.

collateral

form of gak.]
m.

gapta; gapitum; gapitva). 1. 2. mid. (curse curse, usually act., 93 17 one's self, i.e.) assert with an oath, swear,

gaci-pati,
or of
later

1.

Vedic, lord of

might

vow, w.

dat.

of person, 97

7.

help,
(p&ti,

epithet of Indra, 80 13 ;
q,v.,

2. gap at ha, m.

curse; oath.

[Vgap, 1163b.]

gabala, a. brinded. 'husband'), husband of Might or Qachi, gab da, m. 1. sound; dam kr, make a noise, name of Indra, 15 14 49*. [acct, 1267a
being

misunderstood as

cry; noise; gabraise one's voice

and

d,

Whitney

94b.]

-2. word, 50 9

611.

^abda^astra]

[256]
n.

gabda-gastra,
compendium,
V
i.e.

word-theory,

word-

grammar. gagam6 agamista; camita). get weary by working, work, [cf Kdfi-voi), get weary by working/] 2gam (gamyati [763] gagama, genius; agamat; ganta [955a] gamayati). be

19am
.

(gamyati;
'

[garana presupposes a root *gr or *gl, 'cover, protect'; w. such a root agree well in form and mg as derivs, garira,

garman, and
barn'; AS.

gala, see these

'

further agree as cognates KaXtd,

heal,

hut,

Eng.
*

hall; Kd\~vt 'husk,

hull,

pod
'

; '

Ger. Hiille,
'

covering ' ; Eng.

;

quiet or
senses,

still

x>r

content

stop

fbr these

covering

of grain

AS.

hel-m,

'

protec-

cf Vram;
still
;

ganta, see s.v.; caus.

tor'

(used of

God and

Christ),

'head-

quiet,

euphemistically, kill.

protector, helmet/ Ger. Helm, Eng. helm

+ upa, be

quiet; stop.
to
rest;

Lat. oc-cul-ere, 'cover'; color, 'color' (see

-fpra, come
V

stop;

go out;

varna)
hel~en,

eel-are,

Ger. hehl-en,
'

Chaucer's
;

praganta, extinguished.
V

later
'

hele,

conceal

'

further,

35am 4 gam
yati).

(camnite).

harm.

K aAvir-T-w>
'hide.']

cover,*

and the

ident. Kpvir-r-w,

(ganta;

-gamy a; gamayati, gamaused only with ni. observe; pern.

garanagata,
gar ad,

a.

come

for refuge, seeking

ceive; hear.

protection with any one.

[agata.]
poetic for years

gam
ing.

[384 2 ],

welfare; happiness; bless-

autumn;

pi,

{cf varsa).
a.

word of doubtful mg at 71 8 : garava, m.n. flat earthen dish. perhaps tame {cf V2gam, caws.) or indus- garira, n. the body, as distinguished from trious {cf. V 1 gam). the vital breath or from the immortal soul {so 96 21 22 29 6 ) and from the soft gamayitr, m. slayer. [V2gam, caus.] viscera and inward fluid secretions, of garni,/ a fabaceous plant, either Prosopis which things the body, or the firm red spicigera or Mimosa Suma; a tree from which the sticks of attrition (arani) were flesh with the bones, forms as it were the hollow cover (57 *), tegument, or taken. gamimay a, f -1, a. of or made of (Jami- Hiille; used also in pi., 84 9 body in general ; mrtam gariram, corpse, 63 17 wood. [see maya.] so 84 *. gami-gakha,/ Qami-branch. [prop. the corporeal tegument
-

gam a,

'

gami-sunianas,
Qaml-flowers.

Qaml-flower.
/.

of the soul, V*gr, 'cover' (1188e 2 ),

see

gamisumano-mala,

garland

of

gamy a,/
gay a,
a.

staff,

102

16 .

under garana: for mg, cf. the cognate Ger. Hiille (under garana) in sterbliche Hiille, 'mortal envelope, i.e. body': cf.
97 16 n.]

lying, sleeping,

at

end of cpds.
[Vgi,

|Wgi, 1148.1a.]

garira -j a,
a
lying,

a.

(born
m.

of,

i.e.)

performed
of
the

gayana,
1150. la.]

n.

sleeping.

by the body.

garirantakara,
a.

destroyer

gayaniya, 1.

serving

for

lying;

bodies,

[anta-kara.]
missile, either spear or arrow.

2.
ing.

n.

bed, couch,

gayya,/. 1. bed;
[Vgi, 1213d, cf.

[gayana, 1215.] garu, 2. a lying, sleepgara.]

[c

963 3 b.]

garkara,
Saccharum
[ob* '

gar a,

m.

1.

reed, esp. of the

krit

Sara, used for arrows;

serve that Lat. arundo

*

2. arrow, means reed

and

m. brown sugar, [fr. the Praform sakkara comes on the one hand, through Arabic sokkar and Medieval Lat. zucara, the Eng. sugar, and on

arrow.']

the other o-dtcxapov, Lat. saccharum, all

gar ana,

1.
7
;

a.
n.

protecting,

affording
V

borrowed words

cf. khanda.]

refuge, 87

as

2.
;

shed, that gives

fca\id,
,

gardh

(gardhati).

be strong or defiant.
[cf.

cover from the rain

protection ; refuge, 50

hut ;

3. gardha,

m. troop, host.

Ger. Herde,

17

Eng. herd.]

[257]

[V<jas

cirman,
ter;

1. cover; protection; shel- gastra-vrtti, a. having weapons as one's means of subsistence, living by refuge; 2. comfort, joy; 3.
n.

military service. common at the end of Brahman-names, n 42 n 59 18 n. [see under garana.] gaka, n. an edible 19 garmavant, a. containing (the stem) gakha,yi branch.
, ,

[1302a.]

herb

vegetable food.

carman.

[1233.]

garva,

m. (Jarva,
;

ing god

later,

gatayitr, m, one who cuts in pieces, destroyer, 97 19 [caus. of Vgat, 1182c] name of an arrow-slaya common name for the ganta, a. quiet; still; stopped, [ppl. of
.

god giva.

[garu, 1209,
a.

cf.

1209g.]

variegated; f. garvari, the car vara, [cf. night (as variegated with stars),

V2gam, 'be ganti, f a

quiet/]
ceasing,

stopping;

esp.

the

absence of the evil results of some word

or thing of evil

gabala.]

omen.
n.

[V

2 gam, be quiet/
'

garva -varman,
a man.

a.

having Qiva as his

cf.

955a.]

protection ; asm. (Jarvavarman,

name

of

ganti-karman,
gap a, m. gapadi,
as
n.

a ceremony for avert*

ing the results of something ominous.

gala, m.

1.
n.

staff;

2.

prickle (of a

curse.
a.

[Vgap.]
its first;

hedge-hog),

[cf. gara.]

having the curse as

[1302c
n.

galya,
thorn
KtjKov,
; '

m.

point of
[cf
.

spear or arrow;
gala,

curse and so forth.

1.]

prickle.

gara

cf.

gapadi-cestita,
doings,
i.e.

cur se-and-so-forth

missile/]

adventures including the curse

[1280b.]

^alyaka, gavas, n.
also pi.

m. hedge-hog.

[cf.

galya.]

et cetera.

superior might; heroic power;

[V gu, 1151. la.]

gap ant a,
during
[anta.]

m. end of the curse or period which the curse has effect,

gavistha, a. most mighty. gaga, m. hare; the Hindu

[Vu, 468.]
sees,

not "a

moon/' hut rather, [for *gasa (see Vgus and 12081] cvacura) cf. Ger. Hase, Eng. hare.'] gardiila, m. tiger; at end of cpds, like gagaka, m. hare, rabbit, [gaga, 1222b.] vyaghra, the best of \ adj., gala, f hut; house; room; stable, gaganka, m. the moon. [prop., [see 'having a rabbit as its mark/ gaga (q.v.) under garana: cf. the derivs Ka\td and Eng. hall, there given.] + anka, 1302a.] ^agin, m. the moon, [prop., adj., 'having galin, a. 1. possessing a house; 2. at end of cpds, attenuated in mg so as to sigthe (picture of a) rabbit/ gaga, 1230.] gagvant, a. ever repeating or renewing \ [gala.] nify merely possessing
in the

man

gayin, a. lying, sleeping. [Vgi, 1183 8 .] a hare garira, a. corporeal, of the body, [garira,

or a gazelle.
:

itself.

galinali,/ Salmalia
cotton tree.
cut to pieces; slaughter,
praised,
to

malabarica, the

silk-

gas

(gasati; gagasa; gasisyati; gasta;

[see

-gasya).
gastra.]

gava,
Vgu.]

m. the

young of an animal,
the

[see

gasta,
lucky;

a.

equiv.

esteemed as good or happy, cheerful, 52 n

.

gavaka,
[gava.]

m.

young of an animal,
;

[prop. ppl. of Vgans.]

gagvata,
['in-

a.

continual
(Vedic,

eternal,

[gag-

gastra,
is ident.

n.

knife; sword; weapon.

vant, 1208a, a 1 .]
V

strument of cutting/ Vgas, 1185: gas-tra

gas

or

gis

gasti,

gaste [639];
gasta,

form and mg w. the Lat. stem *cas-tro, which appears in the denom. castrdre, prop, 'cut/ and so, like Eng. cut,
in
'

Vedic and Epic, gasati; gagasa; agisat

[854 8 ]
;

gasisyati,
;

-te

gasita,

gista [954e]

gasitum, gastum ; gasitva

castrate/]
a.

-gasya, -gisya).

1.

chasten, correct;
direct;

gastra-pani,
hand.
[1303.]

having a sword in the

2.

instruct,

teach;

3.

(like

Eng. direct) give order

to, rule,

govern.

17

gasana]

[258]
V

[perhaps reduplicated form of gans, 675

for the

lgis

(ginasti;

gigise; agisat;

geksyati,

weak form

gis, cf

639.]
cf.

-te; gista; gistva; -gisya).

leave, leave

+ a,
^

mid. wish or pray for,

-f

agis

and

remaining.

gans

a ; make supplication,
instruct;
direct;

73 n

f ud,

leave remaining.
(leave apart or

+ pra,
a sana,

command, cf
of rul-

+ vi,
so,

by

itself, i.e.)

sepa-

simple verb, and pragis.

n.

rate, distinguish; vigista, (separated,

like

and

ing;

2.

1. government, way command. [Vgas.]

[Wgas.]

Eng. distinguished) eminent, exsubsidiary

cellent.
V

^asitr, gastra,

form to V gas, q.v. 1. instruction; rule; gisya, grdv. to be taught; as m. pupil. n. compendium (of an art or theory ; [V gas, weak form gis.] science); a scientific or canonical work; V lgi (gete [see 628-9]; gigy6; agayista;
m. teacher.

2 gis

2.

science, 17

13 .

[\|cas.]

gayisyate, -ti; gesyate, -ti; gayita; ga-

V giks, see 1030 and Vgak. gikhara, 1. a. peaked;

yitum; gayitva; -gayya).

1.
cf.

lie still;

2.

m.n. peak,
hair;

lie;
'

2.
' ;
.

sleep.

[w.
'

ge-te,

ku-tcu,

[gikha, 1226.]

lies

cf also

Koi-rrt,
;

bed/]

gikha,

2.
peak.

f 1.
(like

tuft

or

braid of

Eng. crest)

top

in

general,

githira,
opp.
fr.

a.

loose; flaccid; unsteady, 03 2 ;

+ adhi, lie in or on dwell in. + anu, lie down after another. + a, lie in. + up a, lie by.
-fsam, be undecided
'lie

Vgrath,

[perhaps of drdha, 'firm, hard/ 1188e: for loss of r, cf.

Qibi,
n.

together*

Vbham.]
gibi, m.

V 2 gI,

or in doubt metaphor unclear.] simpler form of gya, q.v.

:

[lit.

\l

name

of a king.
icdpa,

gi,

vbl.

lying.

[VL]
n.

giras,
lateral

head.

[cf.

'head'; Lat. git a,

a.

cold; as

cold.

[ppl. of

Vgya

cerebrum, *ceres~ru-m, 'brain*: w. the col-

or 2gl.]

form girsan, q.v., cf. Ger. Him, gitaka, f. gitika, a. cool, [gita: cf. 1222d.] Old High Ger. hirni, *hirsni, 'brain': akin git a la, a. cool, [gita, 1227.] is also Kpavlov, skull.'] cirisa, m. the tree Acacia Sirissa; as n. gitarta, a. distressed with the cold.
'

the blossom.

[arta.]

[as if from fern. n. head and face. [1253b.] gitikavant, a. cool, of gitaka: 1233, cf. b.] gila,/ stone; crag. gila-bhava, m. condition of being stone; gipala, m. n. Blyxa octandra, a common water-plant, -am ap, turn into stone. [girs-an is to giras girsan, n. head. gill, f. the beam under a door. as irs-ya is to iras-ya, see (q.v.), gili-mukha, m. Block-snout, name of a

giro-mukha,

hare.

these.]

giloccaya,
[uccaya.]

m. crag-pile,
kind, 90 2
;

i.e.

craggy

hill,

gila,
58 14 ;
18

n.

1. natural
in

or acquired
;

way

of

being;
;

character, 23 20
composition
is

habit or habits,

giva, 1.

a.

friendly; gracious;

[1302] with that to

or accustomed, 21*,

agreeable, lovely

opp. of

ghora ; 2. m.

which one
;

inclined

2. (character, i.e., as in Eng.) 60 The Friendly One, name euphemistically good character, 98 7 applied to the horrible god Rudra, who under this name (<yiva) becomes the third givan, a. lying. [Vlgi, 1169. la.] person of the Hindu Trinity, [for mg 2, giika, m. parrot, [prop. the bright one/
.

'

cf. EvjxeviSes,

'The Gracious Ones,

child,

i.e.

the

on account of
cf. 216.

its

gajidy colors,

Vguc:
[guka,

Furies/ and nandi.]

1,1

.]

gigu,

young; 1147b and b 2 .]

m.

[see Vgu,

and

gukavat,
1107.]

adv.

like

a parrot.

[259]

[V^u
;

gukra,

a.

clear,

bright,

76 9

[Vguc,

gumbhati

gugubhe

gobhisyati).

act.

1188a, 216.7.]

u kid, 1.
new
to full

a. clear;

bright; white; with

adorn; mid. adorn one's self, 73 12 ; look beautiful, appear to advantage, shine
(fig-)-

paksa, the bright lunar half-month, from

moon;

2.

as m.

(sc.

paksa),
[see

g li b h , f.

a gliding onward, esp. through

the bright lunar fortnight, 65

6.

the sky

onward progress
;
.

so,

perhaps,
[982],

1189 and

2
.]

78 6
m. fortnight of the wax-

course, 73 4

dot., injinitivally
[si

gukla-paksa,
ing moon.

so as to glide onward, 79 n

lgubh.]
78 5
.

2 giibh,
a.
first,

f.

beauty;
fair,

so,

perhaps,

guklapaksadi,
lunar fortnight

having the bright beginning with the

[adi, 1302c 1.]

[V2gubh.]

gubha,

a.

1.

9 11
13
,

beautiful, agree,

bright lunar fortnight,

able to the eyes, 15

45 18

62 13

-2.
-

guklambara,.
[ambara.]
V

having a white garment,

agreeable (to other senses than the eyes)

able in general, 20 18

gubhan gandhan, perfumes; 3. agree;

guc
yati;

(g6cati, -te; cu6ca; agocit; gocis-

4.

of good quality, 12 lb.

g6citum;
;

gocitva).
;

1.

flame,

04 12.

_5_
'

fortunate,

auspicious,

2. Jig. suffer light, beam glow, burn burning pain; grieve; grieve at (loc), 66 18 intens. flame brightly, [for mg 2,
;

[V2gubh,

adorn/]

gubhanana, a. fair-faced, gubhagubha, a. agreeable

[anana.]

cf.
-f

Vtap,

dagdha and Vdah.]

intens.

able, agreeable or disagreeable

and disagreegood and

;

apa,

[1002a],
.

drive

away by

bad, good or bad, in ethical sense, 65 19.

flaming brightly, 72 8
-f

[agubha, 1257.]

abhi, burn,
,

trans.
.

gubhagubha-phala,
weal or woe.

a.

having agreein

+a
gtici,

bring hither by flaming, 72 8

a.

able or disagreeable fruit, resulting

1.

flaming, beaming; Jig. beamJig.

ing (of a smile); light, bright; 2.

clear,

gubhra,
[\[2gubh,

a.
*

beautiful; clear (of sounds).

pure; holy (of a god), 80 5

;

honor-

adorn/ 1188a.]

able (in business), 25 2

sense), 62
1.

pure

(in

a ritual V

gus
V

(giisyati; -gtisya).

be dry, dry up.

[Vguc, 1155,2a, 216.2.]

a.

[for *sus (see gaga), as

shown by Avestan
'

guci-smita,

having a beaming smile,

[ppl. of

hush,

dry *
l

cf
;

a3o>,

dry

' ;

bright-smiling.

aav-icSs,

dry '

AS.

sedrian,

Syracusan dry up/

'

guddha,

a.

pure.
a.

Vcudh, 160.]

guddha-niati,

pure-minded.

denom. of sear, Eng. sear.~] giiska, a. dry. [Vgus, 1186 2

see 958.]
, ;

gudh

gundh (giindhati, -te; giidhyati; gusma, m. 1. whistling, 73 5 78 7 -2. guddha). 1. gundhati, -te act. purify; exhalation, i.e. (fragrant) odor (of the mid. become pure 2. giidhyati, become Soma), 73 10 ; 3. (exhalation, breath, pure. [orig., perhaps, to clear/ and and so, like Eng. spirit) courage, impetuor
:
;

akin w. Vgcand, q.v.]

osity, 82 4

[>/

gvas, 252, 1166.]

+ vi

vigu&hyati, become entirely pure

gu

or

gva

or

gvi (gvayati

gugava
swell;

vigud&ha, perfectly clear. gun a, a. grown, prosperous, fortunate; as n. [cf. 1176a], growth, prosperity luck,
;

[786 *]; guna[957a]; gvayitum).

be greater or superior
[orig.

or victorious.

sense of root, 'swell/ but with

[perhaps fr. Vcu, 1177a.] gundh, see gudh.

f.

two diverse ramifications 1. negatively, be swollen,

'

i.e.
' ;

holKv-ap,

gundhyti,
blemished;
V

-yu

[355c],

a.

pure;

un-

low,
1

empty '
'
;

cf

guna,
'

'

vacuum
;

fair.

[V cundh, 1165b.]

hole

Lat.
*

cavus,

hollow *

caelum,
; '

lgubh

gumbh (giimbhate). along lightly; move onward, 73 9

or

glide
.

*cav-i-lu-vi,

heaven's hollow vault

'be swollen,

/coZAoy,

[per-

'hollow';

haps akin w.
V

Kov<pos,

'

light, nimble.']

2.

positively,

i.e.

full,

2gubh

or

gumbh

(g6bhate; giimbhate;

strong'; with special reference:

(a)

to

17*

<judra]
the

[260]
and
' ;

cf. gi-gu and gonita, w. blood; also pL [g6na, 1176d.] be pregnant ' ; Lat. gobhand,a. beautiful. [V 2 gubh, adorn,' 1150.2a.] in-ciens, 'pregnant'; (&) to strength and growth in general; cf. gura, 'man of g6bhistha, a. most swiftly moving onward or most beautiful, 78 5, according at might ' ; gavas, gavistha, guna Kvpos, the word is referred to VI gubh or to 'might'; nOfia, ' swell, billow/] see these. gtidrd, m. a man of the fourth caste, a V 2 gubh [468.] (JJudra. V gcand (intens. ppl. canigcadat [1002c]). its

womb
'

fruit;
'

cava, young

kvco,

'

guna, gura,
hero.

n.

emptiness.
[Vgu, 1188c:
*

[Vgu, 1177a.]

shine, glance,

[for
;

%skandh
;

cf

f avd-6s t

a.

mighty, bold; as m.

man of
is

might,

gold-yellow '
clear,

Kadap6s,

Doric

Ko8-ap6s t
'

gura

parallel w.

'

clean,
*

pure '
glow.']

icdv8-apos,

coal

'

*tcv-po-s,

mighty/

whence

rb

Kvp-os,

Lat. cand-ere,

'might'

(cf. a!(rx-p6-$

w. rb alax-os).']

gcandra,
V

a. shining.

[V gcand, 1188a: cf.

gurpa,
grain.

n.

a plaited basket for winnowing

gagr6;
[957b]
;

vigva-gcandra, and candra.]

gcut

(gc6tati
drip.

cugc6ta

acugcutat

lgr
-te
;

(grnati;

agarit;
-girya
[cf.
;

garisydti,

gcutita).

girna

giryate).

gctit,

vbl.

dripping.
n.

[Vgcut.]

crush;

break;
pass,

tear.

Eng.

har-m,

gmagana,
corpses

the place for burning the

for

which answers
4-

to a Skt.

*gar-ma.]
;

and
n.

burying

the

bones,

vi
.

be broken to pieces
(a

perish,

cemetery,
beard.
(gyayati, -te [761dl];
gita,
gi

60 9

+ s am,
brechen.
V 2gr,

break

bow);

like

gmagru, zusammen- V gya or

gina,

see gra, 'boil.'

gyend,
as m. horned beast.
V

gyana; giyate). freeze; coagulate. m. eagle; falcon; hawk. [cf.

(grathnit6; gagrath6; agigrathat;

gfnga, n. horn. grngfn, a. horned;

grta,
see Vgra.

I-ktIvo-s, 'kite.']

grath

grthita).
dear.
n.

become

loose.
orig.

g6va, a. kind; gesa, 1. m.

gese, like Ger.

[cf. giva.]

grad,
17
;

indecl.

meaning perhaps

heart;

rest,

remainder, 68

used w.

im Uebrigen,

for the rest,

.

and

12 10 ; 2.
*

a.

remaining, 55 15
['those

[Vlgis,

('grant, give/ see Vldha4) of person, thus, grad asmai dhatta, (your) heart to him give ye, i.e.

dha

dat.

leave.']
n,

trust ye him,
offspring,

gesas,
'

whom

one

12.5; ppl.

have faith in him, RV.ii. grad-dadhat, trusting, trustful,

.

leaves behind him, one's

leave.']

relicts,'

Vlgis,

26 2 ; c/1079 2
[cf.

KapSia,

K7jp 9

wnpd, Lat.
szirdis,

cor,

gen.

g6ka, m. pain, grief. [Vguc, 216. 1.] goka-ja, a. grief-born cokajam

;

cord-is,

Lithuanian
further,

Ger. Herz, Eng.

cf.

vari,

heart:

w.
'

crad-dha,
trust
'

Lat.

grief-born water,

i.e.

tears, 10

19 .

credere, *cred-dere,

' :

the
an

regular

gokarta, a. sorrow-stricken, [arta.] gocis-kega, a, having flame-locks, with

locks of flame.
1280b.]
[gocis,

Skt.

word for heart

'

is

hfd, and this can

initial g,

not be

connected w. the above words,

187:
bright

1297, cf.

since they require in the Skt.

*grd or grad.]
a.

g6cistha,
gocis,
1153.]
n.

most

or

flaming.

grad dha,

trust,

faith;

desire,

[see

[Vguc, 468.]

grad: 1147.]

flame;

beam;

heat.

[Vguc,

graddhiva,
1228a.]
V

a.

credible.

[craddha,

g6na, 1. a. red, deep-red; 2. m. Sone or Red Eiver, affluent of the Ganges.

[prop.
'

gram
mit
take
;

(gramyati [763]; gagrama; acrabe weary granta ; -cramya).

;

flame-colored

'

cf

l-/cau-<r,

pains

esp.

castigate

one's

self,

'burned/

icav-pa, 'heat.']

96 la

[261]

[Vgru
87 6
;

agrama, 'hermitage/ -fpari, weary one's self exceedingly;

a,
in
of, disgusted with,

self,

upagrita, (leaned upon, equiv.

.

to) laid

parigranta, tired

upon or in, w. loc, 79 4 + pari, act. layabout; enclose.

grama,
V

[Vcram.] -f pra, lean forward. (grambhate; grabdha; -grabh- gri [361], /. 1. beautiful appearance; beauty, 78 5, 2\ 8 8 -2. welfare; -3. ya). used only with vi. put confidence in vicrabdha confiding, 26 8 -am, adv. personified, Qri, goddess of beauty and wel
m. weariness.

grambh
;

confidently, without distrust or hesitation,

fare, 2

10
;

4.

as honorific prefix
*

to

proper
.

9 17

names, the famous or glorious

m. ear;

54 1

[cf

gravana, 1. 3. n. fame.
cf.

2.

n.
:

hearing;
for

greyans, grestha.]
V

[Vgru, 1150. la
esp.

mg

3,

gru

(grn6ti, grnut6 [243]; gugrava, gu-

cravas and
n.

under Vgru.]
esp.
;

gravas,
91 15 ;
'

1.

sounds;
74 8

loud praise,
[Vgru,
of

gruv6; agrausit; grosyati, -te; gruta; gr6tum ; grutva -griitya gruyate

; ;

2.
stem

glory,
:

fame.

gugriisate;

gravayati).
;

1.

act.

hear,

hear/ 1151. la

the

precise equiv.

kXcos, V cru.] V

K\eF-$,

'fame*: for mg, see

gra
boil
;

or gri or gr or gir (grinati, grmite;

know by hearing w. gen. of person, 6 2 ; listen; give heed to, 25 14 hear (a teacher), i.e. learn, study; gugruvans, having studied, i.e. learned, 94 18 ; 2.
86 5
; ;

gigriy6; grata, grita, grt, girta).

grta, cooked, done.
n.

cook;

mid., in Veda, with pass, sense,

(as subject of talk),
i.e.,

be heard of
Lat. cluere,

like
;

graddha,

an oblation to the Manes, accompanied by a funeral meal and gifts to Brahmans. [graddha, 1208e
:

be called, be famed

as,

75 14

3.
heard
thus

pass.:
of,

be heard;
;

gruta: heard;
let it

2 12
i.e.

impers.:

gruyatam,
;

according to the Scholiast, 'a thing of

trust/ because the gift for

be heard,
it is

hear ye

evam

gruyate,
6
;

the

Manes
to

heard, there

is this

saying, 31

a matter of Brahmans.]
is

as

fact

entrusted

grutam maya, I've heard (your story), 33 9; _4. caus. cause (hearers, ace.) to
hear (a thing),
i.e. proclaim to recite to, 54 2; 5. desid. be willing to hear, and so (cf. Eng. obedient and Lat. ob-oediena
;

granta,
ness.

ppl, wearied; as n. [1176a], weari-

[Vgram, 955a.] grantagata, a. wearied and arrived, i.e. arriving wearied, [agata : 1257.] V gri (grayati, -te; gigraya, gigriyS; agigriyat grayisyati, -te ; grita grayitum grayitva; -gritya). 1. act. lean, trans.; lay against or on ; rest on, trans. 2. mid. lean upon, intrans. ; rest upon, or, simply, be lying or situated upon, 70 8 ; 3. mid., act. betake one's self to, esp. for help or protection, 48 6 [cf. k\1-vw, 'lean';
;

with audire), obey, 64 9

[with gru-dhl, 'hear thou/

cf.

kKv-Qi,

'hear

thou';

Lat. clu-ere, 'be called';

cluens, cliens,

'who hears

or obeys,

i.e.

dependent'; with gru-ta, 'heard, heard

of/
cf.
inclitus,

'famed/ Lat. 'famed/ Old High Ger.

k\v-t6s,
lou-d

in-clu-tus
}

hlu-do in

Hludo-wig, 'Loud-battle/ Ger.

hlu-d,

lau-t,

AS.

Eng.

Ke-K\i~arat, 'rest on'; Lat. clindre, 'lean';

with the subsidiary form grus, as in

grus-ti,

AS.
hldw,

hlinian,
'
;

Eng. lean;
Lat.
cli-vus,
'

k\1-t65, 'incline,
hill
* ;

'n listening
'

to,

compliance/
'

cf.

slope, hill

AS.

hlsew,

Eng.

-law, -low, 'hill/ in

Mood-law,
hlse-der,

Lud-low ;

K\?-jj,a^

'ladder'; AS.

Eng. ladder.] -f-a, lean upon,

AS. hlos-nian, listen/ hlys-t, the hearing/ whence hlyst-an, Eng. listen : for the mg famed * of gruta, etc., cf gravana, gravas, and gloka.]
'
.

intrans.;

seek support

and protection with or from; acrita: depending upon (another) as m. a dependent or subordinate, 30 13
;
.

make a Eng. hear, ' give a hearing in return to what is said/

answer, say yes to;
(gen.),

+ prati,

promise to

[prop., like

i.e.
'

'not turn a

deaf ear

to/

and

so

+ upa,

mid.

lean against; brace one's

answer.']

^ruta]

[262j
pass, be heard of far
;

+ vi,

famous vigruta, known as, + sam, 1. hear; 2. like Eng.

and wide, be named, 6 8

.

later, esp.

the anustubh-strophe, the epic

gloka, in which, for example, the story

of Nala
V
is

hear,

composed.
(as

[Vgru, 1186 2 .]

accede to the request of, make a promise [cf. gru + prati.] to (foe), ppl. heard; heard of; as n. that cruta,

gvanc
in
,

(gvancate).

open arms

open itself; receive a maid her lover).

open, 87 4
.

+ u d open

itself out,

which which

is
is

heard from the teacher, that

learned ; learning.
a.

gvan
AS.

[427], m. dog.

[cf. /ctW,
'

Lat. can-i-s,

[Vgru.]
learning,

hun-d,

Eng. hound,
m.

dog/]
[for

grutavant,
learn-ed.

possessing

gvagura,
gura
:

father-in-law.

*sva-

[cruta.]

cf. eicvp6s,

Lat. socer, socerus,

Church

grtiti,

1. a hearing;
;

the thing heard

sound

2. ear; 3. 4. report,
e$p.

Slavonic swekrti, AS. sweor, *sweokort Ger.

Schwaher, 'father-in-law': for g in place of s, cf. gaga and Vgus.]

hearsay; 5.

utterance;

a sacred
a

utterance handed

down by

tradition,

gvagru
AS.
V

[355c], /.
cf.

mother-in-law.
kKvpdy

[gva-

religious prescription, a sacred text, the

gura, 355c:
sweger,

Lat. fem. socrus,

Veda, 58 18
correct

n.

6.

learning;

prob.

in-

Ger.

Schwieger,

'mother-in-

for cruta.
a.

[Vgru, 1157. la.]

law/]

grutimant,
incorrect

possessing learning ; prob.

q.v.

gvas

(gvasiti [631]; gvasati; gagvasa;

for grutavant,

[gruti.]

gvasisyati; gvasita, gvasta; gvasitum;

crtitya, a. worthy to be heard hymn), goodly. [Vgru, 1213a.]

(of

-gvasya; gvasayati).
ter,

1.

blow, blus;

whistle,
[cf.

snort ;

2.

breathe

3.

greyasa,
1315c.

for greyas (greyans)

a.

in

cpds,

sigh.

AS.

hweos, preterit to *hwsesan t

Eng.
fairer;

wheeze.']

gr6yans,
excellent;

more beautiful
.

or

-fa,

get one's

breath,

become quiet;

better; as n. (the better,

i.e.)

cans, quiet, comfort.

welfare, prosperity, 35 1

[from an un-

used root grl corresponding to the noun cf. /cpeiW, 'superior, ruler/] gri, 470 4
:

n i s breathe out, sigh. + pra, blow forth. -fabhi-pra, blow forth upon,
~f
,

acc. t

gr^stha,
best
:

a.

fairest;
10
;

most excellent;
;

94 \

w. gen. f 1
9
;

w. loc, 58 10

at end

+ vi, have
gvas,

confidence, be unsuspecting;

of cpdy ll
(abl.)j

best as distinguished from

better than, 68

caus. inspire confidence,

equiv. to

[see

adv. to-morrow, on the next day;

to day.

greyans.]

gvah gvas [1260 2 ], from day

n.

grafsthya,
gr6tra, n. gr6triya,
tradition)
;

supremacy,

precedence.

gvasatha,
1163b.]

m.

snorting.

[Vgvas,,

[gr6atha, 1211 2 end.]

ear; hearing.
a.

[Vgru, 1185a.]

gvastana,

a.
.

of the morrow;
[gvas, 1245e.]

as n. the

studied, learned (in sacred

morrow, 92 11

as m. &

Brahman versed
mg,
s.v.]
;

in
cf.

gvapada,
be

m. a beast of prey, 84 14

[to

sacred lore,

[grotra, 1214c: for

pronounced

gvapada

(cf.

pavaka,

Vgru,

mg

1,

and gruta,
slippery

1181a): prop., perhaps, 'having the feet

[cf.

glaksna,
1196.]
V

a,

smooth.

of a dog/

gvan + pada.]
[gvan

gvavfdh
(glaghate; gaglaghS
brag, praise one's
;

[nom. -vit], m. porcupine,

glagh

glaghita).

+ vidh, dog-wounding/]
'

1.

have confidence in ;

2.

talk con-

fidently;
praise.

self;

3.

satka, 1.
grdv.
to

a.

consisting of six;
six,

2.

as

n.

glaghya,
gl6ka,
m.

be

praised,

praise-

a whole consisting of
1222a, 226b.]

a hexada
six

[sas,

worthy; honorable.

[V glagh.]
i.e.)

1.

(thing heard,
cf.

sound;

sat-tringat
[sas.]

[485], f.

and

thirty.

2.

fame, for mg,

gru ;

3.

strophe

[263]

[sakhlgana

sat-pada,/.
steps,

-I,

a.

having (taken) six

six

[sas: 1300a.]
n.
*

proceeding with a thing ; an adorning or adornment, 17 5 ; 2. a domestic religious

san-masa,
[sas : prop.
see 1312.]

semester,

months.

that which has six months,'

[see 182b 2 , 1463;

be performed upon or observed by of the three upper castes, prop, his preparation or purification sacrite to

every

member

sas

[483 3 ], num.
sixty,
a. sixth,

six.

rament,
pression
;

consecration,

59 2 n.

3. immind

cf. e{,

Lat. sex, Eng. six.]

[sas, 1157. 4.]
[sas, 487
six~ta,
5
:

an impression produced on the

in the

sasti,/.

sastha,

cf.

Ik-tos,

mind or a disposition formed by something past (e.g. deeds

of a former

Lat. sex-tus f AS.

Eng.

six-th.']

existence, a past conversation, etc.), but

which has ceased to work on the mind, 40 *. [V 1 kr, do/ + sam, 1087d.]
*

1 sa, pron.

see

ta and 495.

samskrta,
fine,

ppl.
;

1.
as
n.

prepared; adorned,
the cultivated lan-

2 sa, inseparable prefix denoting similarity, numerous excommunity, or connection

cultivated

guage, as opposed to the low vernaculars,

Sanskrit, 52 <*.
[V 1 kr,

amples on
w.
1304c],

the

pages following ;

esp.

common
[see
*

an adj. value
\

in possessive

cpds

samhita,

ppl.

do/ + sam, 1087d.] put together -a, f. a

<
;

with

, having an accompanying [1121b prob. ident. ultimately

:

w. 3 sa.]

a text whose sounds and words are put together according to grammatical rules. [V 1 dha + sam, 954c]
putting together ;
a.

3 sa, one, in sa-krt, sa-hasra.

(vocalic m), root *sem:
cf.
'

[for

#sm sa-kacchapa,
with

having tortoises along

along
its

dst *(Tju-s, one-hundred iiia, *<rju-ta, * one ' ; e-Kar^, a-ir\6o$, * one-fold ; Lat. sem-el, once sim-plex, one-fold ' &~\oxos, having one (i.e. one and the same) bed, spouse ' 6-warpos, 'having one (i.e. one and the same) father'; a-d\<p6s, see under gar' '

them,
a.

i.e.

with

tortoises.

[1304c]

'

'

sakala,
all,

having
[sa

parts together,

i.e.

'

entire; as n. everything, one's entire

property, 46*.

kala, 1304c, 334 2 .]

sakaga,
;

m.

presence;

tasya

sakacam

bha.]

samyatendriya,
senses,

a.

having restrained
l 9.

gam, go to the presence of him, i.e. go to him -sakace, at end of cpd, in the pres3 , , 3 before ence of [sa + kaca
.

self-controlled,

[samyata
control,

orig.,

perhaps,
'

'

having

visibility,

present/

(Vyam, 1085a) + indriya, 1298.]

and then presence.']

68 6 .

samyama,
[V

m.

restraint,

sakrt,
once.

adv.

for one time, a single time,

yam + sam.]
m. year,

sam va tsar a,
q.v.]

[sam + vatsara, sa-kopa,

1304c]

[3sa +2krt.] a. angry -am, angrily.

;

[2 sa,

same, ay a, m. 1. doubt; na samgayas, saktu, m. coarsely ground parched grits, esp. barley grits. (there is) no doubt; 2. danger, 20 16
.

grains,

[VcJ + sam.]

sakha,
like

Sams ad,/,
assembly.

Lat. consessus, a sitting

for sakhi at end of cpds [1302], having as attendant, accompanied by

together and those

[V

who

sit

together,

i.e.

*.

[1315b.]
[343a],

sad + sam.]
;

sakhi
contact.

m.
;

attendant, companion,
friend, 23
16
,

samsarga,

m. mixture, union

82

1
;

comrade
a
cf.

etc.
.

in con-

[Vsrj+ sam, 216.1.] samsara, m. the wandering of the soul from one existence to another, metempsychosis transmigration, 66 18 ; the cycle or round of existence, 18 \ [Vsr + sam.] samskara, m. 1. a working over, a preparing or purification esp. a technical
;

nection with

fern.,

75 18

19
,

100 4

[Vsac:

for
V

mg, sac]

l7r-eT7js

and

soc-ius,

under

sakhi
(of a

[364], /.

female companion, friend

[sakhi:
m.
cf.

woman),

362b 2 .]
i.e.)

sakhi-gana,
friends.

(friend-crowd,

sakhijana]

[264]
m.
(friend-persons,
collec-

sakhi-jana,

after,

seek, follow': cf. eV-o^at, 'accomt-air-Sfxriv,

'

tively, i.e.) friends.

pany/
[sakhi, 1212c.]
(of
at-

followed

'

Lat. sequ-or,

sakhya, sa-gana,
s agar a,

n. friendship,

'follow'; sec-undus,
also
in-erris,

'following, second';

a.

with
[2sa.]

(their) troops

'attendant/

Lat.

soc-ius,
t

tendants).

m.

1.

the atmosphere, Luft-

meer;
prince.

2.

Sagara,

name

of a mythical

'comrade': further, AS. seon, *seh(w)on Eng. see, Ger. seh-en, ' (seek, look for, follow with the eyes, i.e.) see.']

saciva,
a.

m. attendant, supporter.
i.]
i.e.)

[Vsac,

samkata, 1.
Slender,

narrow, strait; 2. m.
;

1190, with union-vowel

name

of a gander, 37 ^

3.

n.

sa-j6sas,
[1304c 8.]

a.

(of like pleasure,

unani.

narrow passage, a strait; 4. Jig., like Eng. strait, a difficulty, 52 14 ; danger, 26 4

.

mous, harmonious ; kindly disposed, 86 15

[cf.

1245g.] m. a decision of the mind;

decision, a definite intention,
1148.1, 236.]

sajja,
being
is

a.

1. as used of a bow, having

the

its

lamkalpa,
from such

string on, strung, ready for use (the string

the will or wish or purpose proceeding

wound around
;

bow when

this

not in use)

2.

generalized, ready, as

[vklp + sam, gamketa, m.

[prop.
'

used of persons and things,

q.v.,

[for sajya, in

agreement; esp. a meeting agreed upon with a lover, a rendezvous,

co-intention/

with

sajjate

see

assimilation
tfsanj.]

as

sajyate,

sam + keta.]

sajji-kr

(-karoti).

1. make

strung,
.

string (a bow); 2. make ready, 34 1T lamkranti,/. an entering, esp. entering [sajja, 1094.] of the sun upon a new zodiacal sign. sajya, a. having its string on, strung. [Vkram + sam, cf. 1157 x w. 955a.] [2sa + 2jya, 'bow-string.'] Bamkhya,/ the tale or number. [Vkhya same ay a, m. a piling together, accumu+ sam.] lation, esp, of wealth; supply (of food). anga, m. 1. a sticking to or hanging [Vlci, 'pile up/ + sam.] upon; 2. Jig. an attachment (of the mind) to anything, desire for a thing; samcayana, n. the gathering (of the bones of the dead), [do.] sange, in case of desire, 64 2 ; pi. lusts. samcayavant, a. possessing an accu(Wsafij, 216.1.] mulation (of wealth), rich ; with arthais, sam g a ma, m. a coming together, union. rich with money, i.e. having capital, sam.] [Vgam f mmgamana, /. -l, a. subst. causing to [samcaya.] [caus. of vgam + samcarin, a. wandering. [V car + sam, assemble, gatherer,

sam.]
sa

11838.]
,

mg ara
'

m. agreement, promise. [V 1 gr
in with/]
(a

+ sam, chime

samciti, /. a up/ + sam.]

sakta;
or

piling; pile.

[Vlci, 'pile

samgha,
pany,
V

m.

combination,

i.e.)

comcf.

V saxij or saj (sajati; sasanja; asanksit;

crowd.
(sisakti;
2
]).

[Vhan + sam,
sacate;
sacjcds,

333,

saktum; -sajya;
stick to, be
(of

pass,

sajyate

216.9 and 402.]

sajjate).

attached to;
slow,

sac
[794d

sagcir6

sakta, attached
able,
.

a glance), immov*

-1. be

with, be

united with;

[cf Lat. seg-nts,

sticking,

i.e.

lazy.'] be together, have intercourse together, 14 79 ; 2. accompany a person (ace.) to + pra, be attached to; prasakta, addicted to. a thing (dat.), i.e. help him to it, 69 18 ; 3. be attached to; Jig. follow (a com- satata, only in ace. s. neut., -am, as adv. continuously, constantly, always, [for mandment), 75 2 ; follow up, i.e. attend to, *7 samtata, see Vtan + sam: for mg, cf. 82 Lat. con-tinens, ' con-tinuous.'] [orig. 'accompany/ i.e. 1. 'go at the help or favor/ and 2. * go sat-kr, see sant 6. side of, with
.

[265]

[sadasat
(sidati,

satkara,

m.

good treatment,
[sant, 471.]

esp.

kind

\f

reception of a guest, hospitality, [satkr.]

-te [748]; sasada, sedus [794e]; asadat; satsyati; satta, sanna;

sad

sattama,
sattva,

a. best, n.

sattum;
sit;

-sadya;

sad&yati,

-te).

1.

1.

condition of being, being-

ness, being,

existence, essent-ia;

2.

n.

condition of being good, absolutely good

being, goodness, the highest of the three
qualities guna), 66 8 n.; 3. m. n. a living being, creature, 28 14 , 48 2 [formed
(see
.

self; 2. settle down, beneath a burden; be overcome; get into trouble; be in a desperate pre-

seat one's

sink

dicament, 18 7 ; despair; not

to
do, be
set.

know what
one's
self;

unable
[w.
cf.

to

help

caws.

sidami,

*si-zd-ami,
*<n-<r e S-&j, cf.

from sant

(1239), just as the

'

artificial

si-s Rd-ami,

7i,

*<rt-z$-cot

Lat. essent-ia,

being-ness, that

thing depends for being what

essens,

it

on which a is/ from

[sant
in

'sit/ Lat. sid-ere, 'settle

sed-ere, 'sit';
f8-os,

down';

alsa

Eng.

sit,

caus. set; sad-as

*sed-la f

a quasi-ppl. of

esse."]

%8-pa,
settle,

Lat.

sella,

AS.

set4t

satpati,

m. strong ruler; master,

cf . 1267a.]
a.

Eng.

'a seat.']

+ pati, 1280, satya, 1.

reality,

+ ava,
existing
trusty,
faithful,

sink down, get into trouble, be

real;

true;

in distress.

45 12 ;
n.

truthful,

+ a, 1.
:

sit

upon; 2.
to,
;

lie in

wait

for,

69 9
6

2.

the real; the true;

reality

89 13 ; 3. get

reach (a place);

asan*
;

truth, 95 6

end of line; truthfulness, 21 6 95 near mid. of line ; faithfulness, 69 12 yatha , tena satyena, as , by this

na approached near, neighboring, 33 10 caus. 1. set upon; 2. get to, arrive

at,

reach;

find,

obtain,

gain, 23 n, 46 2

truth,

as

truly as

so truly, 14 iff.

3.

asadya,

often so attenuated in

mg

as

3.

vow, promise, oath; satyam bru swear, 10 21 15 6 satyam cikirsamanas desiring to keep his promise, 8 12 4 satyam, adv. truly, indeed, 49 10 [sant
n.
,
;

a mere preposition : nimittam kimcid asadya, (having obtained some

to be equiv. to

cause or other,
of

i.e.)

by

or in

consequence
esp.

1212c:

radically akin w.
different

ireS-s,

'true,

+ ni, 1.
act.

some cause or other, cf. Vdi + ud. sit down; take one's seat,
88 6 - 8
as,
;

but

of

formation,
that
4Te6s

since

the
for

of the hotr at the sacrifice,

2.

Cyprian
*^TeFo-y.]

shows

stands

and
;
.

mid.
act.

set,

install

trans.!,

82 12
a.

caus.

and mid.

set, install as,

satya-r adhas,

having real blessings,

[1298.]

88 *7

bestowing real blessings.

+ pra, be

favorable or gracious; pra;

satya-vadin,
ful.

a.

truth-speaking, truth-

sanna, kindly disposed, l 17

the

caus.
.

make

[1275.]
n.

kindly disposed, propitiate, 36 6

[behind

satya-vrat&,

vow

of

truthfulness.

mg

'be gracious'

lies

doubtless the
incline to-

[1264, acct 1267.]

physical

mg

'settle forward,

satyavrata,
acct 1295.]

a.

having,

i.e.

keeping a
.

wards,

e.g.

a suppliant.']
used
(like

satyavrata, always truthful, 6 s8

[1296,

+ vi,

sink,

the

Eng. be

de-

pressed) of the spirits, be dejected;

a.

de-

satya-samgara,
ing
a true

having,
i.e.

i.e.

keephis

spond, 35 n ;
dejected.
,

come

to grief, 31 *; visanna,

agreement,
a.

true to

promise.

satyasamdha,
true agreement,

having,

i.e.

i.e.

faithful,

+ s a m sit together. [cf. keeping a sadadi, adv. always, 93 8 [satya + sddana, n. seat; generalized,
.

sada.]
like

Eng,

samdha.]

seat
a.

and Lat.

sedes, place (75 7 ), dwelling.

sat vara,
ly,

with haste; -am, adv. quick[2sa

[Vsad.]

immediately.
good,

tvara.]

sat-samnidhana,
the
[sant.]

n.

a being near to

intercourse

with

the

good,

sadas, n. seat. [Vsad: cf. '4dos, 'seat.'] sadasat, n. existence and non-existence, [sat + asat, the subst. used neuter stemi
of sant

and asant, 1252.]

sadasadatmaka]

[266]
a.

sadasad-atmaka,

having existence and non-existence as its nature, whose nature it is to exist and also not to exist
at the

[present ppl. of V 1 as,

i&v,

'

be/

q.v.

cf

stem

iovr, 'being'; Lat. absens,

sont,

stem
'the

ab-sent,

'being off'; sons, stem

'

same time,

[sadasat.]

real doer/

the guilty one '

the
'the

Danish sand,
of top

sad a, adv. always, [cf. 1103a 2 .] sad-acara, m. the conduct or practices

of the good,
[aant.]

AS.
for

soft,

'true/ Eng. sooth, 'true, truth':

2, cf.

mg

mg

of

satya,

Uvra
equal,

x6yov,
sooth.']

true story/

and of
esp.
i.e.

sa-dfca,

a.

of like appearance;
[618.]

Eng.

used (296b) w. gen.

samtati,
offspring.
.

1. continuation; 2.

sadyas,
diately,

adv.

on the same day; imme-

continuation of one's race or family,

[see 1122f.]

sad ha,

equw. of 1 saha, see 1104 8 sadha-mada, m. co-revelry, o-vfnrSa-tov,

adv.

samtapa,
row.

m.

1. heat;
a.

2.

pain, sor-

[V tap

+ sam.]
sorrowful.
[1233.]

common

feast;

sadhamadam mad,
[1290.]
(orig.,

revel

samtapavant,
samdfg,/.
sam.]

in bliss with, w. instr.

a beholding; sight.
m.

[Vdrg-f

sadha-stha,
i.e.

n.

perhaps, co-place,
to

place of union, but generalized

the

samdeha,
ger,

1.
[Vdih

doubt;

-at,
;

from (by

simple

mg

of) place.
[orig.
cf.

reason of) uncertainty [291 2 ]

'of long
tw-j,

sana,
sen-ex,

a. old.

standing,

20 15

+ sam:

for

2. danmg 2, cf.

long continued':
'

'old';
'

Lat.

bhaya.]

old

man

'

Goth,

sin-ista,

oldest *

samdha,

/.

-1. covenant, agreement;

[V 1 dha,
'

AS.

sin-ceald,

'perpetually or extremely

2.
mg

promise.
1,

put/

+ sam

for

AS. and Old Eng. sin-grene, 'evergreen/ Eng. sen-green, (extremely green, i.e.) house-leek': from a not quotable
cold';
'

cf.

<rvv6'htc'n,

'covenant/ and aw-

rldrtfii,

the counterpart of samdadhami.]

n.

a putting together, atvGoth. *sina-skalks, Medieval Lat. sinimixing. 0<ri5, [V 1 dha, ' put/ + sam scalcus, 'oldest house-servant/ through paroxytone, 1150.1c] intermediate Romance forms, comes Eng. samdhi, m. 1. a putting together, civ 2. like samdha, compact, alliance, seneschal,' Ger. Sund-fiut, sin-flood/ is a dearis 13 peace, 17 7 3. the putting together popular interpretation of Old High Ger. 41 sin-vluot, 'the long-continued flood, the of sounds in word and sentence (see Noachian deluge.'] Whitney 109b 2 ), euphonic combination,
,

samdhana,

'

4. junction (of day and night), i.e. morning or evening twilight. [VI dha, sanat, adv. from of old, always, forever, put/ + sam, 1155. 2e.] [sana, acct 1114d.] samdhya, a. pertaining to samdhi or sanatana, a. everlasting, eternal, [sana, junction samdhya, f 1. time of junc1245e.] tion (of day and night), morning or evensa-nila, a. having a common nest or ing twilight; du. morning and evening origin, affiliated, united. [1304c] twilight; 2. morning twilight (of a sinemi, adv. always. [perhaps from [samdhi, cf. 1212b.] yuga), 58 8
adv. of old, always,
[instr.

sana,

of sana,

60 9
'

1112c, not a.]

sana.]

samdhyanga,

m.

(lit.

twilight-portion)

sant,
V 1 as ;
true,

1.

ppl.
;

being;

otiose,

24 16

see

evening twilight of a yuga.

[anca.]
twilight-time,

existing

2.
,

a.

real,

genuine

samdhya-samaya,
evening.

m.

good; 3. of people, good, noble,

19 8
-

excellent,
true,

20

28"; -4.

sati,

samnidhana,
so)

n.

(a putting

down

to-

good, virtuous wife

Suttee);
;

(hence

Anglo-

gether, juxta-position, approximation,

and

Indian

5.
sat-kr,

n.

the

existent;

a being near;

contiguity;
.

presence;

existence

6.

make

good, treat

neighborhood,
sam-ni, 1150
:

well, receive kindly.

[Vldha, cf samnidhl]
.

40 9

'put/

[267]

[samartha
Eng.
tattler

Bamnidhi, + sam-ni,
dhana.]
V

m. presence.
1155. 2e
:

for mg,

[Vldha, 'put/ cf. samnifollow after;

[identified

gossip,
' ;

'sponsor,
Sipp,

familiar

friend,

Ger.
'

masc,

'

relative,'

Sippe, fem.,

relationship, kindred.']

sap

(sapati, -te; sepiis).

to.

sabharya,
i.e.

a.

having

his wife with him,

.

be attached or devoted some with Vsac]

by
s
1

with his wife,

1n

[2 sa

+ bharya,

1304c, 334 2 .]

sap,

vbl.

following after, in cpds.

a. f. subst.

[Vsap.]

am,
12

prep, along, with, together, [cf. 2sa.]

sapatni,
band
of
;

as

having a common husone of two or more wives

co-wife,

sama
;

[525 4 ], end.

pron.
[cf.

any;
a^6~Bev,
'

every,

the

same man,
[sa

fellow-wife,

76 cf. samaha. some place or other

ovS-a/j.asj

'from

' ;

ou8-aju<k,

not any '

concubine,

+ pati,

but in the fem.

form, since the masc. would not be used

1304c
V

cf supatni.]
.

'in not any wise'; AS. sum, 'some one/ Eng. some.'] 2 sama, a. 1. even; 2. like, 63 17 ;

saparya
worship.
'

(saparyati).

pay devotion
a

to,

equal, 48 10
6
,

w. gen. (296b), 3 16

-am, adv.
instr.,

[denom. of

not

quotable

equally with, along with, with, w.

sa-pinda,
(q.v.)

sapar, devotion/ from v sap.] a. subst. having the pinda

in

29

26

5
;

-3.

like or equal (to the usual),

i.e.

not distinguished, common, mediocre,

.

common,

said of persons

who

19 10

[cf. afxa,
;

Doric

a/xd,

'at the

same
'

have a common ancestor not more than six generations back to whom they offer a pinda together, persons related in the
sixth generation.

time '
*

6fx6s,
'

'

one and the same,

equal
'

common
'
;

bjxa-Xos,

even,

' ;

Lat.

simi-lis,

like

' ;

AS. same,
/.

in like

manner

Eng.
19 10

[1804c]
seven, 53 6 , 99 2S
;

same.]
also,

sapta

[483 4 ], num.

samata,

equality;

mediocrity,

as a favorite sacred number,

the expression

[2 sama, 1237.]

of an indefinite plurality,
[cf.

e.g.

71 s, 72 4,6

samad,

/.

fight,
'

contest,

[sam, 383d 4

iirrdr

Lat. septem, AS. seqfon, Eng.

cf . fyuaS-o-y,

confused voices of men, din

a.

seven.]

of battle, throng.']
f.
-I,

saptakathamaya,
of seven narrations,

a.

consisting
:

sam-adhika,
it;

having a surplus with

[sapta-katha

see

masatrayam

samadhikam,
[1305.]

three

having seven courses. sara-anantara, a. with a non-interval, 1. being for immediately adjoining; -am, adv. ima. -i, seven, i.e. many or all, steps (see 1294 2 ), mediately thereupon. [1305.] i.e. being at every step, constant; 2. s a may a, m. 1. (a coming together, i.e., having (taken) seven steps; see 100 4 n. like Eng. con-vention) agreement; 2. [1300 a.] (like Eng. juncture) a point of time; and sa-praraya, a. with respectful deso time or season, 49 16 occasion ; 3. a meanor; -am, adv. respectfully. con-currence (of circumstances), i.e. a sa-phala, a. fruitful, fruit-bearing. see ilia. sam.] case [Vi si-ban dhu, a. having a friend. samayocita, a. suitable to the occasion sa-baspa, a. tearful. -am, adv. as the occasion demands.
; -I-

may a.] sapta-tantu, a. sapta-pada, f.

months and more.

sa-brahmacarin, m. fellow-student. sa-bhaya, a. fearful; -am, adv.

terror.

[ucita, in

Vuc]
n.

samarana,
so,

battle; Treffen.

[prop. 'a
;

coming together/ Vr +

sam, 1150. la
*

just

sabha,

f. house or hall for public meetings, esp. gambling-house; assembly, 19 8 ;

Eng. verb meet sometimes means come

encounter
is

together with hostile purpose/ and Eng.

society,
cf.

19 x

[orig.,
'

perhaps,

'

family':
sibb,

noun

used mostly of

a hostile

Goth,

sibja,

relationship/

AS.

meeting.']

'relationship, related';

Old Eng.

god-sib,

sam-artha,

a.

(having an agreeing or
i.e.)

'related in

God/ i.e.

'a sponsor in baptism/

accordant object [1305],

suiting

its

samalarhkrta]
object, w. inf.

[268]
suitable
;

and

so

capable

able,

sampad,

f.

1.

success;

2.
so

(a falling

together, co-inciding,
a.

and

a fitting of
correct pro-

sam-alamkrta,
alam
:

well adorned,

[see

the parts to each other,

portion, beauty.

i.e.)

[Vpad + sam.] a. containing samputa, m. hemispherical bowl or dish; samavatta-dhana, round casket (for jewels) sampute likh, gathered pieces, [see 1087e.] write a thing (ace.) in the strong-box of a accentless adv. somehow, 80 5 sam ah a, 3 person (gen.), i.e. credit it to him. [sam + [lsama: cf. 1100a and 1104 .] puta, a together-fold/ 1289a.] samagama, m. 1. a coming together, meeting; 2. meeting with, i.e. inter- samprati, adv. 1. just opposite; and so 2. (to the same limit) even, exactly; course. [V gam + sam-a. ] 3. (like Eng. even) at the very time; samana, / -i, a. 1. like; one and the and so just now. [sam (intensive, 1077b same, 78 15 -am, adv. in the same way,

sam

intensive, 1077b end.]

'

103
or

13
;

2. common
73 4 ,

(to different

persons
73 16
.

end)

-f-

prati, 1314a.]
a.

countries),

98 17

united,

sam-priya,
1289a.]

mutually dear,

[priya,

[2

sama, 1245d.]

samana-grama, m. the same village. sambandha, m. con-nection and so, as samanagramiya, a. belonging to the in Eng., relationship. [Vban&h + sam.] same village, [samana-grama, 1215.] sambhava, m. origin; at end of adj. samasa, m. 1. a putting together; and cpds, having as its origin, originating
;

so (cf. Lat. con-trahere,

'draw together/
condensation;

in

[Vbhu.

+ sam.]
grdv. to be supposed, sup-

then

abridge')

2. a
*

sambhavya,
posable.

abridgment;
cinctly.

-ena and samasatas, suc(like

[caus. of V

bmi + sam.]
[V

[V2 as,
f.

samidh,
[Vidh
ness,
-l-

throw/ + sam.] Eng. kindlings)

near;

sambhrama,
fuel.

m. extreme agitation, haste

arising

from excitement.
a.

bhram +

sam, 'kindle.']
a.

sam.]

samipa, 1.
antika,
w.
q.v. ;

2.

as n.
;

nearlike

sam-migla,
united with.

com-mixed, mixed with,

complete,
for
i.e.

neighborhood, presence

used

[1289a.]
f.

2a.

samipam, w.
i.e.,

gen. or in
to,
;

sam-rajni,
ruler
;

sovereign
see

cpd, (to the presence of,

verbs

simply)

mistress.

[for sam,
:

1289b

of going,

10
,

27

14
,

33 4 , 44 n
simply)

end, and 1077b end

see 213a 2 .]

m
i.e.

instead of m,

2b.
before,

samipe, w. gen. or in cpd (in the

of,
i.e.,

presence or neighborhood
2
.

sa-yatna,
;

a.

(having,
to,

taking pains

16

;' near,

25

9
;

hard by,

34 u

to,

i.e.)

trying

w. inf.;

engaged

in,

by, 40 3

[cf.

pratipd.]
a.

w.

inf.

samipa-stha,
neighborhood

in cpd, situated in the

sara,

a.

running, moving, going, in cpds.

of, near.

[Vsr.]

samutsarga,
[Vsrj

m. an ejecting, discharge.
216.1.]

sarana,
V

a.

running;

as

n.

a running.
hasten,

+ sam-ud,
['

[Vsr, 1150.1a.]

samudr&,m.
an ocean.
1188b.]

a gathering of waters, a sea,

a con-fiuence/
arising;
[V
V ud

saranya
a.

(saranyati).

run,

+ sam,
i.e.,

[sarana, 1059d.]

saranyu,
elevation,

samunnati, f
fig.,

distinction.
d.]

nam +

sam-ud, 1157
so)
cf.

-yu [355c], f Saranyu, daughter of Twashtar, and spouse of Vivaswant, to whom she bare
hastening, swift
;

and

Yama and Yami,

(a

85 15 n.

[V

saranya,

samrti,yi
samarana.]

coming together, and

[Vr

1178h:

cf. "Epivv-s,

'the swift' goddess of

col-lision, shock.

+ sam,

1157d:

vengeance.]

sarama,
success; prosperity; abund-

sampatti,/.
ance, 17
14
.

gods

f. the bitch of Indra or of the cf 83 17 n. [' the runner ' or ' mescf.

[v'pad

+ sam,

1157d.]

senger/ Vsr,

1166.]

[269]

[savayas

Bar as,

n.

lake, pool.

[orig.

'fluid,

i.e.

'whole, entire'; Lat. salvus, 'whole, un-

water/ from Vsr, 'run/ just as fluidus from Jluere, flow, run/]
'

taras-tira,
/.:

n.

bank of a

pool.

sarasvant, 1.

a. rich in

waters
of a

-vati,

2.

Saraswati,

name

mighty
Saras-

harmed, well'; Oscan sollu-s, 'entire'; Lat. stem sollu- in cpds, e.g. solli-ferreum, 'all-iron (weapon)/ soll-ennis 'of every year, annual/ used of religious ceremonies no connection w. Eng. (w)hole,
t
:

stream, probably the Indus;

wati, a small stream in

3.

see also kalya.]

Madhyade9a, to sarvam-saha, a. patiently bearing all which the name and attributes of the things, [sarvam, 1250a, 1270b.] 4. sarva-gata, a. (gone to all, i.e.) unigreat stream were transferred Saraswati, the goddess of voice and versally prevalent. speech, learning and eloquence, [saras.] sarvatas, adv. 1. from all sides; on
;

ar i t
'

/. stream.
.

[V sr,
'

'

run, flow/ 383. 3

all

sides,
12
;

93 12 ;

in every direction,

3 11 ,

for mg, cf Ger. Fluss,

stream/ w. jliessen,
or spurt

101

2.
:

omnino,
acct, cf
.

altogether,

56 18

flow/ and Eng. stream under V sru.]

m.

[sarva, 1098b

sarga,
or

1.

shot;

2. stream

sarvatra,
cases, 21
19
;

adv.

1.
.

1298c] everywhere or in
1099:

all

jet;

3. a

letting loose;

4.

that

2.

at all times; always, un-

which is let loose, esp. a herd let loose from the stall, 76 4 ; 5. chapter of an epic poem, a fig. use of the word in mg 1
or 2.
[\/srj,

interruptedly, 5 14
cf.

[sarva,

acct,

1298c]
adv.

sarvatha,
by
all

1.

in every

way; 2.
for

216.1.]
(like

means.
adv.

[sarva, 1101.]

sar pa,

m.

serpent from

serpere,

sarvada,
ever,

always;

constantly;

'creep') the creeper, snake, serpent,

84 u

[sarva, 1103.]
m. pi. all the gods.
a.

[Vsrp, q.v.]

sarva-deva,

sarpfs, n. clarified butter, either warm and still fluid or cold and hardened, and
so not differing

sarvadevamaya,
self all the gods,
i.e.

containing in him-

representing or being
.

from ghrta, ghee/

'

[orig.

in the

name

of all the gods, 28 19

[sarva-

'fluid*
stuff,

butter,

or

'the

slippery,

fat*

deva: see maya.]

from
:

Vsrp, 'creep,
see V srp
eAir-os,

move
:

gently,

slip/ 1153

and srpra
'olive
oil,

akin are
fat/

sarva-dravya, n. pi. all things. sarva-bhava, m. the whole heart.

Hesychian
$\<p-os>

and

sarvabhutamaya,
himself
see
all beings,

a.
20 .

containing

in

'butter';

Ger. Salbe, AS. sealf

56

[sarva-bhuta

Eng.

salve.]

maya.]

sarva
50 20 ,

[524], pron.

1.
;

entire or complete,
integer,
;

sarva-yosit,

f pi.
i.e.

all

women.

95 18
;

96 2

salvus,
all,
;

un:

sarva -1 oka,
sarva-vira,
with
all

m. the entire world.

a.

harmed
sing, m.,
pi. y

2. adj.
everyone

every

2a.

subst.

with unharmed heroes or

sing,

n.,

everything

heroes,

having

lost

none.

common at beg. of cpds of an adj.: thus sarva-gunair yuktas, for sarvair gunair yuktas, 1 12,
all
;

2b.

[1298.]

instead

sarvatas,
together,
1106.]

adv.

wholly, altogether;

all

6
;

together,

65

15 .

[sarva,

cf.

23

so

cf 10 15 w. 10 20 32 1S w. 32 14
,

51 22 w.
etc.;

5223;

similarly 6*,

17 *,
21
,

2123,

sarvanavadya,
[anavadya, 1279 *.]

a.

entirely

faultless,

2c. idam sarvam, 63

66 19
;

see

idam
2,

so for

sarvanavadyanga,
that both

observe
common
only in

mgs,

and

are

tirely faultless

body,

having an en[anga, 1298.]

a.

to the

post-Vedic literature; that in

savana,

n.

pressing,

esp.

of

Soma.

the oldest parts

of

the

Veda, sarva occurs

[\flsu, 'press out/]

mg
3\os,

1, is

while for

mg 2

the

proper

sa-vayas,
m.
pi.
(like

a.

of like

strength or age;
'

Vedic word
[cf.

vicva, q.v.; but see

77 n N.
*<Ja.fo-s,

%\iks,

TjAwciaJrai,

equals in

Epic od\os, *ukkos,

age, comrades') comrades.

[3vayas.]

savarnaj
sa-varna,
a.

[270]

having the same external appearance, exactly similar, 85 u ; 2. of the same caste, 62 7 [for mgs, see varna.] sa-vitana, a. having a canopy, with a canopy. savitf, m. 1. (with the two mgs of Eng. quickener) impeller, enlivener; 2. The Enlivener, Savitar, name of a god, 3. the sun, 23 13 selection xxxvi. ; ' impel/] [V2su, sa-vinaya,a. with politeness ; -am, adv.
.

1.

have, had *

w.
sigis,
'

sahas, *sagh-as, cf the

.

Germanic stem
Goth. neut.
all

seg-oz,

as

it

appears in

AS.

sigor,
' ;

prob. neuter,

meaning
in

victory

the stem appears

of a Cheruscan

also

Seges-tes,

name
AS.

prince

(Tacitus, Annals),
cf.

and

in

Sigis*

mund:
'

also

sige,

Ger.

Sieg,

victory.']

+ ud, 1.
able, w. inf.
;

hold out, endure;

2. be
utsahe,

katham svartham
prosecute)

how can
object.
1

I (sc. do,

my own
na
etad,

politely.

sa-vigesa,

a.

possessing distinction, dis-

in

saha, 1. adv. common ours

that together, 97
instr.,

together; saha
(is)
10
;

that,

i.e.

we'll

own

tinguished; -am, adv. in a distinguished way, especially.

2.
89 8

prep, with, along

.

with, w.

I 16 ,

[cf.

2sa, and

savya,

a.

left,

101

19
,

102 n

,
.

103

2
;

asm.
2

11048.]

the left hand or foot, 60 6

[prob. for

saha,

a.

1.

powerful; 2. enduring,

syavya

would appear fr. the Church patiently bearing. [Vsah.] ' sinister Slavonic form tuj, saha-carin, 1. a. going together, ac'), and so perhaps akin with fficaiSs, *(TKaFto-s, Lat. companying; 2. as m. comrade, [for
(as

scaevus, 'left.']

2, cf.

sahaya.]
a.

savyatha,
[sa

a.

with sorrow or trouble,

saha-ja,

born together, con-nate,

a.

in-

+ vyatha.]
a.

born, natural.
left, i.e.

savyavrt,

with a turn to the

left,

saha-bha sman,
saha-vatsa, a. saha-vahana,

with the ashes.

.

turning to the

[avrt.]

sa-gisya, a. with his pupils. sleep, slumber, V sas (sasti). sasa, m. or n. herbs; grass.

[1304c] having their teams along, with their teams. [1304c] sahas, n. superior power; might, 75 n
with the calf
a.

gasamdhya,
light,

a.

with the morning twia.

victory
i.e.)

sahasa,

adv.

(with

violence,

[saradhya.]

suddenly, straightway,

[see under

sa-samdhyanga,
twilight,

with the evening

Vsah.]

sa-hasta,
a.

a. a.
n.

having hands.
powerful,
[sahas, 1212dl.]
esp.

sa-sarabhrama,
sa-sarpa, a, with sasya, n. standing
field, grain,

with excited haste,

a serpent.
crop;

sahasya, sah&sra,
many, 87

a thousand;

a thousand

produce of the
of grain.

kine ; a thousand,
6

in the sense

of a great

[cf. sasa.]

sasya-ksetr a, n. sasya-raksaka,
V

field

[prop.

'

for constructions, see 486. ; one-thousand/ 3 sa + hasra with

:

m. keeper or watcher

hasra,

cf. -x?Ao-,

*xAo, *x <r ^

Sewa-

of the standing crop.

sah

(sahate; sasaha, sasahe

;

dsahista;

X^oi), and x**""> 'thousand.'] sahasra-nitha, a. having a thousand

songs, rich in songs,

sahisyate

sodha [222 8 ]
4
;

dhum;

-sahya).

hold out against, be victorious, 78 withstand ; and so bear ; endure patiently,

1. 2.

sahitum, s6overpower, 99 8
; ;

[nltha, 193, 1300a.]

a.

sahasradaksina,

having a thousand kine as his gift or as its reward as m., sc. yajna, a sacrifice at which such reward is
;

32 \
[orig.

given, 87 15 ;

of persons

who
a.

offer

such

'be

powerful,
cf.

withstand, hold

gifts,

91

[daksina, 1300a.]
[388c],

back,

hold':

the collateral bear':

Vsagh,
*

sahasra-dvar
doored.

thousand-

'take on one's
<rx-i
'

self,

cf. fcrx, * ov

hold back ' ; x w > t-fX-o**

hold or

sahasra-crnga,

a.

thousand-horned.

[271]

[saman
in.

sahasrangu,
the sun.

a.

thousand-rayed ;

as m.

sagara,

[ancu.]

sagara: according to the legend, a basin hollowed out

ocean,
[cf.

sahasrangu-sama, a. sun-like. sah^sra-magha, a. having thousand

gifts.

by the sons of Sagara, and

filled

by

[247.]
a.

sagnika,
mighty,
[sahas.]

Bhagiratha with the water of the Ganges.] a. having Agni with them, with
Agni.
2

companion, attendant, [lit. 1222c 2 and 1307.] going together or with/ saha + aya for sangustha, a. with the thumb. [anmg, cf. Lat. comes, stem com-i-t, Vi, lit. gustha.] 'going with, i.e. companion,' and also sat a, m. Sata, name of a Yaksha. sata-vahana, a. having Sata (in the sahacarin.] form of a lion) as his beast of burden, sahayatana,a. along with the fire-place, riding on Sata; as m. Satavahana, name [ayatana.] of a king, 49 17 sahita, a. united; pi. in company, all together, [quasi-ppl. from 1 saha, like Eng. sattvika, f -i, a. 1. (really existent, downed from down. i.e.) real, 22 5 ; 2. standing in relation sane la, a. with levity; -am, adv. playto the quality sattva {q.v.), proceeding fully. [2sa + hela.] from sattva, governed by sattva, good, V sa or si (syati [761d3]; sinati; sisaya; [sattva, 1222e2.] asat ; sisyati ; sita ; situm ; -saya sadana, n. dwelling. [Vsad: for mg, cf. sayayati). sadana.] bind; used almost exclusively
'
:
. ;

sahasvant, sahaya, m.

[sa

agni, 1304c

for -ka,

see

with,

ava and
se-tf,
'

vi.

[cf

Ipois,

stem

*<ri-fiavT,

sadara,
V

a.

with respect;
[adara.]

-am, adv.

re-

'strap, thong';

AS.

si-ma,

'bond'; Church
se-tas,

spectfully,

Slavonic

Lithuanian
string';
Sei4,

AS.
:

sd-da,

sadh
yati).

(sadhati, -te; sadhitum;

sadha-

Ger. Sai-te,
si-lo,

Church
'

Slavonic
see also

1.

come

straight to one's aim,

AS. sd4 Ger. V siv and snayu.]

t

rope '

attain one's object ;

2.

bring straight to bring to

its

one's object;
or

caus. 1.

+ ava, 1.
team); and home, 101 6
at rest
;
;

unbind

unharness

(a

object or end;
win.

accomplish; 2. attain,
a.

so turn in;

go to rest; go
i.e.

[cf. sf2sidh, 'succeed.']

avasita, having turned in,

sadhii,/
good

sadhvi,

1.

leading straight
17
;

2.

come

to a stop at,

decide

to the goal;

straight (path), 83
;

2.

upon

(e.g.

a dwelling-place).
caus. bring one's self to

or noble (of people)

faithful (wife),
;

+ adhy-ava,
a stop 28 28
.

at,

i.e.

decide upon, undertake,

64 10 ; as m. noble man, 21 19 as f. excel 3. as adv. right lent woman, 46 7 12 regularly, 86 ; well ; as excl. bravo 14 22,
; !

+ ud-ava,
of sacrifice,
self, w. loc,

set out, esp.

cf.

from the place

1
;

48 16

[sf

sadh, 1178a.]
[sadhii,

sa

+ ava,

betake one's
sa

s a d h u y a , adv. straight, directly,

101 *.
,

1112e end.]
cf.

+ v y - av a
ava,
2.

decide, determine,

+ sadhya,
sanu,
[cf.
n.

grdv.

to

be

won;
[V

as m.

pi.

Sadhyas, a class of
in prasiti,
a.
'

deities.

sadh.]
back,

+ pra,

continuation.'
(definite) intention;

m.

top;

surface;

ridge;

saku t a,
-am,

having a

snu.]
a. full

adv.

significantly,

impressively,

sanu^aya,
aya.]

of repentance,

[anu-

[akuta.]

saksa,
only in

a.

having or with the eyes; used abl. saksat, as adv. 1. with the
actually, 51
i.e.)

sama-dhvani,
[1249a 2
.]

m. sound of the saman.

eyes

2. plainly,
3.
(in

14
;

exactly,

saman,

n.

song; as technical term,

esp.

S8 23

reality,

in

propria
l i0 ,

Vedic stanza as arranged for chanting, a

persona,

embodied, in person,

6 18

saman; the
Samaveda.

collection of saman's,

the

[akaa: 1114c]

samarthya]
samarthya,
utmost
1211.]
;

[272]
n. ability;

-am
4.

kr, do one's

strength,

41

[samartha,
of

sama-veda,
chants, 63
6
.

m.

the

Veda
.]

saman

or

[1249a 2
a.

pour out ; sprinkle, 49 20 ; 2. esp. semen inf undere f eminae ; 3. (like Eng. found) cast, e.g. molten metal; phenam vajram asincan, they cast the foam into (the shape of) a thunderbolt, 97 12 [cf.
.

samprata,

of now, present; -am, adv.

U-fidsf
*

'moisture';

AS.
'

seon,

*sih-an,

at present, now.

[samprati, 1208d.]

filter,

flow/ Ger. seih~en,

stc-ati,

strain ' ;
'

Church
'

samya, n. equality. [2sama, 1211.] samyata,y. condition of equality or likeness,

Slavonic
cf.

Ger. seich-en,

mingere
*

[samya.]
n.

strain/ also Swedish sila t *sih-la, whence Eng. site, 'drain, strain/ whence
'

say a,

1. a turning
a.

in,

going to rest;

sil-t t

drainings, sediment.']

2.

evening; sayam, adv. at evening.

suitable for hurling, missile.

sayaka,
[V2si,
<

hurl/ 1181a.]

saranga, a. sarameya,

dappled; as m. antelope,

m. descendant of the bitch Sarama, name of certain dogs, 77 4, 83 17 [sarama, 1216a.] feminae. sardha, a. with a half; dve gate sardhe, sic, f. hem of a garment or robe. two hundred and fifty; sardham, adv., siddha, a. perfected; as m. pi. the Sidgeneralized, together as prep, along with, dhas, a class of demi-gods, with superw. instr. [ardha : the generalization of natural powers, esp. that of flying through
.

pour upon, sprinkle; 2. sprinkle in token of consecration, and so (like Eng. anoint) consecrate. + a v a , pour upon. + a , pour into. -f-ni, pour down or in; semen infundere
-t-abhi,

1.

mg is

paralleled
f.
-l,

by that seen
a.

in calin.]

the

air.

[see

V2 sidh, * succeed.']
;

savitra,

belonging to Savitar;

with or without re, a verse to Savitar, esp.

siddhi,/. 1. success, 36 10 accomplishment (of a wish), 24 21 successful per;

Rigveda iii.62. 10 (=74 14 15 ), regarded as the most sacred in the Veda, and called
-

formance, 57 u
62 n
;

attainment of an object,
i.e.)

2.

(perfection,

magic power,
V 2 sidh,

also gayatri, 60 1S

[savitf, 1208b.]

[prop,
'hit the

'the reaching an aim/

sagru,
[acru.]

a.

tearful;

sacru, adv.

[1111c],
.

mark/

1157. la.]
a.

tearfully, with tears in (their) eyes, 54 19

siddhimant,
[1235.]

possessing magic power.

having or with an V Isidh (se'dhati ; sisedha ; setsyati ; astangapata, q.v.; -am, adv. with prosiddha; seddhum; -sidhya). drive off; foundest obeisance. scare away. a. with impatience; -am, adv. V 2 sidh (sfdhyati, -te; sisedha; setsyati, sasuya, impatiently, [asiiya.] -te; siddha). 1. reach an aim, hit the sahasra, a. consisting of a thousand, mark; 2. succeed, 18 17 ; be accommilliarius. [sahasra.] plished, 18 22 ; become realized, 18 19 ; be sahayya, n. office of attendant, and so of advantage, boot, avail, 71 4 siddha, service, {like Eng. attendance) aid. having reached one's (highest) aim, hav[sahaya, 1211.] ing attained perfection; esp. perfect in the sense of having attained supernatural V lsi, bind, see Vsa. or magic powers as m. a Siddha, q.v. V 2 si, hurl, in pra-sita, 'darting along/ sayaka, missile/ and sena, weapon.' [cf. Vsadh.] a in ha, m. lion; at end of cpds, the best of + p r a , succeed ; prasiddha, known, cf.
a.
;
;

sastangapata,

'

'

cf vyaghra. powerful beast, Vsah.]

aham prasiddho musakakhyaya, I go by the name of M., 47 21 siseca, sisice sic (sincati, -te [758] sindhu, 1. in V., m. stream; 2. in V. asicat, -ata; seksyati, -te ; sikta; sekand later, f. The Stream, i.e. the Indus tum siktva ; -slcya ; sicyate). 1. (incolis Sindus appellatus Pliny); 3.
*,

noble or brave
*

*,

['

the

prasiddhi

[273]
the land on the Indus and
{pi.),
its

[1 suta
a. well-doing,

inhabitants

su-kf t,

righteous; as m.
i^oxhv,
i.e.

pi.

[cf.

the Old Persian form kindu

the righteous ones

Kar'

the

an inscription of Darius Hystaspis at departed fathers (85 19 ), who enjoy the Persepolis), as name of the land on the reward of their works in the world of the Indus: hence, w. loss of aspiration, the pious sukftam u loke, 84 n classical form 'IvSS-s hence also Persian su-krta, n. a good deed, good works, Hind, India/ and Hind-u-stan (stan = 63 1G sukrtasya loka, world of righteous(in

'

sthana, 'abode, land').]

ness, 89

8
,

modernized

substitute

for

the old

sisrksu,
desid.

a.

desirous
1038,

to

create.
:

[fr.

phrase

sukftam u lokd.

[1288 and b:
[1304b.]
or

of

V srj,

1178f

euphony,
sew.

acct, 1284a.]

184c 2 .]
V

siv
tra,
'

(sivyati

syutd
cf.
'

-sivya).
si,
'
:

su-ke$anta, a. su-ksatrd, a.
rule
;

fair-locked.

having a good

kind
[ksa-

[prop, siu (765):

Vsa,

'bind/ sucf
.

as m. kind or gracious ruler,

thread/ suci,

needle

Kaff-alca,

tra, 1304b.]

KoTo-ctJw,
;

down, stitch together, su-ks6tra,n. fair field. [ks6tra, 1288b.] sew/ su-tor, shoe- V suksetriya (*suksetriyati). to desire Lat. cobble ' maker'; AS. siw-ian, seowian, Eng. sew; fair fields denom., found only in the fol'sew
su-ere,
'

'

AS. seam, Eng. seam, Ger. Saum, 'hem,

border/]
V

lowing word,

[suksetra, 1059c and c 2 .]

suksetriya,
-sdtya).
press out,
;

desire

for fair

fields.

lsu

(sun6ti, sunute; susava; savisyati,

ex-

[V suksetriya, 1149 6 .]

sosyati; suta;
tract, esp. the

sukha,

a.

pleasant;

comfortable; as
bliss,

n.
;

Soma

or Extract

sunvant,
extracted
;

pleasure; comfort; joy;

58 n , 6Q 1

as m. the Soma-presser ;

suta,

sukham, -ena,
or easily,

adverbially,

pleasantly,

as m. the extract,

i.e.

Soma-juice, 70 5

with pleasure, in comfort, happily, well

draught of Soma, 73
V

10 .
;

24 9 ,

etc.

[cf.
n.

2su
suta,

or

su (suvati
;

susuve

dsavit;
set
;

sukha-duhkha,
[1253b.]

duhkha.] weal or

woe.

suta
;

-siitya).

impel,
;

in

having comfort, being in com[sukha.] fort, authorization to; w. loc, perhaps set, at a. accustomed to ease, RV.x.125. 7. [cf. Uw, *o-eF-cw, 'let go, sukhocita, [ucita, Vuc] permit'; al/xa av-ro, 'the blood shot or

motion

bring

about

occasion

give

sukhin,

a.

spurted.']

sukhodya,
set a-going, begin,

a.

easily

pronounceable,

+ ud, impel upwards;

in

[udya.]

utsava.
drive away.
sii.

sukhopavista,
[upavista, Vvig.]

a.

comfortably seated,

+ para,
sti,

V 3 s u , generate, bear, see V

having the going or approach n. good path. 6 well, i.e. firmly, 87 ; asseverative or em- su-ga ta, a. well-conditioned, i.e. having had a good time. phatic, and to be rendered variously: we 4 [prepray, 79 ; ni su svapa, sleep in peace; su-gatuya,/. desire for welfare, wel-f are supposes a noun *su-gatu, with u, 'now/ just now, right soon, 80 1 (see gatu), whence the denom. verb-stem 74 11 -2. inseparable prefix [1304b, 1288b], *sugatuya, 'desire welfare* (1061), whence with force of either adv. or adj., well or
a.

su-ga,

1.

adv. [1121d], well; with stha, stand

easy; easy to attain; as

'

1149 6 .] this noun good; sometimes intensive, as, su-dustara, ' very bad-to-cross.' [no prob. connection su-cira, a. very long; -am, adv. very
w.
u,

'well'; see ayii.]

a.

long.
[cf.

sukumara,
mara.]

very delicate,
a.

ku- su-janiman,
or creations
;

a.

having good productions

as

skillfully fashioning.

sukumaranga, f
delicate limbs,

-I,

having

very

sutd,

ppl.
'

extracted;

m.

extract;

[anga.]

see V 1 su,

extract.'

18

2 suta]
2

[274]
m. son;

suta,
for

suta,/ daughter,

[prop,

su-baddha,
su-buddhi,
a.

a.

well

or

fast

bound.

'generated, born/ ppl. of V3su, see Vsu:

[1288b and 1284a.]

Bright-wits, Good-wits,

having good wits; as m. name of a crow. [vbl. fr. su-bhaga, a. having a goodly portion, su-tfp, a. easily satisfied. fortunate, happy; esp. loved (by one's Otrp,] su-dargana, a. having a beautiful aphusband), 89 10 ; charming; amiable, 61 12 [bhaga, 1304b.] pearance, handsome, sv~<pap4\s\ as m. Susdmakha, a. jocund. [perhaps sd + dar9ana, name of a king, Ev<f>dvt]s. su-daman, a. having good gifts, bestowmakha.]
cf.

mg,

sand, and Eng. bairn (under

Vbhr).]

ing blessings; as m. cloud, as source of

rain and therewith connected blessings,

su-mangala,
or bringing
.

f. -gall

[355b], a.

blessed rain-cloud.

good luck. irregular, cf 1304b 2 end.]

having [mangal&: acct

su-dlna,
(like

a.

very bright or clear; as

n.

n.

Lat. serenum) clear weather.

[like

su-madhyama, a. fair-waisted. su-manas, a. 1. good-hearted,

disposed, 90 2 ; kind;
i.e.

well-

sudinatva,
weather;
always in

Lat, serenitas) clear

2. (having good,
i.e.)

Jig. the

auspicious or blessed time,

phrase

-tve"

Gliickszeit der Tage, in

ahnam, in der the happy days.

or flame.

78 18
i.e.)

happy feelings, 3. as f. pi.

;

cheerful; glad,
cheerful ones,

(the

the flowers;
of

in cpd,
el-fieirfis,

19 20

[cf.

the

[1239.]

second part
1

stem

ev-fieves,

su-ditf,yi beautiful flaming

well-disposed/]

su-dustara,
form.
1

very hard-to-cross, hard V sumanasya, only in ppl. sumanasyamana, being cheerful; joyous, [suto get over; (of a promise) hard to pera.

manas, 1063.]
f.

sudha,

(good
[sd

place or position,
1

i.e.)

sd-mahant
important.

[450b],

a.

very

great

or

well-being,

dha.]
i.e.)

[1288b.]
a.

sudha, f.

(good drink,
[sd

drink of the

sumahakaksa,
(enclosures,
i.e.)

having
or

very-great
[su-

gods, nectar,

+ 2 dha.]
a.

halls

rooms.
2
.]

su-nasaksibhruva,

having beauti[for naful noses-and-eyes-and-brows. saksibhru ( 1315c), i.e. nasa + aksi + bhru,
1253.]
a.

maha + kaksa, 1298a, su-meka, a. (having

i.e.)

334

a good setting-up,
or

firmly stablished.
a.

su-medhas,
having a very firm
beautiful.
re-

having good insight

welfare,

su-nigcaya,

wisdom, wise.

solve, very resolute.

sumna,
[VI su, 'press';
s
'

n.

favor, grace;

[per-

sundara,/
sunva,
a.

-l,

a.

Soma-pressing.

haps neuter of an adj. su-mna, 'kindly minded see mna : but cf. 1224c]

see 1148.3b

supatni,
[su
-f

a. f.

and 716.] having a good husband,

1304b
cf.

dra, m. a formed by
asu-ra, as

god.

[a pendant to asura,

popular

pati,

but in the fem. form, since

:

the masc. would not be used

sapatni.]

see asura.]
surabhf,

if this

etymology from were a-sura, ' non-god

su-parna,
of prey
;

a.

with good wings; as m. bird

;

su-raksita, a. well-guarded. su-r&tna, a. having goodly

[ratna, 1304b.]
a.

treasures,

eagle, vulture

mythical bird,
[putra,

[parna, 1304b.]

sweet-smelling, fragrant.
a.

su-putra,
1304b.]

a.

having good sons,

surabhisrag-dhara,
grant garlands,

wearing

fra-

[surabhi-sraj.]

sd-pratisthita, a. properly set up. sura-sattama,i.jo/. the best of the gods. su-pravi [355b], a. very zealous. [1288b.] sura, f. spirituous, and esp. distilled,
fld-prita,
1284.]
a.

well pleased.

[1288b and

liquor ; brandy ; liquor. [V 1 su,

cf.

'

express '

lsuta and soma.]

[275]

[sura
vbl.

su-radhas,
bounteous,

a,

having goodly blessings, su [351], mother.

of gods,

bearing, in virasu

as f.
trd-j,

[Vsu, q.v.: with su-s,

su-s,

cf.

surottama,
tama.)

a. subst. chief

[ut-

Z-s,

Lat.

AS.

su,

Eng. sow (qua pecude

;

nihil
a.

genuit natura fecundius

Cicero,

su-lalita,
delicious,

very lovely;

(of

meat)

cf

verres

*su-ina,
a. fair-eyed.
su.']

under V vrs) also AS. swin, Eng. swine, prop, a diminutive of

m.
swine, boar,
[origin uncer-

au-locana, su-varcas,
22
;

a.

full of life, 83 w

having good varcas, i.e.: fiery, blooming, 90 2 ;

;

sukara,
tain.]

glorious, l
a.

16 .

suksma,
V
n.

a.

fine,

small; subtile, intangi-

su-varna,
as n. gold.

having a beautiful color;

gold-bracelet.

ble, atomic, 56 19 .

suvarna-kankana,
[1280b.]

su-vidatra,

a.

kindly
kindly,

noticing,

i.e.

sue ay a (sucayati). indicate; sucita, made recognizable, [suci, mg 3 1061 2 .] su c i and suci, f. 1. needle; 2. generalized, a pointed object; and so 3. (like
:

taking kind notice, kindly.

[1288b.]

suvidatriya,
1214a.]

a.

[suvidatra,

Eng. pointer) indicator Vsiv, sm, q.v.]

index, [prob. fr.

sutra,
a.

n.

1. thread; cord;

2.

brief

su-vira,
acct,

having good heroes; rich in

1
;

rule or

book of such

rules (so called, per-

retainers, 87

heroic, 78 4 , 88 u

[vira:

haps, because each rule was a short 'line* or because the collection was a
'

1304b 2 end.]
/.

string

of

suvrktl,
hymn,

excellent

praise,

goodly
V

rules), cf.

Whitney

xvii.

[Vsiv, q.v.]

[su

rkti, with euphonic v.]

sud

(sudayati).

1. lead

straight on,

su-c^va, a. very kindly. [c6va, 1288b.] su-glaksna, a. very smooth, su-samcita, a. well-gathered; -am,

keep a-going; 2. bring about, finish; 3. finish (in its colloquial sense), put an end to, destroy. + ni, destroy, see simple verb. adv. susamcitam samcitya, having gathsunara, f. -I, a. gladsome, joyous, [cf. i.e.) (in a well-gathered way, ered
carefully,

sunfta.]
a.

su-samahita,

very intent, entirely concentrated upon one thing. [Vldha, 'put': acct, 1284 2 .]
a.

sunu,
sunu,

m. son; once
cf.

(at

57

B
),

asf. daughter.

[Vsu:

Eng. son
a.

Church Slavonic synu, AS. : for mg, cf 2 suta.]

.

su-stha,
well,

(well situated,

i.e.)

safe

and sunfta,
as
J",

joyous, gladsome, kind;

-a,

joy.
8

[sunara

see 1237

*.]

su-hrd,
a good

m. friend,

[prop,

adj.,

having

sunrtavan,/.
1234 and
:

-vari, a. joyous, [sunfta,

heart, kindly disposed.']

for fem., 1169. 2 2 .]

[despite the identity of

suhrd-bheda,
among

m. a creating of divisions

sup a,

m.

soup,

friends, separation
n.

suhrd-vakya,
a friend.
V

of friends, (speech, i.e.) words of

mg, no etymological connection has as yet been discovered.]

supa-kara,
savisyati,
-te
;

m. soup-maker, cook,
a.

su

or

su (sute [628]; susava, susuve;

;

supavancana,

(having
i.e.)

asosta
suta,

sosyati,

-te

faltering-approach,

to

an easy which one

i.e.

suta;

sutva;
'

-suya).

generate;

easily or gladly totters (of the grave),

bring forth; bear; so perhaps at

.

EV. x.

easy of approach or not repulsive,

[upai.e.)

vl6s, *<rv-io-s, 125. 7. [cf 2 suta, bairn * 'son*; for pronunciation as trisyllable, v-i-6s, cf. Boeotian ovt6s: see also under
;

vancana, 1304b 2 .]

supayana,
sura,

a.

(of

easy approach,
2
.]

easy of access,
m. the sun.
:

[upayana, 1304b
[cf.

su and sunu.]

svar, gen. sur-as,

+ pra, bring
(gen.).

forth;

prasuta,

born of

'

sun '

perhaps a transfer to the a-declen-

sion, 399.]

suri]
sari, m.
(prop, impeller, inciter,
i.e.)

[276]
he

+ ud, 1.
out,

cast; hurl (a bolt)

who engages priests to perform a sacrifice for his own benefit and pays them for it, a sacrifice-master the same as maghavan
;

103
;

18
;

3.

cast off;

2. pour lay down (a

;

corpse)
-f

4.

let go,

35

(q*v.)

and the

later

yajamana.
xl.
;

[\Z2su,

sam-ud, let go, discharge. + upa, (hurl at, and so) plague,
tress,

dis-

'impel/ 1191.]

vex

aditya upasrstas,

sc.

rahuna,

lurya,

m. the sun, selection

;

the Sun,

the sun vexed

by Rahu,

i.e.

eclipsed.
;

personified, selection xxxiii.

surya, f. 1. the Sun, personified as a female; 2. the

+ vi, 1. throw away,

charge;
(let
;

105 17

2.
i.e.)

dis-

go from the hand,

lay

hymn

of Sixrya's wedding,
[fr.

RV. x. 85,

selec-

tion lviii.

urya-vid,
RV.x.85.
V sr (sisarti
;

a.

svar (sur), 1212a.] knowing the Surya-hymn,

asarat
sa-

down, 103 20 mid., w. vacam, let go the voice, i.e. break silence by saying ,

100 8
sfj,
V

3.

create, 57

8
,

cf.

simple verb.

+ sam,
sasara, sasre*
;
;

(let

go together) mix, unite.

[Vsrj.]
-te
;

vbl.

creating.

risyati;

srt&;

sarayati, -te).
onset, spring/ iX-pa,
*
'

sartum; srtva; -sftya; run swiftly, glide, flow;

[cf. dp-fifi, 'rush,
dpfxdcc,
'

srp

(sarpati,

sasarpa

asrpat;

sarpsyati, srapsyati;

srpta; sarpitum;

caus. act. set in motion,

whence
' ; '

'rush on';
;

srptva; -sfpya; sisrpsati). creep, crawl; glide ; used of gentle and cautious motion.
[cf
'
.

spring
*
;

&Wofuu,

spring *
;

3l\-to,

e/MTco,
' ;

'

creep,

go * ;
'

Lat.

serp-ere,
rep-ti-lis,

leaped

Lat. salire,

spring '

cf saras,
.

creep

repere, *srep-ere,

creep/

'pool/ sarit, 'stream/ and, for the root

'creeping';

AS.
its

sealf

Eng.

salve,

so

with

1,

sal-ila,

'flowing* and 'fluid,

i.e.

named from

slipperiness, like sarpis

;

water/]

and srpra, see these

; ;

cf also pir~r6v
.

and

4-anu, run or go after. + a p a go off caus. remove

,
,
;

Lat. serpens, 'snake*:

no connection w.
;

take out.

Eng.
-f

slip."]
,

or away. + vi, 1. move asunder, disperse; 2. pr a go forth caus. stretch forth or out. move about. -f-sam, 1. flow together; 2. go srpra, a. slippery, fatty; smooth. [Vsrp, about, wander, sam intensive, 1077b end 1188a.] esp. wander from one existence to another 1 s6na, f a missile; weapon. [V2si,
-f
,

+ ava, go down, in avasara. + a run unto run. + up a, go unto, approach. + nis, go out; caus. drive out
;

u d creep out

or

up

rise

desid.

wish

to rise.

fupa,

go gently unto, approach gently.

(of the soul).

'hurl/ 1177a.]
lance.

8rka, m. perhaps missile, srgala, m. jackal.

sit
;

sena,

f.

line of battle;
'

[akin with sita,

V srj (srjati, -te; sasarja, sasrje;

asrak-

of the hair '

acies; army, furrow/ siman, parting from these a root *si, ' draw
'

sraksyati,

-te

srsta

srastum

a straight line/

may
+

perhaps be inferred.]

srstva; -sfjya; sisrksati). 1. let loose (from the hand), dart, hurl; throw; 2.
let go,

sersya,
V

a.

with jealousy; -am, adv. with

[sa
irsya.]

jealousy,

pour out (streams,

rain), discharge;

sev
stay
by,

(sevate; siseva, siseve; sevisyati;

3.

let loose (herds);

(cord or

4. spin or twist garland); 5. (discharge from

cf.

sevita; sevitum; sevitva; -sevya).

one's self,

57

1
,

and

so)

procreate, en-

1. by (loc), the opp. of tyaj ; 2. stay and so (like Eng. wait upon) serve or
;

gender; create.

reverence, 30 17
to
;

3.
,

devote one's self

+ ava, 1.
put
84 12
in,

shoot off (arrows); throw or

;

practice, 21
<r4&o/j.at,

8
'

66

2
,

68 9

[no connecV

57

2.

let

loose
;

(streams);

tion w.

reverence/ see
;

tyaj ]

loose (from a bond), 78 19

;

deliver over,
let

-3.

(like

Eng.

colloq. let slide)

pass unnoticed, forgive, 78 18 .

+ + n i be devoted + sam, practice.

,

up a, reverence

be devoted

to.

to, i.e.

cohabit with.

[277]

[V

stigh
'climb

sevan a,
1149.]

n. practice.

[Vsev.]
[Vsev,

scand-ere,

'climb,'

de-scend-ere,
'

seva,/. a

serving or reverencing.

down

' ;

scala, *scad4a,

ladder.']

sainika,
soldier;

a.

belonging to an army; as m.
or
fighter.

skand ha, m. shoulder, skandha-deca, m.

shoulder,
i.e.

region

of

the

champion
a.

[2sena,

shoulder,
n.

1222e2.]
s6

skandhas,
with water, containing water,
extract,

ramification; branches of

dak a,

a tree, tree-top.

[udaka, 1304c]
a 6 ma, m. 1.
esp.

stana,
of
certain
5

m. the breast of a
a.

woman,
rigid,
stiff.

stabdha,

immovable,

species of the Asclepias family, see 70

n.

[Vstabh, 954, 160.]

Soma, both literally, and also personified as stabdha-locana, a. having immovable, i.e. unwinking eyes, a god; as pi. Soma-draughts 2. the moon, see 70 6 n. [Wlsu, 'extract/ 1166.] stabdhi-kr, make rigid or stiff (as if dead), [stabdha, 1094.] so ma -pa [352], a. Soma-drinking asm.
; ;

Soma-drinker.

stabh

or

stambh (stabhnati; tastamastambhit;

soma-p6ya,
[acct, 1272a.]

n.

in order to drink the

a drinking of Soma; dat. Soma, see 1213c, 982.

bha, tastambhe;

stabdha;

stabdhum; stabdhva; -stabhya).

1.

make
;
.

firm
or

or

steady, prop

or

uphold

so my a,

having to do with Soma, i.e., as 7n. ; Soma-offerer pi. the Manes, 84 18 [s6ma, 1212c] saudamani,/ lightning; prop., f of an the rain-cloud, adj. *saudamana, 'of
a.

(heaven

earth);

2.
.

mid.

firm or immovable or rigid;

become stabdha,
'

immovable,

rigid,

[cf o-rtfx^-vKoy^

olives

pressed hard, oil-cake';

treat/ collateral

arifx^iv, 'mala-rcift-etv,
*

form of
'

stamp

cloud-born/
sense, as

and

to

be

taken in

its
.

adj.

on, tread'; Eng. stamp:

for connection

epithet

of vidyut, at 2 9
happiness.

[see

of mgs, cf

ipi$a>,

make

steady or firm,

sudaman and

1208a.]
n.

fix firm, plant.']

saubhaga,
1208f.]

[subhaga,
happi-

+ u d prop
,

up.

saubhagatva,
ness;
1239.]

n.

condition of

v i , 1. prop asunder, 78 10 ; 2. (make immovable, t.e.) bring to a stand-f

weal

and
n.
;

blessing,

[saubhaga,

still,

stop, 6 21

stambha,
happiness, esp. conjugal
[V

m.

prop,

post,

column.

saiibhagya,
felicity,

stambh.]
be stealthy,
[see stena,

89 16
a.
6
;

charmingness,

26

[su-

sta (stay ant),

stayd.]
m. thief.

bhaga

(1211, 1204c)

see

its

mgs.]

saumya,

1.

of or relating to

Soma; stayii,
having
voc.

[V sta, 1165: cf. tayu.]

Soma-, 96
feelings,
sing,

2.
so

(moon-like,

i.e.)

stigh
proceed

(stinnoti).

proceed, stride; esp.

attack.
[cf.

a mild and kindly influence on senses and

against,

o-relxv,

and saumya,
a.

mild, gentle;

3.
.

'proceed,

march,
the root

go
is

in

line/

rarely
stignati,

gentle

sir,

61 8

[s6ma,
neut.

'mount up';
'

Church Slavonic

1211.]

hasten '
'

wide-spread in Gercf

saury a,
pi., sc.

pertaining to the sun;

manic, but often shows a specialization of

suktani,

hymns

to Siirya.

[surya,

1211.]

mg, AS.
even

proceed upward, ascend, climb

' ;

sdg-an,

which often
Ger.
'

means simply
steig-en,
'

sauvarna,
V

a.

golden.
;

[suvarna, 1208f
;

'proceed, go/ but also

'

'ascendere/ and

skand
dya).

(skandati caskanda askantsit

descendere

' ;

mount

skantsyati;

skanna;
fall.

-skandya,
(ncdv8-a\ov,

-ska'trap-

up

'

AS.

stseg-er,

a step to climb by/

intrans.

dart, spring, spurt; drop,

[cf.

be spilled;

Eng. stair; AS. stigel, 'step or steps for climbing over a fence/ Eng. stile; AS.
stig-rap,
sti-rap,

stick' (cf. Ger. Falle,

fallen^ 'fall'),
'

'trap, pit-fall/
;

w.

'mounting-rope/
'

and stumbling-block ' Lat.

stirrup

Ger.

Steg-reif

stirrup

'

Eng. AS.

Vstu]
stigend,
'

[278]
rising or sty/
'

Eng. sty, swelling very uncertain: cf. atn-qp, stem a-orep, (on eye-lid)': for change of gh to n in Avestan star, Lat. stella, *ster-la, Ger. present, cf 161 1 and 4 .] Stern, AS. steorra, Eng. star: see also + p r a , get ahead in attacking, succeed tara.J in one's attacks, 93 6 10 u. stena, m. thief. [Vsta.]
.
-

'

stu

(stauti
;

[626],

state";

tustaVa, tu;

stoka, 1.
from

m. drop;

2.

as adj. small,

stuve

astausit,
-te
;

astosta
-stiitya,

dstavit
;

insignificant,
;

[akin with stuka, 'tuft':

'drop, dribble,

stavisyati,

stosyati,

-te

stuta

these, a root *stu,

st6tum; stutva;
yate).
praise
;

-stuya; stuextol (a god) stuvant,

;

(praising, as subst.) worshipper.

run together, be compacted into a round mass/ may perhaps be inferred: for mg 2, cf. Eng. dribble w. driblet.]

+ pra, 1.

praise;

2.

bring forward

stotf

m. praiser (of a
[Vstu, 1182a.]

god), worshipper,

as object of mention or subject of conversation (cf. Lat. laudare, prop, 'praise/

but

singer.

st6ma,
1166a.]

m. praise, song of praise.

[Vstu,

also 'mention'),

and

so

3.

general-

ized, introduce, begin,

stoma- v&rdhana,
praise,
[acct, 1271.]

a.

delighting

in

stiika,
V

lock or tuft (of wool or hair).

strnit6,
in

[see stokd.]

stri
in

[366], f.

str

(strnati,

mg
;

in

Veda;

wife, opp. of

woman, female individual, pumans, e.g. 104 9 [prob.

.

strn6ti,

strnut6,

mg 2

tastara, ta-

for *sutri,

'

generatrix/ Vsu, 1182 2 .]

a.

star6; astaiit [900]; starisyate; strta, stirna [957b]; strtva, stirtv&; -stftya,
-stirya).

stri-kama,
(children).

having desire for female

standing; and
so,

[1296.]
vbl in cpds.

1.
;

strew, esp.

the sacrificial

stha, 1.

straw, 88 17

spread out;

2.

(like

Lat.

generalized (like Eng, stand, 'be situated'),

situated, staying, being;

sternere) overthrow (an enemy).

[cf.
crrSp-pv-fii,

2.

sometimes,

Lat. ster-n-ere,

'

strew,

perhaps, substantively, place (like Eng. noun

stand,
s thai a,

spread out 1 ;

a-rpu-fia, (like Eng. spread) 'bedding/ arpta-fxv^ 'bed/ Lat. strd-men, ' straw/ storea, straw mat/ torus, *stor-u-s,
'

'place'), in go-stha, sadha-stha.

[Vstha, 333: sometimes -stha, 186.]

n.

dry land (as opp.

to

water),
place,

bed '
;

AS.

strea-w, streo-w-ian,
'

Eng. straw,
bespread '

terra firma, Eest-land;

sthali, f.

strew

ffTpw-rSs, Lat. strd-tus,

'

[prob. akin w. V stha,

firm.']

'

that which stands

(way) bespread' with stones, 'paved/ whence borrowed AS. str&t, Eng. street; Old Lat. $tld-tus, Lat. lotus,
(via) strata,
i.e.

sthavira, a. 1. firm, sturdy; 2. full-grown,

man.
Vstha, 1188e: for

thick,

massy,

old; as m. old

'spread out,

spreading,

wide ' ; see also

and so broad, under noun stf.]

[from sthu, collateral

mg

1,

cf.

form of Eng. steady,

+ anu, cover over. + a, spread out. + up a, spread upon,

cognate w. stand, and

cf.

cf.

sthira; for 2,

Eng. of long standing.]

(tisthati, -te [671, 749a]; tasthaii,

spread as a cover;

stha

as technical term of the ritual, with or without ajya, pour the sacrificial butter over (e.g. the hand) so as to make a coating,

tasth6; asthat, asthita [884]; sthasyati, -te; sthitd; sthatum; sthitva; -sthaya;
sthiyate; sthapayati, -te [1042d]).

99

9.

-1.
spread out.
,

stand,

13 18 , 25, 47 6 , 80 \ 87 6 ,
still,

+ pra,
stf [371
the
12

98 18 ; stand
m., plural only.

70 19

21
;

remain standhold out

taras, stfbhis],
[if fr. Vstr,

ing;

2.
;

stand

by

(a friend);

the stars,

we may
either

interpret
(a)

faithfully, 25 5 , 63 ls -^;

-3. remain, 64;

;

name

as

meaning
'

'the

wait, 54 6

abide, 39 10 , 46 6

pass., impers.:

light-strewers/ or (b) 'the scattered' ones,

sarvaih sthiyatam,
atra

let all

remain, 24 10
;

those that are

of heaven
;

spread out ' over the vault

V str is

sthiyatam, stay here, 39 21

or

4.

but the connection w.

remain

be in a condition, continue in

[279]
an action [1075c]: w. adj. or ppl, 28 8, 30 3 vyapaditas tisthati, lies dead, 44 16 ;
;

[sthavara
+ sam-ud, rise up, + upa, 1. stand
spring up.
by,

w. gerund, 26

16
;

w.

instr.,

41
4

6
;

5.

exist; be present, 10 8, 45 18
l
5
,

6.

be situated, be,
standing,
i.e.

26

18
,

33
or

-7. (remain

unmoved

untouched, and

so, like Ger. dahingestellt bleiben) remain unconsidered or unmentioned; thus, dure

tisthatu tadvrddhis,
it

(let

the interest of

stand afar

off,
it,

i.e.)

to say nothing of
see $.v.;
19 .

the interest of

46 20 ; 8. sthita,
;

9.

caus. cause to stand, set

cf.

put, 41

[for *sta:

Doric

inf. trra-ixev,

Epic

94 9 ; set one's self near; stand opposite, 59 **; 2. approach, esp. with reverence or supplication; upasthita: (having) approached or appeared near at hand, 41 8 + anuwiipa, mid. approach one after another; w. ma {the pronoun), come to my side, 94 4 + sam-upa, approach; fall to one's lot; samupasthita, on hand. + ni, stand in, rest on. 4- pari, stand round about, encompass;
;
.

ffrrj-vat, Church Slavonic sta-ti, Lat. std-re, Old High Ger. std-n, Ger. steh-en, stand this old form of the root appears also in Ger. Statt, AS. stede, Eng. stead, 'place': the prevailing form of the root in Germanic is stand; cf. AS. stond-an, Eng.
'

restrain.

'

+ pra,
caus.

mid. arise, and so set out to go;

go off; prasthito 'bhavat, profectus est; send away, dismiss, 36 9 + prati, stand; be established; get a place or foot-hold, 84 9 pratisthita: es.

stand; Ger. preterit stand, 'stood':

a-stha-t, cf
cf 7-<m7-/ui,
.

with
'
:

tablished, resting
set.

upon;

set

up; caus.
i.e.)

6-o-tt;,

'

stood ' ; w. ti-stha-mi,

si-sti-t,
'

'

set/ Lat.
cf.

sets

for

+ vi,
itself.

mid.

(stand asunder,

spread

mgs
Eng.
-f

of

Vstha,

in general those of

stand.~]

+ anu-vi,
(stand along by,
i.e.)

spread one's self over, per>

in the
inten-

adhi, stand upon.

take
place along by,

+ anu, 1.
one's

vade (ace), RV.x.125.7. + sam, mid. 1. remain with; 2.

ritual,

and

so

support,

come
i.e.

to

a stand-still (sam,

help;
e.g.

2.

devote one's self to a thing,

;

sive),

get through, finish; samsthite,

virtue, 58 16

devote one's self to (an

pass, impers.

loc. absolute, if

he (end,

i.e.)

die,

101 6

undertaking), and so carry out (a plan),

sthatra,
for

n. station,

place.

[Vstha, 1185:
sta

33 14

accomplish
it

evam
8
;

mg,

cf.

Eng. stead w. root

under
re-

so, 37 having been thus accomplished, this being done, 33 14 see 303b 4 and cf. 35 16 37 18, 39 15 22 -fab hi, set the foot upon, vanquish;

anustheyam,
;

must be done
it

V stha.]

so 38 15

tatha_anusthite,

sthana,
in Eng.,

n.

1. a

standing;

2. a
i.e.,

maining, abiding; 3. standing,

as

withstand.

rank; 4. an abode (see bhavana) ; place, 35 5 , etc.; 5. pregnantly 6. a proper (cf. patra), a proper place
;

+ ava,
stand;

-1. stand off, 3. remain, abide;

;

105 2

-2.

occasion

concrete,

a proper object for

s-,

avasthita:
;

giving occasion to anything; tatkavya-

standing ; posted, 43 12
i.e.)

situated

abiding,

sya_arpana-sthanam ekah

of this

dwelling; caus. (cause to stand apart,

leave behind, 44 2
>

poem
sioner,
this

S.
i.e.

is

the

sole

consignment-occa[Vstha,

9.

the only one worthy of having

-f

a, take one's place at; resort

to,

10

1.

poem

entrusted to him, 54 1
m.

+ ud,
of

stand up; rise up (from sleep or

;

1150. 1.]

inactivity), 30 20
(abl.),
;

spring up, 26 17

get out

sthana-bhranga,
of abode.

abode-ruin,

loss

36 13

caus. cause or bid to rise,

102 7

pull out (of a mire, a vat), 22 9 ,

[a lost, 233a.]
rise

sthavara,

a.

standing; not endowed with

so,
;

36 14
-f

the power of locomotion, and

as

col-

praty-ud,

up

to

meet

(in

token

lective n. sing.,

the plants, 63 s2

as m. pi.

of respect).

plants, 67 1

[Vstha, 1171a.]

sthavarata]

[280]

sthavarata,
plant.

condition

of

being

appears also
'stand,
i.e.

in

Ger. Stall, Eng.

stall,

[1237.]

sthita,
lying),

1. standing (as opp. to going, 14 18 2. (of animate and inania.

;

mate beings) standing

ing; sthitas (supply, as

in a place; abidis often

necessary,

some form o/'Vas, 'be'), was abiding, i.e. abode, 29 18 situated; bhutale sthitam,
;

and in Ger. still, Eng. still, standing, not moving/] sna (snati; sasnau; snasyati, -te; snata snatum snatva -snaya) bathe perform a religious ablution, esp. at the end of religious studentship (62 6 ) or of a vow. [orig. sna or snu. (so stha, sthu)
standing-place/
'

being on the earth,

earth,

i.e.,
:

6n

impers.

waited by

(instr.), i.e.
;

on the sthitam, it was (he) waited, 34 18 ;

simply,
18
;

cf V <rvv in evpeop, *e-<rvp-op,

.

'

swam
naii.]

'

Lat.

nd-re,

'

swim

'

see also

under

snataka,
pupilage,

a.

who has performed

the

3. existing 4. being
or

present, 6
or

ablution customary at the end of religious

[snata, 1222.]

remaining in a situation

condition

pressed :

(cf Vstha 4), which is exby an adj. in the same case, 13 10 ;

;

snana,

n.

a bathing, religious ablution.

[Vsna, 1150.]

by an adv.; tatha, 26 I8

who

(is)

being here,

i.e.

kah sthito 'tra, snana-gila, a. (having bathing as a habit, i.e.) practicing religious ablutions. who is here, 49 7
;

by a gerund;

atmanam acchadya

sthitas,

[1302.]
snayin
,

after concealing himself (was) remaining,

a.

performing religious ablutions.

n.

kept hidden, 25*>; so S6 88 41*; upavicj-a sthitas, waited sitting, 43 9

i.e.
;

[V sna, 11833,258.]

snayu,
'

1.

sinew, 25 7
si,
'

[perhaps

vyapya bhavan mahan, with which the

yair
ing all beings, stands,

sarvan
intellect,

sthito

ligament/ from V sa or

bind, ligare/

pervadit

q.v.

i.e.

with which

: if so, it is formed from the presentstem sina (see 1148. 3b and cf. sunva),

constantly pervades
[ppl. of V stha,
sta-tu~s,

all beings,
:
.

6G g

abbreviated to sna, with suffix

(1178b)

954c

cf o-ra-rS-s, Lat.

'standing, set':

for

mgs above,

cf.

Vstha.]

sthiti,/. 1. a standing; 2. a remaining by a thing; and so 3. devotion to

(loc),

15 1T ;

dition;

4. (like Lat. status) and so 5. way, method of

.

conpro-

Old High Ger. senawa, Ger. Sehne, AS. sinu, Eng. sinew, which point to a Goth. *sinava: that sna-Ju and its older equiv. sna-van are abbreviated forms (for sina-) would appear from the Germanic cognates.] snayu-bandha, m. sinew-band, i.e. bow-

and interposed y

(258)

cf.

cedure, 26 7

[Vstha, 1157. la,

standing,
in

cf.

954c]
[Vstha,
V

string.

sthin,
11833.]

vbl.

cpds.

snih
to,
i.e.,

(snihyati

snigdha).

supple, greasy, moist;

a.

and

so

1. be 2. stick
to,

sthira,
also

steady; steadfast, 81
7
;

9
;

firm;

as in Eng., be attached

be

78 6

enduring (of might), of persons, 99 [Vstha, 1188 !, cf. 954c: for mg, cf.

fond
snii,

of.

n.

collateral form o/*sanu.

surface.

sthavira.]
V sthii, assumed as collateral form of stha,

sneha,
smooth
of 1
see

m.

1.

stickiness;

stuff; oil; fat;

2. viscid and 3. attachment,

cf sthavira, and

under

V sna.
fr.

love, friendship.

[Vsnih: for connection

V 1 pa, q.v.
;

sthuna,
V*stul

/
or

post, pillar,
*stal,

[for *stul-na,

an
cf.

extended form

of

V
V

and 3, see snih.] spag, older form of

V*sta, Skt.

stha:
stollo,

Ger. Stolle(n), Old

sprdh
dhita;

(spardhate

pasprdh6
contest

sparpre-

High Ger.
<rrv\-os,
<tHjA.i;,
'

*stol-no,
'
;

'prop, post';

spardhitum).

the

post, pillar

these words, like

cedence

among one another; emulate;

strive. Doric ardXa, 'prop, post/ presuppose the root in causal mgs, 'cause to spfdh, f rival; opponent; foe. stand/ i.e. (a) 'keep from falling, prop [V sprdh.] up/ and (b) 'set up/ as a pillar: the root V sprg (sprgati, -te; pasparga, paspr$6;

[281]
aspraksit, asprksat; spraksyati; sprsta;
tion,

[\/sru

hand down

see the important

word

sprastum; sprstva;

-spfc,ya).

touch,

smrti;
to,

-hup a,

1.
;

touch,

103 2a

reach

RV.

x. 125. 7

2.

w. apas,

touch water,

1. remembered; 2. handed down by smrti or taught by

tradition
;

smrta:
2
;

technical term for symbolical purification, by dipping the hand in a dish, by rinsing

and
*

so

3.
;
;

declared to be
be

61

passing for
as
,

the mouth, or

by washing, 104 17, 22

understood, 65 6
.

word

dition

63 6

to

regarded by travariously para7

;

for water

to be

phrased;
touched.
576.

margo 'yam smrtas,

sprastavya,
[Vspr,241.]

grdv.

to

be

are taught, the path, 21

this is, we called, 22 s,

sphr (sphurati, -te; asphaiit; V sphurita). make a quick or jerky

or

sphur

[cf

/j.p-/jLp-a
'

fyya,

'

memorable works
' ;
'

'

[xtpifxva,
*

anxious thought, care

' ;

fxap-rvp,
'

motion: 1. dart, trans.; with the foot,

kick;

rememberer, witness
'hesitate,

fieAetv,

care for

2.
;

dart,

intrans.; twitch

(of the

fidwetp,

delay,
*

be
'
;

going

to

eye, arm)

3.
*

(of the lightning) flash.

do
'

'

Lat.
'
;

me-mor,
mor-a,
'

mindful

memoria,

[for *spr,
cf. a-o-Traip-Go,

quiver, jerk, kick, flutter '

'struggle convulsively* (as

a fish just out of water) ; Lat. spernere, 'kick away, reject'; Eng. spur, 'goad with the heel'; spurn, 'kick away': see
also under parna.]

memory + vi, forget. smrti, /.

hesitation, delay.']

1.

remembrance;

2.

tra-

dition (see \smr2); tradition which is handed down and accepted as authoritative (except cruti, q.v.)
;

defined, 58 18 , see

+ pra, shake, tremble. sphya, m. wooden splinter, shaped

the sacrifice.

note; a
like

work based on such

[Vsmr.]
n.

tradition; a

law-book.

knife and as long as the arm, for use at

smrti-c,ila, dual
(habits
in

tradition
sense,

and habits
i.e.

collective

usage).

sma,
ticle,

enclitic
,

and
;

slightly

asseverative par-

[1253a.]

79 17 6 8

accompanying a verb which

12 21
explained
at

sya
V

[499a], pron. that;

cf.

tya.

is in the

present tense but has the value of a

,

past,

28
2.

8 19

778b

and b
V

smi

(smayate ; sismiye" smita; smitva; -smitya).

bashfully; blush,
of smiles/ stem
/ietSos,

asmayista

syad (syandate; sasyandg; 2 syantsyati syann ; asyan [890 ] syanttum; syattva; -syadya). run (of animate beings and of fluids) flow.
or
; ;
;

syand

smile; smile

[cf.

(ptAo-fx/j.ctS'fjs,

'fond
Lat.
'

abhi, flow unto. pra, flow forth or away, +

-f

oyietSes,

as in Hesychian

'smile';
'

petdda,

'smile';
'

syona, a. soft; mild; tender, srakva, m. corner of the mouth; mouth,

jaws,

mi-ru-s,

wonderful/ mirdri, wonder

'

(for

mg,
Ger.

cf

smaya,

wonder ')

smie-r-en,

smie-l-en,

Middle High 'smile'; Eng.

;

sragvin,
1232.]

a.

wearing a wreath,
[vsrj,

[sraj,

smile, smirk.']

sraj,
'

wreath, garland.

mg

4,
fr.

+ v i be smita, a.
,

astonished,

twist/ just as
wriftan,

smiling; as

n.

[1176a], a smile.

AS.

AS. Eng.

wrse^S,

Eng. wreath,

writhe,

'twist' (under

[ppl. of

Vsmi.]
a.

Vvrt).]

smita -purva,
with
1291.]
V

previously
irreg.

smiling,

sravanti,
V

flowing

(water),

stream.

a smile.

[for

order,

see

[ppl. of V sru.]

sru

(sravati; susrava; asravit; gravis*

sruta).

sasmara ; smarisyati; smrta; smartum; smrtva; -smftya). 1. remember, both keep in mind and call to mind 2. call to mind, i.e. hand down by memory, hand down by tradi(smarati;
;

smr

yati;

flow or trickle
lost,

2. away, waste away, become

flow,

1.

stream;

60 9

[cf.

/Sew,

*crpF-a),

Lithuanian
cf.

srav-j-u,

'flow/ Irish sruth,

'stream';

also

Church Slavonic

stru-ja,

'stream/

sruc]
Ger. Stro-m, Eng. strea-m, with
s

[282]
t between and svasr)

and

(see

under usra
'stream';

sva-dharma, m. own duty. 1 svad ha, f 1. wont, habit,

76
7
;

custom,

further

peG-yua,

Lat.

Ru-mo,

rule;
fiBos;

edos;

'The River/ old name of the Tiber: w.

a-srav-a-t,
cf. fppee, *<?-0-peF-e-T.]

home,

2. accustomed place, 3. (wonted condition, i.e.)

bliss,

comfort ; joy ;

83 12

pleasure, 73
to

u
;

sruc,

f.

one of the large

sacrificial ladles

svadham anu
pleasure,
i.e.

nas,

according
in

our

which there are three, juhu, upabhrt, and dhruva, see 102 11 n. used for pouring ghee in the
;

(as long as the arm), of

exactly to our wish, 73 13 ;

:

svadhaya and svadhabhis

willingly, freely, 84
%9os,
'

wonted
i.e.)

wise; with pleasure, gladly; (gladly,

12 .

fire,

[akin w.

V sru.]

sruva,

m. a small sacrificial ladle (a cubit

long), used for dipping

from the pot and

[akin w. V sru.]
2

[cf. tdos, 'custom/ wonted place, haunt/ ef-&>0-a, 'am accustomed AS. sidu, Ger. Sitte, custom.']
' ; '

pouring into the sruc.

svadha,
of

sweet drink;

esp.

a libation

srdtas,

n.

stream.

[Vsru, 1152a.]

sva

[525 4 ],
*

1.
2(

pron. adj.

own;
,
;

my
86 ;
10
;

own,
his

2 sudha

73 18 , 78 12

>;

thy own, 69 16
,

ghee to the Manes. [perhaps for for the etymology, cf. svadha adhayat, ' he drank the sweet
:

own own

or his,

4 17 45 s ,
6
;

etc.

her, 8
;

their

drinks/ RV.]

or (each) his

own, 14 8

indef, one's

svadhavant,
i.e.)

a.

1.

(having his wont,

own, 58

^
;

66

very often at the beginning

,

ofcpds: my, 10 23 21 10
their, 27 9

his,

31 9 , etc.;

stant;

keeping to his custom, faithful, con 2, (having bliss, i.e.) blessed,

[1 Svadha, 1233: see

our,

et c, see following

words ;
(like

78 n 794,16.

mgs

%.
atman)

m.

kinsman, friend;
;

3.

and
V

3.]

one's self, see 513 2

;

one's natural

svadhiti,

m. f. axe.
-te;

self or condition

4.

n.

(like Goth,

sves)

svan
[cf
.

(svanati,

sasvana;
;

asvanit,

possessions, property,

[cf.
*

$6s,
'
;

*<rFo-s,

asvanit; svanita).
Lat. sonus,
'

sound, resound, roar,

'

and

o$,

$f ,

Sv,

and
'

<r<p6s,

own

Old Lat.
sve-s,
se,

sound

Old Lat.
'sound';

son-it,

sovo-s,

Lat. suu-s,

own
e,

' ;

Goth,
Lat.

AS.

'sounds';
swan, so

AS.

swinsian,
its

Eng.

swses f
si-k,

'own'; also
a.

a<p4,

Goth.
to

named from
is

song; similarly

Ger. si-ch f 'self.']

svaka,
sva.

own;
a.

his

own,

etc.;

equiv.

[sva, 1222a.]

sva-ksatra,
free.

(having
m.

self-rule,

i.e.)

Hahn, a name akin w. Lat. can-ere, 'sing' cf. Hamlet i. 1. 160, " the bird of dawning singeth."] svana, m. sound; roar (of wind).
in Ger. the cock called

[Vsvan.]

sva-cchanda,
227.]

own

will,

[chanda,
its

svanas,
V

n. roar,

[do.]

svap

(svapiti
;

[631];

susvapa [785 s ]

sv a c chanda -vanajata,
will,
i.e.)

a.

(by

own
i.e.

asvapsit
fall

spontaneously wood-grown,
sasvaje

svap turn;
to
sleep.

svapsyati ; supta [954b] suptva; svapayati). sleep;

supta, sleeping;
[cf
.

growing wild in the wood.

V

asleep;

cans,

put
w.
see

svaj
svakta

(svajate;
;

svajisyate

Lat. sop-or,
'

'

sleep
'

' ; ;

svaktum; svajitva; -svajya).

caus., cf . Lat. sopire,

put to sleep

embrace.

also under svapna.]

-fpari, embrace.
V

svad
savory,

(svadati, -te

sasvade;

svatta;

+ ni, go to sleep; caus. put to sleep. + p r a fall asleep prasupta, fallen

, ;

svadayati, svadayati).
season
;

1.

act.

make
3.
[cf

asleep, asleep,
s v a p a s , a.

fig.

make

agreeable

sunk in sleep. having good works,

i.e.

wonder-

2.

mid. be savory, relish, intrans.;

;

working,

[su

+ apas,

1304b.]

mid. relish, trans.

take pleasure
tf/aSe,

in.

svapu

[352], /.

perhaps besom,
well':

[perhaps
for

M-<Lvvy

'please/ aorist
$J5ojtai,

*i-<rFa$-,

for su-pu,

'cleaning
cf.

va

in
cf.

'pleased';

'rejoice';

see

also

place of u,

2 svadha: for mg,

under svadu.]

pavana.]

[283]

[svastyayana
extended forms of a root *su, to light,' and if svar is a direct deriv. of the same
'

svapna,
*

m.
:

1.
cf.

sleep;
fhc-vo-s,
'

2.

dream.

[Vsvap, q.v.
sleep
'

Lat. som-nw-s,

AS.

swef-n,
'

sleep,
'

dream

'

V*su (su-ar), we

may compare

Ger. Sonne,

Chaucerian swefn, dream AS. su-nne, Eng. sun, AS. sunnan dseg y Lat. somnium, 'dream': for connection of 1 and 2, cf. Eng. Sun-day. ] 9 where either sense fits.] sva-riipa, n. own form or shape; true 51 , svapna-manavaka, to. the Dream- nature, 40 19 manikin, name of a certain magic whose svarupa-bhava, m. the becoming or being the true form (of names), i.e. th*performance brings dreams that become realized, 51 8 use of the true form (of a person's name) sva-bhava, m own way of being, in[1280b svarupa is used predicatively.] herent nature, ingenium, as distinguished svar -g a, 1. a. going or leading to the light or to heaven ; situate in the heavenly from acquired qualities, see guna2, and esp. w. loka, svargo lolight, heavenly 22 21 svabhavat, by nature [291 2 ], naturally. kas, the heavenly world, heaven, 103 5> u 16 also as one word, see svargaloka 2. svabhava-dvesa, m. natural hatred. to. without loka, heaven, 64 9 , 66 l [1280b.] svayam-vara, m. self-choice; esp. free svarga-gamin, a. going to or attaining heaven. choice of a husband, which was allowed to girls of the warrior (ksatriya) caste, a svarga-loka, m. the heavenly world,
;
.

Swayamvara.

heaven, 103 7

svayam

him- svar-bhanu, m. Suarbhanu, name of a 48 s etc- all demon causing the eclipse of the sun, 9 by itself, of its own accord, 93 ; referring [poss. 'having, i.e cf the later rahu. to predicate, l 10 [from sva with nom. withholding the sun's rays.'] case ending -am (cf. tv-am, a-y-am), and s vary a, pronounced svaria, a. sounding; interposed y, cf 258.] of a thunderbolt, whizzing. [Vsvar, a. self-existent; asm. svayam-bha [352], 1213.]
[513], pron.

own

self, self;
,

self, etc.;

referring to subject,

epithet of

Brahma.
a.

svalamkrta,
dead of himself
team,
[acct,

a.

well adorned.

[su
[su

svayam-mrta,
for mg, cf. the

sva-yukti, fpl. own

alamkrta: see alam.] 1274: svagva, a. with goodly horses.

agva, 1304b.] Dutch and the American Eng. span (of horses) w. AS. spannan, svasr [373], /. sister. [cf. Lat. s&ror, 'join.'] AS. sweoster, swuster, Eng. sister: cf. svar (svarati ; asvarsit ; asvarit). 369 2 and 1182f for t between s and r, sound, [cf <rtJp-ryf, 'pipe, flute'; Lat. cf. Easter, under usra, and stream under
:

su-sur-ru-s,

'

a humming
sun, 71
19
;

'

Eng

swar-m.]

Vsru.]

svar
n.

[388d], pronounced suar in the Veda,

svasti, pronounced suasti

in

Veda,
3

1.
;

1. the
cf,

2.

sunlight, sun-

Bhine; light, 79 9 ;
light,

3.

(like the

Eng. well-being,

i.e.)

welfare

(the place of the

;

blessing;

2.

svasti, instr.

[336

end],

rajas)

heaven, 91 6 , 92 8

4.
see

with luck, happily; hence

clinable

3.

the inde-

one
[cf.

of

the

three

"utterances,"
sun,
'

nom.-acc. neut. svasti, luck, hap-

vyahrti.
Set/wo?,
*

piness, 84
2*fp,
'

dog-star*
' ;

thee,

svasty astu te, a blessing on [su + an unused asti, be-ing,* fr.

;

'

<T\-as,

light

'

<r\-i\vt) J

moon

Lat.

ser-enus,

sol, AS. sol, 'sun*; Eng. sweal, ' burn, glow, waste away by heat and the kindred swelter, * be overcome by heat,' whence sweltry or sultry: if the forms with r and / are fr.

'bright';

AS

swel-an,

Oas, 'be,' 1157 la. acct, 1288b.] svasti-da [352], a. bestowing welfare. svastyayana, n. sing, and pi. (luckprogress,
t.e.)

' ;

wel-fare, prosperity; bless-

ing ;
pi.

and

so

benediction,
i.e.

101 2

106 4

the blessings,

Vedic hymns con-

svastha]
taining the

[284]
word
svasti, 106 s
.

[svasti

nating that the author agrees with the view

or method mentioned, 99
19
,

ayana:

acct, 1271: with

-ayana,

cf. -fare

101 6, 103 **

*
;

in wel-fare."]

very
being in one's natural conesp.

sva-stha,

a.

common at end of half-cloka, 7 after a Sd sing, perf (^j w ), 9 4 10 2 ;

15
; ,

dition, self-contained, healthy, well.

svadas,
S5ov,
'

n.

agreeableness, in pra-svadas.
cf.

ha, hovaca, "*

so
iti

12
,"
,

8
;

combinations
said,
.

iti

[Vsvad, 1151.1b:
pleasure/]
a.

^8os

(sic),

Doric
sweet.
aBvs,

hocus, 95 13
also as

he 96 13

61

18
;

so

hovaca,

[this

word appears
.

gha

in the

Veda

cf ye, Doric ya,

svadu,
[Vsvad,

tasting good, savory;

enclitic asseveratives.]

q.v.,

1178a:

cf. ytivs,

Doric

*trFd$y-s,

Lat. svdvis, *svadv-i-s,

AS.

swete,

haiisa, m. goose, gander; perhaps applied also to the swan and like water-fowl,
[prob.

Eng.

sweet.J

a consonantal
to the
cf.

stem,

transferred

svadhyaya,
ing to one's

m. the reading or repeatself,

(399)

a-declension,

and so

orig.

study (of the Veda),

master's business.

*ghans:
zasi-s,

x^ y * ^at. ^ns-er,
goss,

Lithuanian

[adhyaya.]

Irish

Ger.

svami-karya, n. sv ~ mi -kumara,

m. the Lord

Kumara,

name of Skanda, god keya and kumara.

of war, see kartti-

Eng. goose : even the s derivational ; cf. AS. gan-d-ra, *gan-ra, Eng. gander; Old High Ger. gan-azzo, 'gander'; AS. gan-et, Eng. gannet, 'seafowl.']

AS. gos, of *ghans may be

Gans,

svami-guna,
svainin,
lord
;

m. ruler- virtue.

m.

owner, proprietor, master,

[sva,

opp. of servant, subject, wife,

hat a, see 954d. hatya, n. slaying.

(middle),
cf.

[Vhan, 1213c and a

'own/ 1231.]

954d.]
;

svami-seva,
ter.

/.

the serving one's mas-

Uan
1.

[637]; jaghana [794d] hanisyati; hata [954d]; hantum; hatva;

(hanti

svami-hita, n. master's welfare. svartha, m. own affair or cause, [artha.] svaha, excl. used when making oblations,
hail, w. dat. t
tion, like

-hatya; hanyate
strike
;

jlghansati

[1028f]).

strike
,

down

smite or slay,

103 8

at the
.

end of an invoca-

Amen, 99 13

svid
cf.

(sv6date;

svidyati, -te; sisvid6;

28 6 35 , etc.; overcome; 2. destroy, 37 19 bring to nought; (of darkness) dispel, 18 s desid. wish to smite or afflict, 78 16 ;
kill,
; ;

70 2 , etc.;

svinna). sweat. [svfdyami=*t$/a), 'sweat';

Wos,
Ui-p&s,

hata,
23
42
21
;

1.

smitten, slain, 98 4

killed,

'sweat,'

Ifyoa,

'sweat';

-2.

destroyed, ruined;

lost,

27

18
,

Lat. sudd-re, 'sweat,' denom. of *sudu-s,

1
;

3,

pounded.
.

'sweat';

sud-or, 'sweat'; Lettish swidrs,

[with han-mi, cf
w. ja-ghn-ds,
cf.
.

Btiva>, *0v-ja,

'

smite '
w.

AS. noun swat, Eng. sweat: that though there is a word for observe 'sweat' common to most Indo-European tongues, there is no such common word
'sweat';
for
'

%-ir^-^v-ov,
'

'slew*;
' ;

hata, *ghata, cf <par6s,

q.v.,
'
.

slain

w. ghana,

a slaying,' cf <f>6vos, ' slaughter ' ; w. ha-ti, ' a smiting, slaying,' cf Old High
.

be

chilly.']

veccha,yi own

will

svecchaya, accordwill,

gift ana,

ing to one's inclination, at

[lccha.]

sv6da,

m. sweat.

[Vsvid.]

AS. guft, *gun-%, battle ' AS. Old High Ger. gund-fano, 'battleflag'; fr. the last form (not fr. the AS.), through the French, comes Eng. gonfanon,
Ger. gun-d,
'
;

gonfalon ; for

mg
1,

of

gu^S, cf .

Ger. schlagen,

'smite, slay,' with Schlacht, 'battle': for

ha,

enclitic

and

slightly asseverative particle,

*5
,

senses under

observe that AS. sledn

64*; in

the

Veda, 78
,

79

12
,

92^

,-
;

the

(whence Eng.
then also
'

slay)

means 'smite' and

Brdhmanas, 94 8 and very

tn the Sutras, to

often

(so

pages
desig-

slay.']

95-6), 103 15 (quotation from a

Brdhmana)

be sure, of course,

+ ava, strike down; bring to nought. + a, strike upon; hurl (a bolt) upon (loc.

[285]
w. adhi)
;

[VI
i.e.

ha

mid. strike (one's thigh with

lord of the coursers,

[hari, 1233.]

Indra, see hari.

one's hand).

h army a, n. a strong building; dwelling. harsa, m. joy. [Vhrs.] halahala, m.n. a certain deadly poison. -hpari, strike around; encompass. prati, strike back at (ace); strike hava, m. call. [Vhu.] + [prop, fem. against so as to transfix, to broach (on a havani, /. sacrificial ladle, + ad,
force up;

uddhata

[163], raised.

4-ni, strike down; slay.

lance, Zoc).

of a substantival
(of the

nomen

agentis,

havana,

+ sam,
close
;

strike together;

eyes)

Vhu, 1150d, 'the sacrificing' instrument.]

unite, combine.
vbl.

havismant,
cpds.
offerer,

a.

having an oblation ; asm.

han

[402],

slaying, slayer, in

[havis, 1235.]
oblation, which, as gift for the

[Vhan.]

havis,
come! goto!
gods,
grdv. to be slain, occidendus.

n.
is

hanta,

interjection,

offered wholly or partly in the

hantavya,
hantf V har
,

fire; generally,

grain (parched, boiled, as

as

[Vhan, 964.]
m. slayer, destroyer.
(haryati, -te).

porridge,

[Vhan.]
take
so,

be

gratified,

baked cake), milk in divers forms, fat, and best of all Soma. [Vim, 1153.]
or

pleasure; take pleasure in (ace),

desire, long for.

and

havya,
havya,

n.

oblation,
1213.]

[prop, grdv., 'offe-

and change of accent, and so properly an irregular pass, to Vlhr, 'take* (reg. hriyate) ; for the mg, cf. Eng. be taken, be charmed,' and hara 2 some take i.e. Vhar as representing Indo-European *ghel (ghwel), and connect it w. 04\<a t 'will,' Eng. will; cf. also V2vr.]
761a
'
:

[perhaps a transfer (see b) from the ya-class, with

rendum/ Vhu,

grdv. invocandus.
[403], a.
;

[Vhu, 1213a.]
oblation-bearer
Ivi., lxvi.
;

havya-vah
has

carrying the offer-

ing (to the gods)

as m.

(used of Agni), selections

V

(hasati, -te; jahasa, jahase

hasis>

yati; hasita; hasitum; hasitva; -hasya).

laugh.

+ prati, long for, entice. hara, a. 1. taking, receiving; 2.

the

ing ;

Eng. carrying away, taking) 3. carrying off, removing, destroyas m.

+ pra, laugh out, laugh. + vi, laugh out. (like has a, m. laughter. [Vhas.] charm- hast a, m. hand; (of an elephant)
(of

trunk;

tiger)

paw;

ing ;

of (Jiva,

Hara, the Destroyer, a name 55 21 [V 1 hr, see its mgs.]

.

end], having

end of cpds [1303 2 in the hand.

at

harana,
haras,
hari,
i.e.

a.

holding.

[Vlhr, 'hold.']
the seizing or devour*

hasta-gfhya, grd. hasta-grabha, a.

[acct, 1270.]

taking by the hand.

grasping the hand,

n. grip; esp.
fire.

ing power of
a.

[V 1 hr,

hold.']

hast in,

a.

fallow, pale yellow, yellowish;

;

beast with the

having hands; w. mrga, the hand, i.e. trunk, Vedic

as m.
ele-

greenish
Indra,

as m. du.

(cf.

Eng. pair of bays,

steeds, esp. of

designation of the elephant;

bay horses) the fallow

his
is

phant

Hastin,

name

of an ancient king,

coursers.
inferrible,

yellow/
cf.

[V*ghr, *hr, 'be but not quotable:

[hasta, q.v.]

hastin apur a,

x^v-pds*

'greenish-yellow';
or
holus
*

x A<^
or
olus,

'verdure'; Lat. helus

*

n. Hastinapura, a town Ganges, home of the Kurus, said on the to have been founded by king Hastin.

greens,

vegetables '

helvus,

grayishalso

[cf.

pura.]
m. elephant-king, leader of
ablution of an elephant.

yellow';

AS.

geolo,

Eng.

yellow;

hasti-raja,

gol-d (cf. hiranya).]

a herd of elephants.
;

harit,
mare,

a.

fallow, yellowish

asf. fallow

hasti-snana,
V

n.

esp. of

the Sun-god.

[V*ghr *hr

lha
;

(jihite [664];

harivant,

under hari: 383d 3.] a. having fallow steeds

asm.

yate nana ; run away, yield.

jahe; abasta; hasmove, intrans. t hatum).

V2ha]
V 2

[286]
tary ;
'set/]

ha

(jahati [665]; jahati; ahasit [913];

;

3.

as n. welfare, safety.

[V 1 dha,
cf.

hasyati ; hina [957a] -haya; hiyate, hiyate).

quit
;

hatum

hitva,
i.e.

'put/ 954c: -dhita in Veda:

dr6s,

1-.

leave,
;

leave in the lurch, 82 *

desert,

hita-kama,
well-wishing,
/.

a.

wishing

one's

welfare,

86

13
;

leave behind, 86

16

abandon, cast
fall

[see

kama.]

83 u ; relinquish ; hiyate, be forsaken or left behind;

off
;

lay aside,

2. hiteccha,
another),

desire for the welfare (of

[iccha.]

short or be deficient;

become

deficient,

hitopadega,
Hitopadeca,
fables,

m.

salutary instruction;

decrease; deteriorate, be lowered,

19 9 ;

name

of

collection

of

hind:

1. forsaken; 2.

(like

Eng.
; *

[upadeca.]
m.

abandoned) vicious, low, low-lived, 19 9 3. at end of cpds, abandoned by , free i.e. destitute of from \ [cf.

him a,
*%ifAat

the cold;

winter,
l

[the stem

*,

'winter/ appears in x'M-*-po-s, lit. 'winter-ling, i.e. a one-winter-old or yearling goat/

xv-po-s,

'(forsaken)

destitute/

xh-pa,

named
cf.

x^ aP

precisely as
'

is

'widow'; Lat. fa-mes, 'lack, hunger/]

-f-pari,
lacking,

the dialectic Ger. Ein-winter,

a one-winter-

1. forsake; decrease come

;

2.
to

pass,

be
see

old goat';
see

an end,

xW/?a, 'she-goat, chimera'; similar names under vatsa cf further

:
.

simple verb.

-X lM>Q- in
[1135a.]
or stolen.

$u<r-xtA">-s,

'very wintry'; Lat.

'

+ vi,
ha,
excl.

leave; vihaya, passing over.

fiimu- in bimus, *bi-himu-s,

of two winters

of pain or astonishment.
grdv.
to be taken

or
'

years';

also

harya,

away

winter ' ; Lat. hiems,

x"^" 'snow/ ' winter.']

xM^s

[Vlhr, 'seize/ 963 8 b.]

ha sin, hasya,
V

a. laughing.

[Vhas,

1183 8

.]

hiranya, n. gold, [akin w. hari, q.v.] hiranya-garbhd, m. fruit or scion

as n.
child

or

grdv.

to be laughed at;

of

the

gold

(i.e.

of

the

golden

laughter; ridicule.

[Vhas, 963 8 c]
ahaisit;
set in

egg, 57 8 ), Hiranyagarbha or Gold-scion,

hi

(hin<5ti,
;

hinute; jighaya;

name
>/

of a cosmogonic power, the personal

.

hesyati
impel.

hita).

motion, drive,
over.
surely,
,

Brahman, 91 16

hid

+ pra, send
hi,
particle.

off or

away; deliver
asseverative
:

1.
etc.;

(Vedic forms [Whitney 54, 240 s ]: helant, helamana; jihlla, jihil^; hilita; Epic, helamana). be angry; be inconsiderate or careless.
see

verily,

indeed,

1822.23,

22 20 , 23 21 , 28 15
giving

35 21

83

x
,

2.
etc.,
*,

a
;

reason:

hina,
V

v'2ha.

because; f or, 3 19,

53 2 , 70 n
13 u
; ;

-3.

w.

hu

interrogates, pray, 11

finite verb
beg.

(juh6ti, juhut6; juhava, juhve; ahausit ; hosyati ; huta* ; h6tum ; hutva)

fire,

accented w. hi [595d], 72 18

hi never at

pour into the

so

cast into the fire

and

of sentence.
V

offer;

make

oblation even of things

fire;

hins

(hinasti [696]; jihfnsa; ahinsit;

;

not cast into the

n. oblation.

huta: offered; as

hinsisyati; hinsita; hinsitum

hinsitva
[perhaps,

-hfnsya).

hurt,

harm,

slay,

[orig.
Xv-Puf-y,

*ghu:
'liquid,

cf.

orig., desid. of

hins a,
1149.]

f.

Vhan, see 696.] a harming, injuring.

x> *x cF-> 'pour'; juice'; w. hu-ta, cf.

.

[Vhins,

Xv~t6-s,

'a
a.

'poured'; w. a-hu-ti, cf x^'-*, pouring/ Lat. fu-ti-s, 'water-pot';

hihsra,

harming;

as m.

a savage or

further, fons,

stem

font,

*fov-ont,

'pour-

cruel man.

[Vhins, 1188a.]

ing/

i.e.

'

fountain '

hita, ppL,
so

adj.

1.

put, set; placed;

(like

and
i.e.

2.

pregnantly

Eng. in place,
Ger.

'in

the right place/ and

i.e.
;

gelegen,
fit,

with the extended form *ghud, cf. Lat. ^fud in fund-ere, 'pour/ AS. geot-an, Ger. ' pour giessen, provincial Eng. gut,
' ;

'lying aright,

convenient '),

con-

'water-course';

and

Eng.

gut,

w.

like

venient, agreeable
if it suits

yadi tatra te hltam,

;

sense, in Gut of Canso.~\

thee there

advantageous, salu-

+ a,

offer in

(he); ahuta: offered;

laid

[287]
in the fire (of a corpse), 84 13 ; as n. oblation.

[Vhrs
a
per-

with

vacam, speak words to son (ace), 3 1 ; similarly, 8 19

.

huta-homa,
hut aa
1302.]
,

a,
;

having offered oblation.

the fire-god, Agni. [prop,

m.

fire

'having the oblation as his food/ aca:

-f pra-vy-a, utter; speak. + u d take out. + p a r i carry around. + pra, 1. (bring forward,
,
,

i.e.

reach
fire.

hutagana,
[prop.
'

m.

fire;

the fire-god, Agni.

out,

e.g. feet, fists,

;

and

so) strike, attack,

esp. into

having the oblation as his food/ acana: 1302.] hu or hva (havate and huvate, Vedic; classical, hvayati, -te [761d2]; juhava,
juhuve*; ahvasit [912]; hvayisyati, -te [935c]; huta; hvatum, hvayifcum; hutva;

deal blows

2.

throw,

the

+ anu-pra, throw
fuel-pile.

into the fire or

on a
pass

+ v i 1.
,

take apart, divide

22
;

2.

(part of one's life), 64

time, esp. pleasantly;

-huya).
god.

call; call
:

upon; invoke,
'

esp.

pleasure, enjoy one's

3. pass one's wander about for self, 16 9> 12, 49 18 4.

;

*ghu w. hu-ta, called upon, invoked/ some identify the Goth, stem gu-j>a, gu~da, * God/ AS. and Eng. God.']
[orig.

wander about.

+ sam,

bring or draw together, contract;

or

withdraw.

+
4-

a,
;

vite

1. 2.

call to or hither;

summon,

in-

+ upa-sam, bring

draw together

to

mid. challenge.

one's self, mid.; withdraw.

or

up a,

mid.

1.
call

call

summon

to

one's self ;

2.

encouragingly unto.
[Vhu.]

2hr (hrnlte*). hrcchaya, a.

V

be angry,
lying or abiding in the
19 .

hiiti,y! invocation.
V

lhr

(harati, -te; jahara, jahr6 ; aharsit,

heart [1265]; as m. love, 2 caya, 159, 203: acct, 1270.]

a.

[hrd +

harisy ati, -te ; hrta ; hartum hy cchaya-pidita, ; hrtva; -hftya; hriyate; jfhirsati). 1. sick,
ahrsta
carry, 102 6 , 104 20
;

love-pained, love-

hold;

bring;

offer,

105 9 ;

remove, 85 3 ;

4.

-2. carry unto, hrcchaya-vardhana, a. increasing or 3. carry away; arousing love. esp. take away by hrcchayavigta, a. entered by or filled
with love,
cpd, 1273.]
[avista, Vvic, 1085a: acct of

violence or unlawfully, 46 4, 53 7 ; steal, 302, 6 72 8j 684, 976.9. fieize; 5# take

lawfully,

receive

(a

gift)

come

into

hrcchayavistacetana,
love-filled

a.

possessing a

possession of (as heir), 45 8

15
;

6.

get

mind.

[hrcchayavista + c&<
as seat of the
activity in gen*

hold

become master of; 7. tana, 1298a, 334 2 .] (like Eng. take) charm, captivate; 8. hfd [397], n. heart; esp. (carry off, i.e. remove, and so) destroy, emotions and of mental
of,
;

96 22

[cf.
ijs,

x h>

dialectic

x 6W> 'hand';
hir,

ev-x*p-

eral;

also, properly,

region of the heart.

prop, heart, as
2D
;

'easy to handle'; Lat.

'hand';

[see

under crad.]
n.

heres, 'heir/ see root,

-f-

mg

5.]

hfdaya,
as

heart;

1.

an

ava, (carry down, i.e.) move down. 4-vy-ava, move hither and thither, go
to work, proceed, act.

organ of the body, 100

397.]
V

2.

Jig. heart,

seat of the feelings.

[see

hrd and

a, 1. bring hither, 34 3 ; fetch; fetch

10 11
-

hrs

(hfsyati, -te[761a]; jaharsa, jahrse-,

or get back, 97

receive, 47 Eng. take) esp. of food, take, eat; desid. be willing to get back, 97 10
; ;

2.

12

hrsita, hrsta;

-hisya; harsayati,

-te).

accept;

3. used
.

(like

be excited,

esp.

with pleasure or fear; (of

the hair) bristle or stand on end by rea-

son of fright or pleasure; be impatient;

+ ud-a,

bring out, and so utter, say,

get back again; at ll
6

tell.
,

hrsta,
hair)

delighted;

hrsita:

(of

the

+ praty-a,
correct reading

in-

standing on end;

(of flowers) not

-fvy-a,

for pra-vy-a-. bring out, and so

drooping, unwithered, fresh; intens. be

utter;

very impatient, 84 17 ;

caus.

excite pleas-

hrsitasragraj ohina]
antly, gladden,
.

[288]
sacrifice;

[Vhvr
observe
that
the

[for ghrs : cf Lat. horr-

older

word

is

ere, *hors-ere t 'bristle,

shudder'; hirsutus,
Gers-te,
its bristly ears.]

ahuti.

[Vhu, 1166.]
m. pool, lake.
(hrasati,
-te;
[cf.

'bristly,
'

rough'; hor-deum, Ger.

barley/ so called from

hrada, V hras
ish,

Vhlad.]

hrasita,
less;

hrasta;
dimin-

+ pra,

give one's self up to joy, exult;

hrasayati).
*X^P aJ av
cf .
IJat.

become
'worse/
detero,
'

caus.

prahrsta, delighted, glad.

[w. hras-iyans,

'less/ cf.

x^pw,
mg,
deterior,

hrsitasragraj ohina,
sraj

a.

haying un with-

and

for

the

ered garlands and free from dust, [hrsita-

lessen,*

w.

+ rajo-hina, 1257.] hetii, m. 1. prop, an

(like

'worse.']

impeller,
;

and

so

hrad

occasioner, causer, occasion, cause

hetos,

Lat. causa) on account of; trasa-

(hradate ; hradita ; hradayati). sound (of drums); rattle (of stones or dry bones), [for *ghrad: cf. Kax*-d(w,
*Ka~x^fo-jvt 'sound' (of liquids, breakers,

hetos,

from fear

2.

reason, argument,
.

proof;

3. means, 41 16
n.
;

[V

hi, 1161a.]

rain), iee-x*a5-t$y, 'resounding'

(song of
greet,

hetu-gastra,
istic

reason-book, rational-

victory)

AS.

grset-an, obsolete

Eng.

work dialectics. he ma or heman, n. gold.

'cry, lament';

x aP^-P a

>

noisy mountain

torrent': see hraduni.]

hemanta,
he la,
f.

m. winter,

[cf.

hima: 1172 4 .]
[for hela,

+ sam,
rattle
;

strike (intrans.) together so as to

carelessness; levity,
q.v.]

caus. cause to rattle.

from Vhid,

haima,

a.

golden,

[hema, 1208f.]

hotr, m. 1.

priest, chief priest,

hradiini, f. hail-stones, hail, [so called from its rattling sound, Vhrad : cf. x^C whose *Xa\aZ-ja Church Slavonic gradu, Lat.
t

assistant in oldest times

was the adhvar2

,

grando, stem grand-in,

V 111 ad

'

hail.']

yu; Agni, as the chiefest hotr, 69

88 6

(hladate;

hladayati, -te).
;

cool

2.

in the highly developed ritual,

the

first

off, intrans., refresh one's self

caus. cool

of the four chief priests, see rtvij.

'offerer/

[prop,

or refresh, trans.

from Vhu,

'offer': but the sense

hladaka, /

-ika, a. cooling, refreshing.

of 'invoker/ naturally suggested by his function in the ritual, was popularly associated with it and the word thus connected with Vhu, 'invoke.']

[Vhlad, 1181 and a 8 .]

hladikavant,
V

a.

rich in cooling,

[from

hvr
fall.

fem. of hladaka, substantively?] (hvarati, -te ; ahvarsit; hvrta

hvarayati).

hotr a,

n. offering, sacrifice, both

the action

go crookedly; bend over,

and the thing

offered.

[Vhu, 1185a.]

h6ma,

m. a pouring into the fire; oblation;

+ vi,

fall; caus. overturn.

EXPLANATIONS AND ABBREVIATIONS.

0+-

CITATIONS.
is cited by page and more precise reference is needed, the first half of a line is designated by a and the second by b All numbers above 107 refer to the sections of Whitney's Grammar. Observe, however, that reference is occasionally made to grammar-sections preceding 107, and that the word " Whitney " is then prefixed to the number to show that the Grammar is meant. The grammar-sections sometimes have subdivisions unmarked by letters or numbers. In referring to these, a small superior number is used, and designates the (typographical) paragraph as counted from the last lettered or numbered subsection. Thus 330 6 refers to the paragraph beginning " PI. nom.-voc. masc." 371 12 begins with "From st* come"; 1222 s, with "The accent of derivatives"; 1222c 2, with "In the Brahmanas."

All numbers below 107 refer to the text of this Reader, which

line; thus, 79 2

means page

79, line 2.

When

still

SIGNS.
The
root-sign
It is
(V)
is

prefixed to roots and quasi-roots to catch the eye or as an

set before

abbreviation.

also

denominative verb-stems, although these are of

course in no sense roots.

The plus-sign (+) is set before prepositions with which verbs appear in composition and before certain other elements used as prefixes. A star (*) signifies that the word or stem or root to which it is prefixed does not
actually occur in that form.
half-parenthesis on its side (_) is used to show that two vowels, which, for the sake of clearness, are printed with hiatus in violation of the rules of euphonic

combination, should be combined according to those rules.

hyphen is sometimes used to avoid the repetition of an element of a compound thus in the article loka, p. 235, para- stands for para-loka. In Greek words, the old palatal spirant yod is represented by j, pronounced of course
as English y.

A very few

Slavic and Lithuanian words occur, in which the actual or

is

original nasalization of a vowel

as

denoted by an inverted comma, thus,

e,

a.

Anglo-Saxon

has the sound of a in man.

ABBREVIATIONS.
It is hoped that most of these, if not all, will be found self-explaining. To preclude any misunderstanding, however, a complete list of the abbreviations is given below, p. 293. But certain abbreviations and words are used in an arbitrary way and require more explanation than is given in the list. When both the letters, m, and n., follow a stem, they mean that it shows both masculine and neuter case-forms.

[290]

An
The

"etc." following a reference that stands after a certain definition signifies that
is

the word

of

common

occurrence in that meaning.

is

used to avoid repetition of identical items in the square brackets at the end of articles ; for examples, see the three words following abhivada,
abbreviation [do.]
p. 119.

The etymological cognates are usually introduced by the conventional "cf."; implies that the words which the reader is bidden to "compare" are akin. The
and not that
So asthan,
their formative suffixes are identical.

this

fact

that two related words are compared implies as a rule only that they are radically akin,

Thus with anta

is

compared English

end, although this corresponds strictly only to the Sanskrit secondary derivative antya.
oineoy,

and

os are radically identical,

it is

though not of entirely parallel formation.

On

the other hand, where

desired to call attention, not to radically kindred

words, but to words analogous only in metaphor or in transfer of meaning, the brief phrase, "for mg, cf.," is used; and this is to be understood as standing for the phrase,

"for a parallelism in the development of meaning, compare,"

instance of transition of meaning, compare."
Specially important references to the

or,

"for an analogous

Grammar
is

are

marked by the word "see":

it is,

thus under narayand

this

(p. 181), special

attention
is

called to 1219, which shows that

word

is

a simple patronymic of nixa, and

not what the text (at 57 6 ) says

compound of nar& + ayana.

GENERAL ARRANGEMENT OF THE VOCABULARY.

The order
of the articles
is strictly

and solely alphabetical

(see below).

Respecting

words whose alphabetic place changes with their

inflection, the following

remarks

may be
In

made

for beginners.

All nouns, whether they be substantives or adjectives, are given under the stem.
order to

know

the stem, a preliminary study of the more important paradigms and rules
is

of euphonic combination

necessary.

Thus the nom.

sing,

raja must be looked for

;

nama under naman (Whitney, 424) but nalo, as standing must be looked for under nala. The stems in r or ar are entered in the form r. The stems of the perf. act. ppl. and of the primary comparatives are given as ending in vans and yans. The stems in at or ant are given in the fuller form, ant, and similarly those in mant and vant ; and the f eminines of these and of the in-stems
under raj an, and the
ace. sing,

for nala-s (175a, 330),

are not given, since they are always

made

in anti or ati, mati, vati, ini.

All verb-forms must be sought under the root.

Thus

asit will be defined only under

the root 1 as (636), and not in the alphabetic place which the augment gives it, under long a. Likewise prepositional compounds of verbs will be found under the roots (see
1076),

and not in the alphabetic place under the preposition.

himself thoroughly familiar with the
adjectives
list

The beginner

is

advised

to

make

of prepositions (1077) at the outset.

and nouns (Whitney, chapter xiii., p. 307 ff.), only the gerundives (in ya, tavya, and arnya) have been given regularly in alphabetic place. The participles in ta and na are usually given under the roots but in some cases, where they have assumed a distinctly adjectival or substantival coloring or have an inconveniently large variety of meanings and uses, they are treated at length in alphabetic
;

Of the verbal

place; such, for example, are rta, krta, gata, jata, nivrtta, bhiita, sthita, hita,

etc.

Gerunds with a- or su- (e.g. a-citva) are of course treated in alphabetic place. Such adverbs as are merely case-forms of substantive or adjective stems, are generally to be sought for under those stems. Those from pronominal stems (e.g. kim, tad, yad) receive separate treatment.

[291]

The pronouns

of the

cles apiece if all their

and second person would require a dozen different artiforms were given alphabetically. The same is true to a greater
first

or less extent of the other pronouns.

possible, the

forms given at 491,

504,

and

509.

The uses

of sa-s,

The student should therefore learn, as early as 495, 499b, 501 (especially ay am: asau is less important), etc., esa-s, etc., and ayam, etc., are given under ta, etad,

and idam respectively. As for compounds, they are given with completeness for the Vedic selections, and with great freedom for the remaining texts, especially for the Nala. The meaning of such as are lacking can be easily learned by looking out their component parts.

THE ALPHABETIC ORDER.

The order The
of the letters
is

matters which are frequent occasions of stumbling,

visarga has the first place
after

given by Whitney at 5 (compare 7) may be noticed here.

the vowels.

but several

+ pura)
which
is

stands next after anta, p. 116, and not after antardhana.

Thus antah-pura (for antar But the visarga

it

regarded as equivalent to a sibilant and exchangeable with

(Whitney,

2 ),

stands in the alphabetic place of the sibilant.

equivalent to (172), brings this word just

Thus the visarga of adhah-cayin, as before adhas (p. 115, top), and not between
of

more independent origin" (Whitney, 73 ), has its place before all the mutes etc. (Whitney, 5). Thus in ang-a, the n represents a nasalization of the radical vowel, and the word comes immediately after a. So hansa comes just after ha, p. 284; dang and danstrin, at the beginning of the letter d. The sign m, as representing an assimilated m, is differently placed, according to its
3

adha and adhanya. The sign n, as representing "the anusvara

phonetic value.
sibilant, or

m, as product of assimilated to a semivowel, semivowel or anusvara, then its place is like that of n. Thus samyatendriya follows sa, and samhita comes just before sakacchapa (p. 263), and pums before puta (p. 191). On the other hand, if, for instance, as product of assimilated to a guttural, the sign represent guttural n, then its place is that of n ; and a similar rule applies to all the other cases under 213b. Thus samkata and samkalpa follow sagara, and samgama follows sanga, p. 264 ; so samcaya (whose = n) follows sajya ; and samtati (whose = n) follows sant, p. 266. Vedic 1 is placed after d, and Ih after dh.
if

On

the one hand,

am

(see 213c, d), represent a nasal

am

THE CONTENTS OF THE SEPARATE ARTICLES.

Homonyms,
(cf.

unless differentiated
;

by

accent, are distinguished

by a prefixed number

anga, vayas) similarly homonymous roots (cf. kr). References to the Grammar in square brackets immediately after a declinable stem refer to some peculiarity of declension. Occasionally, typical cases of stems are given. Thus under dfg are given the nom. and ace. sing, and instr. dual from these, the othe*
;

cases (drk-su, dr-a,

etc.,

drg-bhis, etc.) are easily known.

its

Each
indicative,

root

is

followed by a synopsis of

conjugational forms, so far as they actually

occur in the literature.

forms are given in the third person singular of the which they are treated in the Grammar, namely, present, perfect, aorist, and future then follow the past participle, the infinitive, and the two gerunds (e.g. apta, aptum; aptva, -apya: observe the alternation of the accents); then
finite

The
;

and

in the order in

follow in order the third sing, present indicative of the passive, intensive, desiderative,

and causative, so far

as they

seemed of importance for the users of

this

Reader.

[292]
Meanings which are synonymous or nearly so, are separated by commas; those which differ considerably from each other, are separated by semicolons or by full-faced dashes and figures (1., etc.). The colon is often used to show that several meanings which follow it and are separated by semicolons are co-ordinate with each other. Thus on p. 268, under sanripa 2b., the meanings "before," "near," "hard by," and "by" are co-ordinate, and are equivalent to " in the presence or neighborhood of " ; cf suvarcas. The arrangement for matter in heavy brackets at the end of articles is in the case of primary derivatives, first, the root from which the word comes, with reference, if necessary, to the section giving the suffix of derivation; second, cognate words from allied languages and third, words showing a development of meaning analogous to that shown by the Sanskrit word or illustrative of it. If the derivation of a simple word is not given, it is because it is unknown or too uncertain to be worth mentioning. In the case of secondary derivatives, the primary is given, with a reference to the section showing its treatment. The analysis of compounds is often indicated by a hyphen but if one member ends and the next begins with a vowel or diphthong, the latter member is given in square brackets at the end of the article cf nalopakhyana. Where words of different languages are given together, separated only by commas,
.

the definition given after the last applies to them all ; or, if no definition is given, the English word in italics at the end is both a cognate and a definition of all at the same time; for examples, see aksa ('axle'), asta, urna.

too numerous; but they are really a device for avoiding the frequent repetition of explanations which would otherwise have to be given in full. It would take half a dozen lines to explain the etymology of

The

references to the

Grammar may seem

manmatha,
.

for instance; but the references to 1148.4

and 1002b make

this needless;

cf the references under daridra, cicu, sunva.

happens that the statement in the section referred to does not directly cover the point aimed at in citing it ; but a moment's thought will show what is meant. Thus under samkranti, the two references to be compared mean that the derivative suffix is ti, and that before it the root-vowel suffers the same peculiar change that is seen in the
It often

Under samyatendriya reference is made to 1298, which states that possessive descriptives " are very much more common than [simple] descriptives of the same form." The real point of the reference is plainly, not to bring out this fact, but to show the beginner in what category of compounds this word belongs. So 1290 states that "other compounds with adverbial prior members are quite irregularly accented"; but the section is cited, e.g., under sadha-mada, to indicate that this is a descriptive compound (see the heading of the preceding right-hand page, 441) in which the first member is an adverbial element with the function (cf. 1289) of an adjective. Many roots form verb-stems in aya, but without causative signification this is briefly indicated by
past participle.
;

In the case of secondary derivatives in vant, mant, ta, and tva, a simple reference to one of the sections treating of these endings (1233, 1235, 1237, 1239) is put instead of a repetition of the primitive.
.

the reference 1041 2

UST OF ABBEEYIATIONS.

a.

abl ace acct act adj

adv
advly aor

adjective. ablative. accusative. accent. active, actively. adjective, adjectively. adverb, adverbial. adverbially.
aorist.

inf

infinitive.

instr

instrumental.
intensive. interrogative. intransitive, intransitively. irregularly, irregular. Latin.
literally, literal.

intens interr intrans irreg

Lat
lit

AS
assev

Anglo-Saxon.
asseverative.

loc m., masc.

locative.
.
. .

masculine.

MBh
met
mid n
n.,

Mahabharata.

B
beg
caus
cf

Brahmana.
beginning. causative.

metaphorically, metaphor. mg, mgs .... meaning, meanings.

middle.
note. neuter.

compare.
colloquial.

colloq

neut

comp
conj
correl cpd, cpds
. .
.

comparative. conjunction.
correlative.

nom num
opp
opt
orig

nominative. numeral. opposed, opposite.

optative. originally, original. passive, passively. particle. perfect. person, personal. plural. possibly. participle. preposition. present.

compound, compounds.
dative.

dat

denom
deriv., derivs
.

denominative.
derivative, derivatives. desiderative.

desid
e-g

for example.
enclitic.

encl

pass pel perf pers pi

Eng
equiv esp
etc

English. equivalent.

and so

especially, especial. forth.

poss ppl prep pres

exel f., fern

ff

%
fr

exclamation. feminine. and the following,

figuratively, figurative.

prob pron prop

q.v

probably, probable. pronoun, pronominal. properly.

which

see.

from.
future. genitive.

reg

regularly, regular.

fut

RV
S
s

Rigveda.
Sutra. singular.
scilicet.

gen Ger Goth

grd grdr

German.
Gothic. gerund. gerundive.

sc

sing

Skt
subst superl
s.v

Hdt
ident
i.e

Herodotus.
identical.

singular. Sanskrit. substantive, substantively. superlative.

imf
impers.
.

imv
ind indecl indef
,

that is. imperfect. impersonally, impersonal. imperative.

indicative. indeclinable. indefinite.

sub voce.
transitive, transitively. uncombined form or forms. verbal.

trans U.f vbl

V
voc

Vedic, Veda.
vocative. with.

w
titles,

For abbreviations of

see next page.

ABBKEVIATIONS OF

TITLES.

See also pages 315-16, 332, 340, 359, 398, 402.

RV SV AV
TS VS

Rigveda Samhita.

AB
QB PB TA
AGS. QGS.
PGS.
. .

Samaveda
Atharvaveda
Taittiriya
*'

Aitareya Brahmana. " Qatapatha Pancavinca.or Tandya Br.

. .

MS. .... Maitrayani

K
JASB.
JA.
.

Vajasaneyi Kathaka.

" " "

Taittiriya Aranyaka. Acvalayana Grhya-sutra.

.
.

Cankhayana
Paraskara

"

"

.
.

JRAS. JAOS. PAOS.

. . . .

ZDMG.

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal Asiatique. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. Journal of the American Oriental Society. " " *' Proceedings Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft.

A JP
Ind. Ant.
.
.

ISt

KZ
ASL
BI

American Journal of Philology ed. B. L. Gildersleeve. Indian Antiquary ed. James Burgess. Indische Studien ed. Albrecht Weber. Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung ed. A. Kuhn.

BR

GKR
HIL

IA ILuC OLSt

VP
SBE
Vol.
i.

History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, by Max Mtiller. Bibliotheca Indica publ. by the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Bohtlingk and Roth's Sanskrit- Worterbuch see Brief List, p. xviii, no. 5. Geldner, Kaegi, and Roth's Siebenzig Lieder see p. xix, no. 15. History of Indian Literature, Weber see p. xx, no. 21. Indische Alterthumskunde, by Christian Lassen. Indiens Literatur und Cultur, Schroeder see p. 359, 100. Oriental and Linguistic Studies, Whitney see p. 359, 100. VisnuPurana Bombay text; or Wilson's translation, ed. lor ed. 2 (F.Hall).

Sacred Books of the East

ii.

transl.

by various scholars and ed.

Vol.

F.

Max Miiller.

iv.
vii.

Upanisads._l. Laws. 1. A pastamba, Gautama, v esta. 1. Vendidad. Laws. Visnu.

xv.
xxiii.

Upanisads. 2. Avesta. 2. Yashts,

etc.
2.

x.
xii.

Dhammapada,
Laws.
2.

etc.
1.

xxv. xxvi. xxix.

Manu.
Catapatha Brahmana.
Grbya-sutras. 1. GS., Grhya-sutras. 2. Avesta. 3. Yaena, etc.

AGS., PGS.

Qatapatha Brahmana.

See

p. 356, N.9.

xxx.
xxxi.

ziv.

Vasistha, Baudhayana.

Bergaigne . La religion vedique see p. 359, 100. Kaegi .... Der Rigveda see p. 352, 70. Ludwig . . Der Rigveda see p. 359, 100. Muir .... Original Sanskrit Texts see p. xx, no. 26. Si-yu-ki . Buddhist Records of the Western World. Transl. by . Zimmer . . Altindisches Leben see p. xx, no. 22.
.

S. Beal,

London, 1884.

The Vocabulary

will often serve as

an index to the Notes.

PART

III.

NOTES.

[297]

SELECTION

I.

The Story of Nala and Damayanti.

been from the extreme northwest to the south-east, across the region drained by the Indus and its affluents, and called the Panjab or Land of the Five Rivers and again south-east, down the valleys One prominent group of Aryan immigrant tribes was of the Jumna and Ganges. that of the Kosalas, Videhas, and Magadhas, who settled in the lower valley of the Ganges, east of its confluence with the Jumna, in the districts now named Oudh
1.

The trend

of

Aryan migration

in India has

and Behar, the Palestine of Buddhism. Another group of tribes had their home on the upper Indus, in the north 2. west of the Panjab. Theirs was the religion and civilization of which the Yedas are the monument. Later we find them advancing south-eastward, and establishing themselves on the upper course of the Jumna and Ganges, in Madhya-deca, The Mid-Land. Foremost among them are the tribes of the Bharatas, the Kurus, and Here arose the system of Brahmanism; here the simple naturethe Panchalas. religion of the Vedas developed into a religion of priests and sacrifices here the Bharatas attained a kind of religious primacy and the lustre of a great name, although gradually merging their tribal individuality with that of kindred tribes here were fought the battles of the Bharatas and here, to ever-ready listeners, in school or forest-hermitage, at a sacrifice or a burial, were told the tales of these These are the tales that form the nucleus of the Greatbattles and their heroes. Bharata-Story (maha-bharata w akhyana, or, more briefly), the Maha-bharata. These tales were probably first circulated in prose, until some more clever 3. The date of teller put them into simple and easily-remembered metrical form. They may well have existed several these first simple epics we do not know.
; ;

centuries before our era

afford

but neither their language nor the notices of the Greeks

any satisfactorily direct evidence upon the subject. Around this nucleus historical, mythological, and didactic, until the have been grouped additions, Great-Bharata, as we now have it, contains over one hundred thousand distichs, or about eight times as much as the Iliad and Odyssey together. Only about one-fifth of the whole poem is occupied with the principal 4. The two brothers, This, in the briefest possible summary, is as follows. story. Dhritarashtra and Pandu (dhrta-raatra, pandu), were brought up in their royal home of Hastina-pura, about sixty miles north-east of modern Delhi. Dhritarashtra, the elder, was blind, and so Pandu became king, and had a glorious reign. He had They are called five sons, chief of whom were Yudhishthira, Bhima, and Arjuna. Pandavas, and are the types of honor and heroism. Dhritarashtra's hundred sons, Duryodhana and the rest, are usually called the Kuru princes, and are represented as in every way bad. After Pandu's death, his sons are brought up with their

Introduction to Nala.
cousins.

L^ y0 J
Dhritarashtra,

PoooT

The kingdom devolved on

who

in turn

made

his

nephew

Yudhishthira the heir apparent.

5.

Yudhishthira's exploits aroused the

ill-will

of his cousins, and, to escape

their plots, the

Pandu princes went away to the king of Panchala, whose daughter, Draupadi, became their common wife. In view of this strong alliance with the
Panchalas, Dhritarashtra thought
it

best to conciliate the Pandus.

So he divided the

kingdom, and gave Hastina-pura to his sons, and to his nephews a district to the south-west, where they built Indra-prastha, the modern Delhi. Here the Pandavas and their people lived happily under king Yudhishthira. On one occasion Dhritarashtra held a great assembly of princes at his 6. The Pandavas were invited and came. Yudhishthira was challenged to capital. play with Duryodhana, and accepted. The dice were thrown for Duryodhana by his wealth, kingdom, brothers, wife. A uncle Qakuni. Yudhishthira loses everything compromise, however, is made, by which the Pandavas give up their part of the kingdom for twelve years, and agree to remain incognito for a thirteenth. With

Draupadi, they retire to the

7.

Kamyaka

forest,

on the Saraswatl.

For twelve years the Pandu princes dwell in the wood. Many legends are told to divert and console them in their exile and these stories, with the description of the forest-life of the princes, combine to make up the third or Forest-book/ the vana-parvan, which is one of the longest in the whole poem. The thirteenth year arrived and passed. " Then in the fourteenth the 8. Pandavas demanded back their possessions, but received them not. From this arose the conflict. They overthrew the ruling house, slew prince Duryodhana, and then, although losing most of their warriors, they got back again their kingdom." MBh. i.61.51 2280. Thus ended the Bharata, doubtless, in its oldest and simplest form. The poem, as we now have it, spins out the story of the combat through 9. several books and through thousands of distichs. At length Yudhishthira is crowned in Hastina-pura, and Bhishma, the leader of the Kurus, although mortally wounded, instructs him, for about twenty thousand distichs, on the duties of kings and on other topics, and then dies. In the seventeenth book, the Pandus renounce the kingdom, and in the next, the last, they ascend to heaven with Draupadi.
;
'

The Nala-episode illustrates very well how loose is the connection episodes in general with the main thread of the Bharata. The story of Nala
10.

of the
is

one

book (above, 7), and its setting is as follows. Arjuna had gone to the heaven of Indra to get from him divine weapons. The other Pandavas, remaining in the forest with Draupadi, lament their brother's absence and the loss of their kingdom. Meantime the fierce and stout-armed Bhima addresses his brother Yudhishthira, and offers to go out and slay their deceitful cousins. Yudhishthira counsels Bhima to wait till after the thirteenth year, and is trying to calm his impetuous brother, when suddenly there arrives a mighty sage, Brihadacwa. The holy man is received with honor and with the customary guest's-dish of milk and honey. When he is seated, Yudhishthira sits by him, bewails his sad lot, and asks, " Hast thou ever seen or heard of a man more luckless than I am ? I believe " On this point," replies the sage, " I will tell there never was one more unhappy." thee a story of a king who was even more luckless than thou. King Nala was once cheated out of his kingdom by a false dice-player, and dwelt in the forest, and
of those inserted in the third

[299]
neither slaves, chariot, brother, nor friend

Introduction to Nala.
left

but thou art surrounded by heroes, brothers, and friends, and oughtest not to grieve." Thereupon Yudhishthira begs him to relate the story at length. Accordingly, to console the king, and to show him that there is hope of regaining his kingdom, just as Nala regained his, Brihadacwa begins as in the extract given in the Reader (l 3). Chapter 1. Nala was a prince of Nishadha. Damayanti was the 11. lovely daughter of Bhima, the king of Vidarbha. By the miraculous interposition of swans, the prince and princess become mutually enamored.
;

was

him

12.

Chap.

2.

Bhima

accordingly holds a swayamvara

('

self-choice

*)

for

her.

The neighboring kings are invited, and she is permitted to choose for herself her husband from them. The chief gods hear of it and determine to go also. On their way, they meet Nala, who is bound on the same errand. Chap. 3. The gods request Nala to sue for them. Reluctantly consent 13. ing, he enters the chamber of the princess and tells how the gods desire her hand. Chap. 4. Damayanti refuses to listen to the arguments in favor of the 14. gods. She desires that the swayamvara be held in the usual form, and that the gods be present, and informs Xala that she intends to show openly her preference All this Nala reports to the gods. for him. Chap. 5. The gods and kings assemble. The four chief gods assume 15.
the appearance of Nala.

Unable to distinguish the real Xala, the princess, distressed, prays to the gods, and they, in answer, resume their proper forms and The kings express peculiar attributes (see 14 12 n.). Thereupon she chooses Nala. The gods give Nala the magic power of their sorrow, and the gods their delight. having fire and water whenever he wishes, and a wonderful skill in cookery. The wedding-feast is celebrated. Nala returns to Nishadha with his bride. They live Here the extract in the Reader ends. happily, and have a son and daughter. Chapters 6-26. These tell of Nala's misfortunes, and their final happy 16. issue. He loses everything, even his kingdom, by gambling, and wanders, hungry and half naked, in the forest. He is transformed into a dwarf, and becomes charioteer of Rituparna, king of Oudh. Damayanti, at her father's in Kundina, is led by certain tidings to suspect that Kala is at Oudh. By way of stratagem, she holds out hopes of her hand to Rituparna, if he will drive from Oudh to Kundina, some five hundred miles, in a single day, knowing well that only Kala's skill in horsemanship Rituparna gets Nala to drive him thither through the (see l 4 ) is equal to this task. air. Kala receives as reward perfect skill in dicing. His wife recognizes him by his magical command of fire and water, and by his cooking. He resumes his true form, plays again, and wins back all he had lost, and lives happy ever after.* When Brihadacwa had finished the story of Nala, Yudhishthira, pleased, 17. asked him for perfect skill in dicing and the hermit, granting him his prayer, departed. This story is unquestionably one of the oldest and most beautiful 18. episodes of the Maha-bharata. It was extremely popular in India; and to this is due the fact that it escaped the bad influence of Vishnuism, whose adherents have worked over the vast epic, changing and interpolating, and always for the worse.

The

student

may

read the entire story in any

the very spirited English rendering of

in his

of the numerous translations

Rlickert, and others.

by

Edwin Arnold*

Milman, Bopp,

Indian

Idylls, Boston, Roberts Brothers, 1883,

The most

easily obtained is

$1.00.

Introduction 1 TO NJlLX. )
19.

[300]
especially in the first chapter, has suffered
it is

Even the Nala,

;

much from

one of the least corrupted episodes. Its antiqlater the prince, for uity is shown by the simplicity of manners implied in its incidents by the character of Indra (cf. 14 22 n.), and in other example, cooks his own food,

hands

but on the whole

ways.

See Holtzmann's

Indische

Sagen,

Stuttgart,

1854,

p. xiv.

Bruce

has

attempted to reject definite passages throughout the poem, and has published, at St. Petersburg in 1862, a text of the Nala, reduced from 983 to 522 distichs. The story begins at iii.53.1 (folio 58 b) of the Bombay edition of 1877, 20. and at iii. 2072 of the Calcutta edition of 1834.
21.

The metre.
The

verses (pada).

divided at

The stanza (cloka) or distich consists of four octosyllabic first and second padas form together a half -cloka or a line, the middle by the caesura likewise the third and fourth. The more
:

important rules follow.

a.
b.

Odd

Even padas end

padas end usually with a first in a diiambus, ^

epitrite,

or antispast,

\j*

or second paeon,
II

c.

d.

So the type of the half-cloka is oooo| ^ s*s In no pada may the syllables 2, 3, 4 form a tribrach, Nor, in the even padas, an amphimacer, __ \j .

ooo o

w ww. ^ ^^
|

But
\j \s
;

uuvor

anapaest,

Notes to Page 1.
Line 1. atha, see p. 114, s.v. atha 3. combination, with the acct of the prior nalopakhyana-m, nom.s.n. {see 330) of member, is a secondary adjective cpd, and nalopakhyana this last is a compound means 'having great horses': here the secstem, see s.v., p. 180 its analysis is indicated ondary adjective is used as a substantive, in the manner mentioned at p. 292, paragraph (man) having great horses, i.e. Great-horse ' the second member is upakhyana, see 1293 2 and cf. the difference between a 2, end as given in the square brackets, p. 180 its great hedrt and Bunyan's Mr. Great-heart. For initial, u, has evidently combined with the the ligature cv, see Whitney 13 6 uvaca, final vowel of the first member to o accord- Vvac, p. 236, perf. act. 3d sing., see 800e.
: :

'

ing to the important rule 127, that final

For
ft

the connection of this line with the

must have been an a-vowel (a or a), and, story, see p. 298, 10. since there is no stem nala, the first member 3 asid, u.f. asit, by the law of regresmust be nala since this logically determines sive assimilation, just mentioned: as was the second member, i.e. distinguishes the said at p. 290, paragraph 8, the meaning 'Nala-episode' from all other episodes, the must be sought under VI as, p. 122: the compound is to be classed as a determinative, form is imf. 3d sing,, 636. raja, see p. see 1262. 290, paragraph 7, and for declension, 424. 2. brhadacva, u.f. brhadacva-s (175b), nalo, u.f. nala-s, 175a: declension, 330.
. :

nom.s.m. of brhad-acva, see

s.v., p.

202

as

shown

in the square brackets, the first

is

mem- and

Nominatives in as are extremely common, so of course is the change of as to o.

ber of the cpd

brhant, which, by 1249a,

its

enters into composition in

weak form

by the law of regressive assimilation most important rule of Sanskrit virasenasya sutas, see 1264 the stem viraphonetics), the t becomes d. The combina- sena (see s.v.) is itself also a cpd, and of tion brhad-acva, with the accent on the the same kind as brhad-agva. ball, see ultima, means 'a great horse'; the same 440.
brhat
:

nama, acc.s.n. (424) of naman, see s.v. 3. 3 b virasena-suto, u.f. -suta-s, 175a the word is a dependent noun-cpd and =
.
:

(159, the

[801]

NOTES TO Pag* 1.

6*. upary, u.f. upari, 129: the word is 4*. upapanno, u.f. upa-panna-s (175a), above, above/ Vpad+upa, p. 186. As a prepositional cpd, repeated for emphasis, 1260 this must be sought under the root, not i.e. 'far above/ sarvesam, gen.pl. of
:

'

read p. 290, para- sarva, 522 and 524 for construction, see under the preposition s.v. upari and 1130 end. graph 8. For the form panna, see 957 d lit., it has only an indefinite past sense, not 6 b aditya, u.f. adityas, 175b. tejasa,
:
.

a passive sense, see 952

gunais, 174: declension,

iatais,

gunair, 330. istai,

.

u.f. u.f.

414

as referring to the sun, it

means
it

'

splen-

dor/ and as referring to Nala,

has the

transferred mg, 'majesty': the instr., prop, and the 'with '-case, is here best rendered by see 'by/ i.e. 'in virtue of/ The force of since this is r, the final r is dropped 179: is-ta is ppl. of VI is, 953: the t of ta atisthat extends through the gloka or disHe was far above all in majesty, as becomes t by progressive assimilation (197), tich. which is far less common than regressive the sun (is) in splendor/ assimilation. The half-line means, 'en7 a vedavic chu.ro, u.f. vedavit curas: dowed with (desired, i.e. desirable or) excel- the final t is changed to the palatal c, before lent virtues/ For the use of the instr., see the palatal sibilant (regressive assimila. tion, 203), and the sibilant is also changed 278. 4 b rupavan, see 452 and 453, and cf. to the mute ch, 203 the same changes 447. For ru, cf. Whitney lOd. acvakovi- appear in paryupasac chacim, 2 7 abhuc dah, u.f. acvakovidas, 170a, an extremely chrnvatoh, 2 18 hrcchayah, 2 19 and tac common change. Nala's skill in the manege chrutva, 4 6 , 4 16 vedavit is nom.s.m. of vedavid (391), the d being changed to t is a point of prime importance in the story 16. see p. 299, (159) before the s of the case-ending, which a 5 atisthan, u.f. atisthat (161) is 3d s. last, however, is dropped see 150. imf act. of V stha, 742. [The a is augment, 7 b nisadhesu, among the Nishadhans 585: ti is reduplication (for t, see 590c; for or in Nishadha \ mahipatih, u.f. mahii, 660) the i alters s to s (180 and 184c), patis, 170a declension, 339. and this s involves the conversion of th to It is not known where Nishadha was. Orig. stha belonged to Vidarbha, the modern Berar, is at the headth (197 cf. ista). cf ?-<ttt)-/, waters of the Tapti, between Nagpore and the reduplicating class (671 been transferred the Nizam's Kingdom, and about five hun'/-o-ttj-s, X-ar-q-at), but has The general run (749) to the commonest of all classes, the dred miles from Oudh. a-class, and is inflected as if the stem were of the story makes it highly probable that tistha, i.e. as if we had in Greek 7-<7to>, Nishadha was between Berar and Oudh. manujendranam, gen.pl. From chapter ix., it would seem to have been l-areis, 7-<rTi.] of manujendra after the lingual r, the n north of Oujein (ujjayini). From an allusion see in the Qatapatha-brahmana, ii.3.2, Weber of the ending is changed to lingual n 189 and 190a for the combination of ma- thinks it is in the south (i.e. from MadhyaThese premises give some ground deca). nuja+indra, see 127; for dr, Whitney 14. 5 b murdhni, Iocs, of murdhan, 424: for the inference that Nishadha was in the for rdh, see Whitney 14. devapatir, u.f. valley of the Sind, which traverses Gwalior

which

becomes

istair

(174 again)

before

the

following sonant initial;

'

<j

'

'

devapatis, 174:

declension, 339.

yatha,

State, Central India.

;

On

the Sind

is

Nar-

head war and local tradition connects this place (stood, i.e.) see s.v. 4. of princes, as Indra (sc. is at the head of with " King Nala *' in a story whose leading gods)': i.e. 'He was as much superior to features bear a striking resemblance to those other princes as Indra to other gods.' " As of our poem. Finally, Nala is said, chap, it., handsome as Indra" was a proverbial ex- to have reached Oudh on the tenth day after quitting Damayanti, and this time suits the pression.
'

He

was

at the

Notes to Page 1.
distance
well.

[302]
two hundred miles
u.f.

some

very
172:

clension, 339: formation, see references in

vocab.
.

8a

aksapriyah,

aksapriyas,

(see rsi)

There were three kinds of Rishis the rajarsi, or prince who adopted
:

for ks, cf.

nom.s., 440.

Whitney

13 end.

satyavadi,
'

life

of devotion

the devarsi, or sage

who

was also a demigod, as Narada ; and the dice-beloved, brahmarsi, or priestly sage. aksapriya may mean, 1. Bharata, like rajendra, kaunteya, lucky at gaming/ or, 2. ' dice-loving, friend maharaja, raj an, of dice, fond of gaming*: on the whole, mg vigam pate, prabho, pandava, kauravya, etc., is an interjected 2 is perhaps to be preferred. vocative, addressed by Brihadacwa, the nar8 b mahan, nom.s., 450b. 9. See ipsita, which is ppl. (1037) of the rator, to Yudhishthira, see p. 298, 10. 15. sa, see p. 291, paragraph 1, and desid. nara-nari, declension, 364: for n, 5a n. end nari, see under nara for use vocab., s.v. ta4. tosayam asa, periphrascf. l of case, 296b. udarah, 172 again, like aksa- tic perf. of caus. of Vtus, 1070, 1071a: the priyah, 1 8 , and cresthah and manuh, next auxiliary is the 3d s. perf. (800a) of Vas, samyatendriyah, read p. 'be/ dharma-vit, nom.s.m., declined like line, etc. etc. veda-vit, l 7 291, paragraph 6: samyata, Vyam, 954d. dhanvin-am, 440. 16. mahisya, instr. (364) of mahisi. 10. raksita, 373. saksad, u.f. saksat, 159. manu-h, 341. suvarcas-am: declension, 418: goes with Kender 'as it were, Manu himself, in vis- tarn. 15-16. 'Along with his queen, Bhima, desiring children (and) knowing his ible presence/
a dependent cpd (1265),
. :

As

11.

tathaivasid,

u.f.

tatha

eva

asit,

duty, gratified

him

(tarn,

Damana), the

glo-

127, 126, 159:

see tatha,

mg
:

3.

-bhimi-

rious, with hospitality/

17. tasmai, 495. parakrama, possessive form of the descriptive cpd bhima-parakrama see references pra, cf. upa-panno,
in vocab.
dat.s.m. with tasmai,
u.f.

pra-sanno, Vsad-j sabharyaya, 1 4 n.

'to

accompanying wife, i.e. to 4ft sarva 2b de- observe that bharya shortens its final a in n. a cf 1 for mg, see dadau, Vda, 'give/ scriptive cpd, 1279. yuktah, u.f. yukta-s composition, 334 2 (170d), ppl. (953, 219 and 217) of Vyuj: 800c. Notes to Page 2. see Vyuj 4, 'yoked with* (hence instr., 278),
12. sarva-gunair,
:

sarva-gunais, 174,
:

him having an him and his wife

'

and so

'

possessed of \

serve accent and

prajakamah, obreferences in vocab. sa

euphony
was)
of

1.

kumararie

ca, u.f.

kumaran ca

(208),

caprajah,

u.f.

sas ca aprajas, 176a (as ex-

or rather, kumarans ca (170c) ; for the socalled " inserted sibilant " is in the acc.pl. a
historic survival, the original ending

ception to 170c): for sa-s, 495: ca, though

having
(418)

coalescing with aprajas in

(126)

been
2.

ns.

trin,

482c.

maha-yagas

and

in print, is really

an

enclitic
(sc.

and so be- goes with damanas.

childless.'

longs w. sa: 'and yet he

13.

akarot, 3d
(in the

s.

imf.

He
'

matter

of, i.e.)

Vlkr, 714. for the sake of

i.e.

3.
4.

damayantlm, 364. Cf. I 4 and l 11 and notes.

tejas-a,
gri, 351.

414

so yacas-a.

griy-a,

children

made

the greatest effort/

;

he

stem

performed pious rites, etc. or else, He had 5. prapa, 3d s. perf. Vap+pra, 783c 2, the matter of children greatly at heart, all 800a. 4-5. Tair-waisted D. won fame intent (upon it)/ among men by her beauty, majesty, fame, abhy-agacchad, grace, and comeliness/ Reprehensible tau14. tarn, 495, 274a. sfgam+abhi, see references after pres. form tology. 6. tarn, 495. vayas-i prapte, loc. abgacchati in vocab. this is 3d s. imf., 742. Respecting the spelling cch, see Preface, p. solute, 303b: prapta, ppl. of Vap+pra. r. note 6. brahmarsi-r: for r, 174: de dasinam, 295 end.
*

[303]
7. parynpasac chacim,
ftsat
u.f.

( \

NOTBS TO Page 3.

pary-upa_
s.

16. U.f. tasyas, 495.

pi. perf.

pra-QaQansuh,

3d

cacim, see

a-class (742

augment 585)

l 7*

n.

asat, 3d
fr.

imf

of
is

(800a) of tfcans+pra, p. 254: sub'

Vas; this

ject indef.,

reg. of the root-class, 628, and mid. voice.

6-7. Lit. 'Now, her marriageable age having come, of slaves an adorned hundred, abhut crnvatos, see 1 7a n. abhut, 829 crand a hundred of friends sat around her nv-at-os, loc. du., 447, of pres. ppl., 705, of
:
:

they ' or ' messengers/ 17. punah punah, u.f. punar punar, 178. 18. tayor, 495. 'bhuc chrnvatoh, u.f.

(tam), as (they do) around

8. raj ate, Vraj, 735.
bhfLsita,

(Jaci.'

Vcru, 710.

sarva^abharanaall (her)

19. anyonyam, see vocab.

see l 14 n. end.

'adorned with

jewels/ a

kaunteya, vy-avardhata, Vvrdh+vi,

dependent cpd (1265), whose first member, 742. sarvabharana, is itself a cpd, like sarva20. a-gak-nuv-an, negatived pres. ppl., n n. guna, see l 705 (cf. 697 s and 129 2 ), of Vcak. -dhar9. sakhi-madhye, see madhya 1. ana- ayitum, inf., 1051 6 , of Vdhr, whose pres. vadyangi, initial elided, 135 the cpd is the is made from a caus. stem, 1041, 1042b.
:

form of a descriptive, 1297-8. -hrd-a, 391. vidyut, 391. The Hindu epos often likens 21. antahpura-, read p. 291, paragraph maiden beauty to the brilliantly flashing 4. vana, u.f. vane, 133. as-te, 612. lightning of the rain-cloud. gata-s, ppl. of Vgam, 954d. Stays in a 10. rupa-sampanna goes with bhaimi. wood near the harem, having gone secretly/ U f. cri-s (174) iva ayata-locana, 'like 22. dadarca, 3d s. perf. Vdr, strong long-eyed (Jrl.* stem dadarc,, weak dadrg, 792, 793c, 800. rupavati, hansafi, 202 2 11. U.f. tadrk, nom.s.f. pariskrtan, ppl. of CI kr
possessive
<
.

nom.s.f

of rupavant, 452.

+pari, 1087d, 180.

-'Gold-adorned'

'

of

12. Ui.

manusesu
(sc.

(129) api ca

anyesu golden plumage

cruta.

drs^a-purva

asit)

atha

api ca continues the force

negatives, 'nor also/
see reference in

of the preceding

For
:

23. vi-caratam, gen. pi. of pres. ppl. of Vcar+vi. tesam, 495. jagraha, 3d s. drsta-purva, perf. of Vgrah, 690b, 800.
ppl.

va

vocab.

drs-ta,
6.

of

Vdrg, 218.

atha
of

va, see atha

cruta =
1.

Notes to Page 3.

gruta-purva,

1316 s .
copula
(asi,

vacam

etc.,

see under vac.

vy-a-

smas, jahara, 590b, 800. ' art, is, are, was/ etc., 636) is santi, asit, 2. Lines 2-4 are the words of the bird. extremely common; esp. so w. past pples, asmi, 636. te, enclitic, and tava, are cf. gen.s. of 2d pers. pron., 491 which thus do duty as finite verbs use of case,
asti,

Omission

19

n., 7 67 n.

So

also in

German.
example.

296b.

rajan,424. karisyami, 933. See

tvam, 491, object of kathayisyami, denom. stem kathaya, 933. Supply

13. citta-pramathini, fem., 438, 440 end.

priya 2a.
3.
fut. of

devanam,
nor Yakshas

1316, first
:

Lines

11-13 belong together

(sc.

Neither among gods

before or heard

of,

was) such a beauty seen tatha as correl. of nor also among other next line.
:

yatha na,

'ut non',

beings, (namely) mortals'

bala

is

added

in

4.

See

yatha

6.

tvad,

491, abl. w.

apposition to the subject.

anya, 292b.

-bhuvi, 351. 15. kandarpa, 175b. murtiman, 453. 6. te must be from ta, 495, since the en abhavat, 742. 'In beauty he was like clitic te (491) could not stand at beg. of sam-ut-pat-ya, gerund of Vpat+ K. himself incarnate or having bodily form verse. w. pregnant mg, since K.- is said to be sam-ud, 990. Note how the gerund, as 'bodiless/ an-anga. instr. of accompaniment of a verbal noun
14. nalac, 170c.

mansyati, 933, Vman, 5. ut-sa-sarj-a, Vsrj+ud, 800.

mg

4.

Is

OTIC S

TO
3.

Page

[304]
its

(read 989), gets

'

mg:

'with a flying/

i.e.

would be thy
thine)/
i.e.

flying

'

or

'having
u.f.

flown.'

vidarbhan,
208, aor. of

it

274a.
V

agamans,
846.

agaman,

thing
19.

that

birth, and this beauty (of would then prove a fortunate thou wast born and art so

gam,
7.

beautiful.
:

ga-tva, gerund again, 991

the root,
ppl.

Fo* the long

cpd, see 1247 I 2

:

divide

gam, shows the same form as in the U.f. tada antike. ga-ta, 954d.
8.

-manusa-uraga-, 127
drsta-vant-as
n. end),

the whole

is

object of

(supply smas, 'sum us' 2 12

'

nipetus,

s/pat+ni, 800d, 794e.

dar^a, 2 22 n.
9.

drs-tva,

v/drc,,

991, 218.

which is exactly like the Eng. (are) having seen = have seen ' read 959 and -U.f. sakhi- 960. In the later mythology, the serpents
*
'
:

da-

gana^avrta, 'surrounded by (her) friend- are divine beings with human face, whose crowd/ 1265 sakhi- is demanded by the beauty is often praised: cf. 13 1
:

metre, instead of sakhi-, p. 300, 21c?; a-vrta, ppl. of V 1 vr-f-a.

20. U.f. na ca asmabhis (491), 'neque a nobis/ drstapurvas, supply asit and see
n. to

10. hrs-ta, ppl. of Vhrs, 197.

3
:

grahi-

2 12
:

tathavidhas,
(a

substantively, of

tum, inf., 968, 972 used here with verb of course motion (Vkram see 981 3 ), Latin, 'subiit 21. 12 n. captum\ khagamans, u.f. -an, 208; but 2

'

man)

of such sort \
api,

U.f.

tvam ca

supply

asi, as in

narinam, 364, in vocab. under nara

supply
asti, as in 2 12 n.
gen.s.f., ppl.

the s

is

here a true historic survival, cf 2

.

n.

nalo,

U.f.
s.

tvaramana

upa-, 127:

Vtvar, 741:

22. U.f. vigistayas, 177,

Vgis+vi.

of

upa-ca-kram-e, N/kram+upa, 590b, 800a, 3d

mid.
11.

For

use of

instr., 284.

'Ex-

imiae

cum

eximio congressus/

For sam',

See v/srp+vi, and 800.

12. ekaikacas refers to both subject and object

'singulae
'

gama, read p. 291 H 7. 23. For viam pate,

2,

'

prince

s.v.

vi

(puellae)

singulos

(an-

see

1 i4

n. end.

seres)/

sam-upa_adravan,
in the presence,
'

Vdru, 742.
742.
is

13.

sam-upaw adhavat, Vdhav,

i.e.

1.
'

Notes to Page 4.
abravit, see 3 14 k.

antike,

near/

super-

nale,

304a.
'

fluous with

ran on unto/

Do

14. kr-tva, Vlkr,

bravit, 3d
s.

mg

3,

and 991.

a-

thou hast to me).

nale.

thou speak so to Nala also (sc. as The api ought to follow

imf. of Vbru, w. ace. of person,

274b.

-13-14. Observe that the relative 2. See iti, mg 2, and tatha, mg 2. clause comes first, w. incorporated antece- uktva, Vvac, 991 the root shows same dent, ad quern anserem D. accurrit, is weak form as in ppl., 954b cf. 217. dixit cf 512, and vocab. ya 4. 3. a-gam-ya, 990. nale, as in line 1. 15. With mahipatis supply asti, there is See v/lvid+ni: imf. 3d s. of caus., 1042a, -2-3. 'The bird, saying "Yes" / cf 2 12 n. end. a prince cf. 1043. 16. The first half-line goes w. line 15 to the maid (274b) of Vidarbha, comsupply santi in the second. The two geni- municated all to Nala/ tives are explained at 296b. 4. See iti, mg 2e. In this poem, adhyThe caesura, be it observed, here marks aya (not sarga) is the proper word for
:

'

' :

'

.,

the beginning of a the case.

new

clause.

This

is

often

'

chapter/
6.

So 3*

M^i,

6,

etc.

For tac chrutva, see

n. to l 7a

tat,

17. bharya, predicate nora.

U.f. bha-

495: c_ru-tva, 991.

end.
7.

bharata,

see n. to l 14

vethas, 177, 738.

var-,

voc.s., 364, fem.,

440 end.
18. bhavej,

prati, here used as a true " preposi-

janma, 424.

- tion ", or rather postposition, u.f. bhavet, 202, 738. see 1123. U.f. rupam ca idam, 'pul- nalam with svastha critudoque haec'. 'Fruitful (of good) \/bhu, 789a.

connecting

babhuvx,

[305]
8.
U.f.

Notes tq Fagb ft.

tatas,

170c.

For an

explana-

and the following long cpds, look up the references under them
tion of the nature of these
In vocab.

Notes to Page 5.
1.

sarve, 524,

cf. 495.

9.

nihcvasa-, read p. 291

1f 4.
:

10.
161. 11.

unmatta-darcana,
U.f.

1299

analysis of the long

ksanena atha. The word is indicated by

cpd,
see

abhijagmus, Vgam+abhi, 590b, 794d. For abl., see 291 2 for un-, 3. The aggregative cpd hasty-acva-ratha (1252) makes w. ghosa a genitively dependcomplete ent cpd (1264): hasti for hastin, 1249a 2
2.
.

ref-

piirayantaa
4.

(Vlpr), agrees w. subject of

erences in vocab. 12. First

1253a.

preceding clause.

vindati,

V2 vid.

-U.f. "ha ha" iti. See Vrud and 619. See punar 2. 15. asvastham: observe the use, com13. gete, Vlcl, 629.

vicitramalya+abharana, as descriptive, 1280b. -balais, 279. -'(They came) with troops, splendid (and) welf adorned with variegated-garland-ornaments.
Divide,
.
.

5-

tesam

(495) parth-, objective gen.

1 1S n.

mon

in Skt., of a predicate adj. or subst.

:

pujam.
6.

instead of subordinate clause

thus,

'

an-

see 3 16 n. -U.f. avasan, 135, 208, V3vas. nounced D. as ill', where we should say, 19 karyam. 'announced that she was ill' so 4 7. U.f. etasmin, 210, 499b: see vocab. narec.vare (like nale, 4 1,3 ) is loc. w. ny- under etad. 'The two best of the Rishis avedayat and in logical apposition w. the (1264) of the gods the verb is in line 10. 8. See s/at and 741. U.f. mahatmandat. vidarbhapataye, despite the difference
: ' :

akarot,

te

begins

new

clause

of case.

au, 134.
.

gatau,
.

954d.

See w. to 4 6 Observe how the idea of 4 14b is here put in one cpd. 'Considered 17- cint-, see n. to l 15 this important matter (in respect to, i.e.) concerning his daughter.' 18. See \fiks and 992. -prap-, see 1308. 'Considering his daughter who had reached nubility,' i.e. taking fully into account the fact of her marriageability (though he knew it well enough before). 19. apayad, 759, 760.6. See atman 3, and 614. * Saw D's swayamvara requiring to be instituted by himself, saw that he must
16.
.

9.

U.f ca eva, 127, see eva, end.

in

maha-prajna

stands

adverbial
i.e.

relation
'),

to

('greatly,
is

very, wjse

since the whole

a descriptive adjective cpd

see 1279.
^vi,

10. Third pers. dual, perf. mid.,

800a.

See

sii 2,

inseparable prefix.

11-12. U.f. tau, 495. arc-, gerund from

caus. stem of
794c.

U.f.

papraccha, 590, anamayam ca api. -gata

\frc,

1051 7 .

(like-bhuta, see 6 7 n., and 1273c)

is

a mere

means

of turning sarva- [=sarvatra] into

:

hold D's sw.'

cf

n. to

4 15

20. Periphrastic perf. traya+sam-ni, 1070, 1071a. Amend vocab, accordingly. ings.' is 3d s. pres. imv. pass., Vbhu 21. anubh 'Saluting them, Magna van then asked +anu, 771.4. ayam, read p. 291 If 1, and after the welfare unbroken and also diseaseiti marks the four preceding less of them two under all circumstances see 501. words as the precise words of Bhima's invi- he, the mighty one': i.e. (cf. the principle

form so also in sarvatragatam, line 14, which should be printed as a cpd, and means, like sarvagatam, under all cirof denom. man- cumstances, i.e. in all their goings and doattributive
'

tation

'

Let

this
of,

swayamvara be heard

or

explained 4 15

n.)

'asked

if it

Understand stantly well with them and if prabho, entirely free from sickness.' 1* n. end. Observe that we have S41, see l 14-15. avayos, 491. Copulas omitted as the first half of the first 2 12 n. 'Of us two (there is) welfare. vy u \j pada, a not infrequent irregularity. O god, under all circumstances, lord and
taken notice
heroes,
i.e.

had gone conthey had been

ye that one will take place here.'

Notes to \ Pages,
i

[306]
Maghavan,
21. vistabhya, Vstabh+vi, 185, 992.

in the

whole (krtsne) world,

the princes (are) prosperous,

mighty one/
the question

22. rajann, 210: see

fava, 992
2
,

l 14 n.

end.

Vtr

18-20

are

prefatory
:

to

242.

proper in line21 a

'The princes (proleptic

. . .

nom. independent) death by the sword

imperishable world,
k.

23. U.f. bhos, see 176a. bhavan, see who (509) go to bhavant and 456, and supply asti, 514.
.
.

(280)
i.e.

this (501)

heaven,

(is

cf.

12

Notes to Page

7.

end) granting every wish of them, just as

(yathaweva) of

me

(it

grants every wish).'

The

idea

is,

Since the brave warriors can

here obtain their every wish,

why do

they

I. 'Do thou (714) assistance of us' (491). Observe caesura. 4. Vjna, 989. -U.f. karisye, 133, 933. 'Nala, promising them "I will do (the

not come up
21.

assistance)

",

/.

5. etan, 499b. vstha+upa, 954c. 6-7. Now review declension of pronouns very frequent hereabouts interrogatives, agrees w. tan. ke, kas, kim, 504 demonstratives, tad, 495, ayam and asau, 501 personal, aham, maya, Notes to Page 6. asman, and vas, tvam, tvam, 491. - Note frequent omission (2 12 N.) of copula 2. crnu, 710, 703. -me, 491, 297b. u.f. ke bhavantas (santi, 514) ? kas ca drgyante, 768, 771. asau (asti), yasya aham Ipsitas (asmi) 3. Supply asti, there is (a daughter) See iti, mg 2 f Vcru+ vi. dutas ? kim ca (asti) tad vas maya karyasya dutas, 4. Ppl. of Vkram+sam-ati (955a) 'having yam ('mihi faciendum')? 'as messenger to whom/ kath-, 1068, excelled = excelling.'

heroes?'

'Where now (are) those princes, Observe caesura: cf, 3 16 n. 22. agacchatas, Vgam+a, 741, 447,

'

'

5. tasyas, 495.
7.

bhavita,
2,

944.

1043.4.

See bhuta

and cf. 5 12 n. 9. Vbudh+ni, 739. 'Know us as gods, cf. 4 15 n. i.e. know that we are gods' arthaya+pra, 1068. See artha. 8. kanksanti governs tain. 30. U.f. aham indras (asmi), ayam ag9. 'While this (499b) is being told' (pres. ppl. pass, of kathaya, 1068, cf. 1052a), nis ca (asti), tatha eva ayam apam patis loc. absolute, 303b. Study references un- (asti). ayam, 'this one here', with a gesder sagnika, an important kind of cpd lit. ture of introduction. apam, see ap. 'Lord 'having an accompanying (sa-) Agni', where of waters is Varuna. U.f. II. nfnam, gen.pl. of nr, 371 6 sa- is equiv. to an adj. Others in line 13.

and reference, 1273c, Pres. ppl. of denom. stem

S\

See 303b4

'

10.
11.

Vgam+a,

cf. 5

2 n.

yamas ayam
12.

(asti).

Vcru, 3d pi. perf., 800b.

'Announce us
last

as

assembled'

cf.

12. U.f. crutva, eva ca abrnvan (632) hrstas. gacchamas: for tense, 777a.
13. maharaja, see
l 14 n.

The

three lines

(13-15) of Indra's

end.
*

speech contain in oratio recta the message

which he wishes Nala to deliver. 13. Lit. 'The world-protectors, having s2 n. Great-Indra as first, i.e. GreaMndra and the 17. path-i, Iocs., 433. -dadrcus, 2 sthitam, superfluous, see sthita 2. other world-protectors': for this important 18. 'In reality almost, the god of love, kind of cpd, study 1302c 1, and adi in vocab. See reference under present (see sthita 3) with definite shape, Vya+sam-a, 611. (by reason of beauty =) so handsome was didrksu. 14. 'The gods seek (VI is, 608) to win he/ Cf. 2 16 n.
14. yatas, supply asan,

were/

15. kaunteya, see

l 14 n.

end.

20. tasthus, 590c, 794f, 800c. -Vsmi+vi.

(Vap, 968) thee

[307]
15. 'Choose thou', V2 vr, 1043.4. 17. 'Me, come hither (sam-upa-itam,
Vi} for

("Notes to Pagk 10.

8.
9.

Ui. pravistas aham (asmi),

Vvic, 752.5.

Vvi.
507.

-See lka 2d and

is.

one and the same purpose/ Inf. of

U.f.
11.

apacyat, na api avar- (Vlvreaus.).

V1

V2is+pra, 1051. 18-19. 'Pray how can (Vsah+ud) a man

10. presitas (asmi), V2

kr+pra, 2d

s.

imv. mid. 714.

who
a

is

in love say (Vvac, 968) such a thing to

14.

From

here on, the use of virama

its

woman
21.

(striyam 366,274b) for another?'

perf., see references.

with a final consonant to prevent given up.

the
a,

comis

20. ucus, Vvac,

bining in print with a following initial

sam-ru-tya, 992.

For

loc, 304a.

Thus

Notes to Page &.

I.

unannulled by virama is inherent in the nagari sign for ma, to serve

if

which

in nalamabravit,

we allow

kar-, 933.

Observe

caesura.
is

as the first letter of abravit.

Cf. 9 4 with

4. ve-, object of pravestum, which

inf.

the identical 10

2
.

of Vvig+pra, 218.
U.f.
. .

See 992 for the two cpd gerunds.

(V vie, fut., 932,

5.
iti
.

pra-veksyasi
iti,

218)

15.

Vni+pra, 739:
714, 578.
,U.f.

for n,

192a.

-See

eva abhy-.

Vlkr2,

6.
7.

Vgam. See Third word

intens.

mg 2.
vaidarbhim.
1002a,

is

See
-

VI vr+sam-a.
8.' Vdip,

1000,

1016.

yat (202) ca anyat (161) mama 'For both I and what other good soever I have 17. 'That all (is) thine/ -kuru, 714.
16.
asti: see VI as 2.

vapus-a, 414.
10. Vksip+a, 752.5.
II.

igvara = Nala.
18. Explained at 512a, q.v.

Join tasya w. kamas, and tarn w.

drstva.
12.

-Vvrdh,

800.
3.

See satya

cik-,
955a.

VI kr,

desid.,

Vpat+sam-ni, pass. ppl. of causa live, hence long a, 1051. 20. Vkhya+praty-a,932; 948 2 examples,
19.

1027, 1028b.

13.
16.

-Vdhr, Vbhram+sam,
U.f.

1070, 1071a.

Notes to Page 10.

14. Vpat+sam-ud, 794e.

Vdhrs.
ena and
500.
rest of

1.

asthasye, Vstha+a, 932.

etc.
iv.
is

Suicide by
so also Pan*

na ca enam,

see

hanging

referred to:

18. U.f. kas

line, see

ayam
.

(asti)?
2

For

chatantra

fable 2.

2. Identical with 9*. atha 6 and 948 end. 3. Vstha5: loc. (741), absolute, 303b. See Vhr+vy-a: inf. 697 1,a 19. Vgak, 'The gods being present, how seekest thou -See lka 2c and 507. a man (as husband, in preference) 1 20- Nom.pl. f em. of lajjavant, 452 3 4-5, As at 3 13 14 (see n.), the relative 21-22. 'Then to him smiling, Damaunto the clause comes first, with incorporated antewith a smile addressing vanti cedent: lit. *Of what world-creating noble hero Nala spake, amazed/
.
'

lords I (am) not equal to the foot-dust (instr.,

mind on those be busied (Vvrt 4, 739). More natural to us would 1. U.f. praptas (Vap) asi, 636. -'Thou art having come like a god, i.e. thou earnest seem tesu lokakrtsu Icvaresu mahatmasu.
see 281a), let thy
'

Notes to Page 9.

invisibly

"?

'

Observe caesura.
ca iha
(asit).

Vjfia,

w.

gen. te, 'get acquainted with thee/

2.
U.f.

Caesura.

U.f.

" He's not as good as the dust on my feet was prob. a proverbial expression of reproach so Malavika, act i.
:

asi

na laksitas

(ppl. of

laksaya), 'wast

6. U.f. hi acaran, pres. ppl.

limits

devanam
see Vr.

thou not noticed.' 3. Caesura. U.f. ca eva ugra-. 5. viddhi = firfli see V 1 vid 2 and 617.
:

vipriyam, 296

b.

rcchati,

6-7. Cf. 7 1416

cobh-,

vocsiem.

-Cf. 2 9 sr. and 7 15 n. 8. See tatha 3. Nala tells her (lines 8-9) what she may enjoy if she chooses a god.
7. v'tra,617.

Notes to Pagb 10.

9.

[308]
vfap, 992,

devan prapya,
(in

gods
689.

wedlock)/

'by obtaining bhunksva, V2 bhuj,

1.

Notes to Page 12.

U.f,

sakhyas
.

(364) ca asyas (501)...

10.

U.f

yas

its

antecedent
992.
.

is

tarn,
3.

tabhis ca api
2. 3.

Copula
nom.fem.

twice omitted.

imam,

501.

Vksip,

See punar

U.f. sarvas,
*

vib-,

voc.

12-13. Explained
is

291 2

yasya

limits

While ye are being described by me,'

718.

only danda-, not the whole cpd, 1316.

Tama

303b.
4.

meant

here.

V2vr,

-sur-, voc.

-Cf. 10 21
D's

16-17. kriyatam (770c) varanam, 'let a choice be made \ yadi manyase, v'man 3.

5.
8,

In the words ayantu to bhavita, line

repeats
substantially

Nala
9-12
),

plan

suhrdvakyam. crnu, 6

2 n.

(ll

but in oratio recta.

the

(unless it had lost a final s, 177) would coDeclension of bhartr, alesce with the following initial. Cf 16 n n. 21. V2vr, 718. See 8. mah-, voc. bhavita, ll 8 n. 373. satyam etad bravimi, see satya 3. 741. krtanjalim, here fem., iti5. 22. Vvip, 9-10. U.f. etavad (nom.n., 453) uda346, 344. 23. agatya, Vgam, 992. U.f. iha ut- hrtam (\/hr, sc. asti) maya, full stop. 'For the rest, ye (are) an authority, O gods sahe see Vsah+ud 2. i.e. it's your affair alone now. Notes to Page 11. 13. The three substantives are locatives
.

See

19. Vplu+sam-a, past ppl., instr. atha 4. See vari and 339.

dual.

allowed at

caesura;

otherwise

Hiatus (113) is bala

'

absolute with prapte, 303b 3 aham. -For gen., 297a. -For 14. Vhii+a: w. 782 cf. 643b. 2. SeeVrabh+a2. katham,epanalepsis. 3. U.f. esas (176a) dharmas (sc. asti), loc, 304. 16. Vgam+sam-upa^a, 1080. For ace, forms a clause. bhavita, 944. See 949 2
1.

U.f. hi

near end.
4.

dam-, 271a.

See V 1 6. See VI hr+praty-a. 7. ' Here is a safe means (seen

i.e.)

dha+vi 5 and

770b.

18- U.f. vivicus

(cf.

5 10 n.) te nrpas

in

acalam.
the
19.
U.f.
b.

mind,

8. bhavita

thought out by me/ = bhavisyati, line

20
12.
.

asinas, 619 8 asanesu The cpd is a possessive form (1301)

.

of a descriptive cpd, 1280b.

9-10.
. .
.

U.f.

tvam ca eva
:

devas ca

ayantu (Vya, 611)

verb agrees w. nearin 10.

Notes to Page 13.

I.

est subject.

Observe caesura

With

Second word

is

suglaksnah.
*

'Like

because the hand the five-headed serpents yatra supply asti. = n), read p. 291 1 7. is quinquepartite. Cf 3 19 n. 11. For samnidhi (m 'be5. Vmus, 724: fem. irreg., 449c 3 12. var- governs tvam. U.f. na evam. cf. KXeirTfiv v6ov. prabhaya, asan. guiling* 14. U.f. punar, 178. End, supply apayan (208) tatha 364. caksunsi, 414 end. tarn 15. U.f. patita, 6-7. U.f. tesam drstis, ayantam (619). caesura na ca sakta (s/sanj) abhut (829) 16. U.f. ca enam, 500. (drstis tesam) pagyatam cacala. see kad. 17. For kaccid (kat cid, 202), While the names are being an8. 18 a And what did she say to us all?
.

'

'

20.
-fa.

U.f.

niv-,
{

bhavadbhis, 456. with pra vistas.

(vr-tam)

-See

Vdig nounced

'

loc. absolute,

303b, pres. ppl. of

21.

Guarded

by

pass, of denom. kirtaya+sam. 9. See atha 4. - See p. 299, warders'

15.
4.

(dandibhis).

10.
(1

s/iks+sam, 992.
U.f.

-See

3thita
p.

22.

U.f.

na kas cid

ka

2d) drstavan
.

II.
.

samdehat (m=n,
,

291

7)

(sc. asti)

naras, see 959, 960, this example.

na abhy-ajanat, Vjna, 730 3 725.

[309]
12.

Notes to Pagb 15.

.

Tor

See ya 5. See Vman, 794e. whichever she saw of them, him she
-tark-,
Vjna,
cf. I 15 n.

15.
line

'And
.

(ca

eva) the Nishadhan,

14

(was)

made

recognizable, (by)

thought (to be) king N.'

13. U.f. buddhya, 339.

standing on the ground, and (ca) by winking.' 17. V2 vr, 1070. pandava, see l 14 n. end.
18.
21.
cf.

14.

Optatives

(577)

of

721,

and

See Vgrah

1.

Cf.

2.

VI vid, 616. What marks of the gods [(are) 17-18. my heard ones (296b) ] I have heard of
'

'The cry "Ah, ah" (ha ha w iti

4 13 ) was uttered (Vmuc).'

from old men, these

do not notice as (being of, i.e.) belonging to even one (ekasya api) of those standing here (iha) on the ground (bhumau).' 19. V3 cifvi-nis, 992. Vcar+vi, 1051.
1

"

22-23. Same construction. Bravo" was uttered (iritas,

(v/^ans) N.'

'The cry
Vir)

by...

praising

Note

the generoug

magnanimity of the gods.

Notes to Page 15.

kauravya, see l 14 s. end. 2. Vgvas+a, caus. imf. U.f. antaratmana.
1.

an arrived-time, i.e. thought that the time had arrived (cf. note
20.
*

Thought

(it)

to 4

1&
)

for refuge (of the) to the gods.'

is

22. pra991.

predicate

adj.

w. bhu-tva,

3.

See yad 3
Cf. 9
5

correl. in line 4.

See VbhiL U.f. vepamana idam. 23. 'As surely as N. (was) chosen by me
.

4 4b

a.
.

andN.

'Delighted (Vram3) with such (see

on hearing

'

see

yatha

4.

Notes to Page 14.

1.

evam, end) words of thine' (as thou hast spoken in choosing me). Loc, 303. 5. See yavant 2. See Vdhr 6.

patitve,

in

marriage/ goes with vrtas.

6a

Vbhii,
(e.g.

construed

prop.

w.

loc.

of
(e.g.

See satya 2 and 280 end. U.f. tain = Nala.

2.
U.f.
'

thing

dane), means 'be in or on'

*
'
:

giving), i.e. devoted to (charity) here the na abhicarami. Ordained (as my, i.e.) to be my hus- construction seems extended in like mg to a 4. person. 'So long will I be devoted to thee band VI dha f vi 3, and 954c. tvayi. -Line 6*> = 10 21l 6. As this ceremony (vrata) was under7-8. See vac (391) and nand+abhi. A taken by me (in the =) for the winning of Nala \ V rabh j-a rabh-ta = rabdha, 160. line, containing the principal verb with Nala
'

'

>.

8.

Vlkr

3,

714: should be mid.

See

p.

as subject, seems lacking.

299, 15.

9-10. Vpri
6.

3.

U.f. tu agni-: see -puro5.

9.

See yatha

Vjna f abhi,
-U.f. tad.

721.

gama.

See Vgam

'But

the

two,

10. V4 9am, 992.

11.

Vlkr, 800f. 12-13. She saw (apagyat) all the gods, free from sweat (asvedan), unwinking, hav'

mutually pleased, beholding Agni and the others, perceived those very gods as their
refuge,
i.e.

perceived that the gods had been

good to them.'
11-12. vrte, 303b.
3
. .

ing unwithered garlands and free from dust,

standing (see sthita 1)

without touching

(asprcatas) the ground.* The "unwinking eyes " are a survival of the old Vedic con-

(483 ) give each two gifts, and, besides, one gift in

dadus

(800c).

U.f. nalaya astau -The four gods

common, a couple
19).
It is

of children

(mithunam,

ception of the gods that "neither slumber

by

his exercise of the supernatu-

of anthropo- ral powers now given to Nala that Damamorphic divinity are natural enough. The yantl in the sequel (chap. 23) recognizes her opposites of all five attributes are ascribed lost and transformed husband. In passing

nor sleep."

The other marks

to Nala, besides a shadow.

mlanasrak, nom.s.m., 391. rajah-sveda- (1252), in instr. relation, forms

14.
U.f.

through a low door-way, he does not stoop the lintel rises when he wants fire and water for cooking, they come at his wish
;

a cpd (1265) w. sam-anv-itas, Vi

and he seasons the food exquisitely.

Notes to Page 15.

[310]
an-,
'

13-14. U.f. gatim ca

excellent gait
' :

and a most

this includes the ability to

pass through the low door-way, as above.

(bhrajamano 'ncuman), the anuswara belongs to the o, and so in nagarl has to be put over the o and to the left of
elision

-Vpri2, 760.5. 15. The god

the avagraha.
of fire and the god of the
6. U.f. Ije (Vyaj) ca api. Yayati was an ancient king, whose piety is celebrated

Waters (18) give N. magic power over their respective elements see above and p.

299,

15.

-U.f.

pra-adat

(n/1

da,

829)

even in the Rigveda, where the gods are besought to bless the sacrificer with their
presence, as in old time they did for Yayati.

yatra.
16.
U.f.

lokan atmaprabhan (208) ca His story is told MBh. i., chap. 75. ' places-in-heaven, having his (the eva: 7. U.f. anyais ca bahubhis, dhlman, Fire-god's) splendor, or a splendor of their kratubhis ca aptadaksinais the second own' (heaven has "no need of the sun, ca seems superfluous. neither of the moon, to shine in it ") this 8. U.f. punar (178) ca upavanesu amounts, perhaps, to hopes of future bless- (126). 9. Vhr+vi, cf. 3 1 n, and 16 12 edness'; but the Hindus make a deal of 10. Vjan, 1070, 1045: w. loc, * begat loose talk about 'worlds' (lokas). 17. U.f. yamas tu. anna-rasam, 'sub- upon (the body of) D.* as the sequel shows 11. Observe hiatus at the caesura cf. tle taste for food 6 12 n. By penance the great ascetics see above vocab. wrong. 18. With apam patir supply pradat and could become as gods and thrust even Indra from his throne. The anxious god's most see 7 10 n. 19. U.f. srajas ca ut-. effectual means to defend himself from the 20. U.f. evam pra-daya (992) asya power of their austerities was to seduce
:

'

'

(501), explained 297a.

them by sending a nymph

:

so lovely that
'

21-22. Construe, anu-bhuya vivaham asya damayantyag ca ' learning of the wedding, i.e. that it would take place duly they went back home.

they could not resist her charms.

Indra's

weapon' (indrasena, see vocab.) is therefore a very complimentary name for Nala'a
daughter.
of course,
priateness.

To name her

brother, a corre-

sponding masculine was formed, which has,

Notes to Page IB.

1.

no other than grammatical appro.

Vlkr,

caus., 1070, 1045.

irreg. (990 2 ) for usitva.
:

2.

usya, V3 vas,

12. U.f viharan ca, 208.

4. U.f.

bhrajamanas aiicuman

after

SELECTIONS

II.-XXI.

From the Hitopadeqa, the 'Book of Good Counsel.*

book ever printed in Sanskrit was Kalidasa's Seasons * (rtnsamhara), edited by Sir Win. Jones, and printed in Bengali letters in 1792. The first Sanskrit book ever printed in Nagarl letters was the Hitopadeca. It was edited by Carey, and printed at Serampore in 1803. The publication was undertaken, said Henry T. Colebrooke, "to promote and facilitate the study of the ancient and learned language of India in the College of Fort William." It was chosen as the first for this purpose because of its easy style and intrinsic interest and because two English translations of it existed, one by Wilkins (Bath, 1787), and the other by Jones (London, 1799). To pedagogical reasons, accordingly, may be assigned in great part, the importance of this work: it has become important in the West,
22.
first
'

The

3 1 11 J

JJ*TKOD UOTIOK TO

HlTOPADEOA.

because the text

23.

is

so well suited for tyros in Sanskrit ; and in the Orient, because

its

of the intrinsic value of

contents.
to the ethico-didactic class of literature,
<

The book belongs

and

is

what

the Hindus call a niti-castra or

life

conduct-work.' The term niti (see this in the vocabulary) came to have special reference to the conduct of kings in their domestic

a niti-gastra is, accordingly, a Prince's handand social ethics,' a kind of 'Mirrour for Magistrates.' The Hitopadeca consists of mingled verse and prose. The verses are mostly proverbs and maxims often of the choicest practical wisdom; and their validity is proved, illustrated, and enforced by the fables, which are in prose. The frame in which the work is set is simple and meagre. The sons of 24. King Sudarcana of Pataliputra 1 (Patna) are ignorant and vicious. He therefore convokes the wise men and asks if any one is able to reform the princes. Visnucarman offers to do so, and accordingly takes them in charge, and relates to them the stories which make up the body of the collection. The Hitopadeca is not an original work, but, rather, an excellent com 25. pilation of ancient material. The time of its composition has not been even approximately determined. The palm-leaf MS. brought by Mr. Cecil Bendall from Xepal was written in the year 493 of the Nepal era or a.d. 1373. And Professor Peterson's 2 old paper MS. from Jeypore is of about the same age. At present we can hardly say more than that the work is at least 500 years old. In the working over of the material, the metrical portions would naturally be changed less, on the whole, than the prose and in fact, many of the proverbs can be traced back in their identical form to works of antiquity. And travellers report that just such proverbs
; *

and book of

in their foreign relations

political

are current to-day in the talk of the lower classes of India.

The author
Dhavalacandra.

or editor of this collection of fables, according to the colophon

of

the Jeypore MS., was

named Narayana, and

his patron

and publisher was the prince

The sources of this compilation are expressly said (end of the preface, 26. 17 8 ) to be "the Pancatantra and another work." The first part of this statement
borne out by the fact that, out of forty-three fables in the Hitopadeca, twenty-five are found also in the Pancatantra. The latter work, as its name implies, consists of five books while the Hitopadeca is divided into four, whose titles are given in
is
;

the preface, 17 7

book of the Pancatantra answers in its frame-work to the second of the Hitopadeca and the second of the Pancatantra to the first of the Hitopadeca. Five stories from the third book of the Pancatantra, along with seven from the first, are scattered through the last two books of the Hitopadeca. From the fourth book of the Pancatantra only one story, " The ass in the tiger-skin," appears in the Hitopadeca and from the fifth
.

The correspondence

is

as follows.

The

first

book, only three.

It

thus appears that, in the main, only the

first
;

three books of

the Pancatantra were drawn upon by the author of the Hitopadeca and Somadeva, in his Katha-sarit-sagara (chapters 60-64, much of whose substance is from the

Pancatantra,
27.
it

i.-iii.),

has followed a similar course.

What

the " other

ought to be found together

1

work "
if

is

we can hardly say with

entire certainty.
is

the statement of the preface

2
I

accurate at least
i, ii,

In

From

this point the spelling of

proper names

See Preface to his Hitopadeca, p.

Peterson's ed., p. 161
:

v.

Will

no longer he anglicized.

s
I

cf. p. iv, v.

Introduction to
Hitopadkca.

[312]

the eighteen fables of the Hitopadeca which do not occur in the Pancatantra. Had the preface said " other works," the problem would be easier. Thus the story
9, may be traced to the Maha-bharata, and the prototypes of other single stories are doubtless to be found in one and another ancient collection. Professor Peterson 1 thinks that the "other work" is the Kltisara of Kamandaka.

of the

two

giants, iv.

The

identification deserves further study.

28.

The contents

of the Pancatantra have been

made

the subject of one of

the most important contributions to the literary history of the world by the late Professor Benfey. His principal results were published in his Pantschatantra (1859,
see above, p. xviii, no. 8),

and

in his introduction to BickelFs edition of the Kalilag

results.

The latter contains, pages VI-X, a brief resume" of these The summary given by Keith-Falconer (1885, see p. 315) is a systematic and lucid account of the history of the fables, and is the one most to be commended to English-speaking students. Some of the most important items follow. A. The Indian original. In the sixth century of our era, there existed in

und Damnag (1876).

India a Buddhist Sanskrit work, in thirteen chapters, treating of the conduct of princes. 2 Its doctrines were inculcated in the form of beast-fables, or stories in which animals play the part of human beings.
B. This Indian original was translated by a Persian physician named Barzoi, into the Pehlevi, the literary language of Persia, by command of the Sassanian king,

Khosru Anushlrvan, called The Just (531-579 a.d.). Both the Indian original and its Pehlevi version are irrecoverably 29. CI. lost but from the latter were made two very notable translations. The first was into Syriac, made about 570 a.d., and called Kalilag and Damnag after the two jackals, Karataka and Damanaka, who figured prominently in the introduction of the Sanskrit original. A single notice of this version had been preserved in a catalogue of Syriac writings made by Ebed-jesus (died 1318), and published by Assemani at Rome in 1725. A Chaldean bishop, Georgius Ebed-jesus Khayyath, on his way to the ecumenical council in 1870, stumbled upon a manuscript of this Syriac version in the episcopal library at Mardin. Through the mediation of Ignazio Guidi in Home, and by a wonderful combination of lucky accidents and persistent efforts, the existence of " the lost manuscript " was made known to the eager inquirers in Europe, 8 and at last published in text and German translation by Bickell. The second translation from the Pehlevi was the Kalilah and Dim 30. C 2. nah or Fables of Pilpay in Arabic, made by Abd-allah ibn al-Moqaffa, a Persian convert to Islam, who lived under the caliph al-Mansor and died about 760. This version was published, though not in the best recension, by Silvestre de Sacy at Paris in 1816, and an English translation of it was given by the Rev. Wyndham
;

Knatchbull, Oxford, 1819.

According to the Arabic introduction, Dabshelim (deva-garman) was the first king of the Indian Restoration after the fall of the governor appointed by Alexander
1 See his Introduction, p. 29, 43, Notes, p. 3. The Kitisara was edited by Rajendralala Mitra, in the Bibliotheca Indica, vol. iv. 8 Such was Benfey's conclusion. It was questioned by Weber, Indische Streifen, iii. 437. BarJtoi's Pehlevi version (B.) may have been based on everal different works among them a Paficatantra. Indeed, from the second chapter of the Arabic Kalilah

and Dimnah, * The mission of Barzoi (Knatchbull, pages 40-41; cf. Keith-Falconer, p. xxi), and from
'

other evidence (Keith-Falconer, p.

liv f), this is

the

much more probable view. 3 The story of the discovery

in Bickell's book,

is told by Benfey, pages XTT-XXIII, as also in vari-

ous periodicals there cited, p.

XXII

note, e.g.

Lon*

don Academy

for

Aug.

1, 1871.

P3131 L
-I

J (

Intboduction TO HlTOPADK^A.

at the close of his campaign in the Panjab, B.C. 326. When firmly established, Babshelim gave himself over to every wickedness. To reclaim the king, a Brahman philosopher takes up his parable, as did Nathan before David, and at last wins him back to virtue. The wise man is called in Arabic bid-bah x and in Syriac bid-vag. These words are satisfactorily traced by Benfey, through the Pehlevi, to the Sanskrit xidya-pati, master of sciences.* Accordingly, bidbah, which has become Bidpai or Pilpay in our modern books, is not really a proper name, but an appellative, applied to a Chief Pandit or Court-scholar of an Indian prince. The Arabic version is of prime importance, since from it have flowed other versions, which have been of the utmost influence in shaping the literature of the Middle Ages. 31. D. These versions are: 1. The Later Syriac, made in the tenth or eleventh century, edited by Wright, and translated by Keith-Falconer; 2. the Greek one, made about 1080, by Symeon Seth, a Jewish physician 3. the Persian, 4. the Hebrew, ascribed to made some fifty years later, by Nasr Allah of Ghazni Rabbi Joel, and probably made before 1250, and published, with French translation, 5. the old Spanish, made from the Arabic at Paris in 1881, by Joseph Derenbourg; in 1251, and published at Madrid in 1860 by Gayangos. Of the descendants in the fifth degree from the original, only two 32. E. need be mentioned: 3. The Persian Anwdr-i Suhaill or Lights of Canopus,* a simplified recast of Nasr Allah's, made about 1494 by Husain Waiz al-Kashifi. English of this have been published by Eastwick and by Wollaston, see below. translations 4. The Directorium humanae vitae, made from the Hebrew about 1270 by John of Capua, and printed about 1480. From John of Capua's version flowed the famous Book of examples 33. P. of the ancient sages,' Das buck der byspel der alten wysen. It was made at the instance of Duke Eberhard im Bart, whose name and motto, eberhart grap z[u] wirtenberg attempto, appear as an acrostic in the initials of the first sections. It was first printed about 1481, and has since been admirably edited by W. L. Holland used, besides three manuscripts, two printed Holland, Stuttgart, 1860. editions sine loco et anno, and enumerates 17 dated editions that appeared between The 1483 and 1592. Four dated editions appeared at Ulm between 1483 and 1485 great number of editions of the work and their rapid succession are the best proof of its importance as a means of instruction and amusement in the fifteenth and
*
* '

'

sixteenth centuries.

Another offshoot from the Directorium is the Italian version of A. F. Doni, La moral Jilosophia, and printed at Venice 2 in 1552. This is of special interest, because from it came (G) the English translation of Sir Thomas North, London, 1570. It may here be added that La Fontaine, in the second edition of his Fables (1678), which contains eleven books, says 8 that he owed the largest part of his new material (books vii-xi) to Pilpay, the Indian sage. The edition of Henri Regnier (Paris, Hachette, 1883-85, 3 vols.) gives abundant references to the sources of each fable, and is especially to be commended to those who would compare the wellknown French offshoots with the Indian originals.
entitled
1

See Benfey, in Bickell, p. XLIII f. With wood-cuts. Harvard College ha

Avertissemmt prefixed

to

book

vii,

Regnier ii

a copy.

81.

INTRODUCTION TO
HlTOPADJt^A.
34.

[314]
Benfey's investigations
it

From

appears that the truest extant repre-

sentative of the Indian original

the Syriac stands the

for its dignity,

Next to is the Syriac version, Kalilag and Damnag. Buck der Beispiele, which, besides, is in language remarkable strength, and beauty upon this latter version, moreover, are based
;

almost

all

the printed ones previous to 1644.

To

the

German

version almost exclu-

sively, therefore, is

literature
35.

Europe indebted for the wide-spread knowledge of this cycle of from the last part of the fifteenth to the middle of the seventeenth century.
After this account of the direct descendants of the Indian original in the
it

remains to speak of the history of that original in India, and of its Whether Barzoi translated from one work of thirteen chapters (cf. 28) sources. or from several independent works, the fact remains that the originals of all of his sections may be certainly identified on Indian ground save three: 1 five, namely,
Occident,

form the Pancatantra two other sections figure as a supplement to the first book of a later recension of the Pancatantra; and yet other sections, three in number,
;

were recast by Somadeva Somadeva's abstract of these three books shows that they had the same form then as at the time of the Pehlevi translation (570). As representatives of the Indian original, the offshoots of the Pehlevi version surpass even the Indian offshoots. These latter, as respects their truthfulness in reflecting the Indian original, are arranged by Benfey as follows second, the one on first, the recension of the Indian original used by Somadeva which the Southern Pancatantra (of Dubois) is based third, the one from which the Hitopadeca is made and last, the one from which proceed the common Sanskrit
26)

appear in the Maha-bharata. The first three books of the Pancatantra (above,

about 1070 a.d., in his Katha-sarit-sagara, chapters 60-64.

recensions of the Pancatantra.

At the time when Barzoi made his Pehlevi version, Buddhism was already It was not on the decline in India, and Brahmanism regaining its lost supremacy. to be expected on the one hand that the Brahmans would allow a work of such great artistic merit as the original Mirrour for Magistrates to be lost and forgotten, nor, on the other, that they would preserve it without transforming its whole spirit, which was that of fanatical hatred for Brahmanism. They have, therefore, omitted or transformed such parts as showed most Buddhist animus, leaving, however, many
36.

marks uneffaced which betray

doctrine was inculcated

its

Buddhist origin.

In most of its sections a by means of a single fable or story, and only a sparing use was made of inserted apologues. But gradually the means became an end into the main story were inserted others, and others still into these, until the main story became a mere frame, and the result was comparable to a set of Chinese boxes. 2
;

In one other way, too, the original was modified.

37.

Respecting the sources of the Indian original only a general statement

There were current among the Buddhists, fables and parables which can be made. they ascribed to Buddha, and whose sanctity they sought to increase by identifying Hence the the best character in any story with Buddha himself in a former birth. existence of a tales were called Jatakas or Birth-stories/ There is evidence of the collection with that name as early as the Council of Vesali, about 380 B.C. and in
* ;

Of the remaining

three, one is

shown by

its

spirit of deadiy hatred

towards the Brahmans to be the work of Buddhists, and the other two are in Benfey's judgment genuinely Indian.

this arrangement, except

Pedagogical reasons forbade the retention of by way of specimen. Thus

selection ix is
xiv.

boxed

intoviii,

and xv and xvi into

P]

Introduction to Hitopade^a.

the fifth century after Christ the Jatakas were put into the form in which they now appear in the Sutta-pitaka. They are distinguished for quaint humor and gentle
earnestness,

and teach the duty of tender sympathy with animals and even of

courtesy to them.
38.

With

these stories

may

be identified

many

if

not

all

of the

fables of the Hitopadeca.

Greek and Indian fables has been the subject of much discussion. Wagener tried to show that the Greeks derived their apologue! from the Hindus Weber, that the Hindus got many from the Greeks. Correspondences there undoubtedly are; but the difficulty is that the earliest forms of the are irrecoverably which would furnish the only safe basis for comparison fables Aesop and his fables are mentioned by Plato and others as very well known lost. but whether he was a Phrygian, a Jew, or an Egyptian is matter of dispute and even the Mvdia/j.&ot Ala-direiot of Babrius (ca. 100 a.d.), which tradition offers us as the oldest extant collection, are removed some 700 years from the traditional date of The collection on which the common modern fable-books are based was Aesop.
relation of the earliest
;

The

made by the Byzantine monk Maximus Planudes, ca. 1325. At all events, the oldest extant documentary collections of Greeks or of Buddhists are much later than Alexander's invasion and considering the intercourse of
;

the Greeks with India after that event,

directions.

it is

quite possible that the influence and

borrowing were in both We have seen how, under the New Persian Dynasty, and afterward* 39. under the Caliphs, with the spread of Islam, the Indian stories were carried over western Asia and all southern and western Europe. But this is not all. The pious pilgrims to India from China took home with them Buddhist apologues, which were translated into Chinese, and wandered then to Korea and Japan. They have since been translated from Chinese into French by Stanislas Julien (Les Avaddnas, Paris, 1859). Among the Mongols, too, Benfey has discovered many of these apologues; and through the Mongols during their supremacy these stories came to the Slavic peoples, and even to the Finns and Samoyeds. First the titles of some books cited often below. 40. Bibliography.
The Jataka, together with its com[1. Pali.] mentary, being tales of the anterior births of Gotama Buddha. For the first time edited in the original Pali, by V. Fausboll. London, Triibner & Co., 1877-. Buddhist birth stories; or Jataka tales. Translated by T. W. Rhys Davids. London, Triibner & Co., 1880. Vol. 1 (the only one) goes to Jataka 40, It contains very useful Hats of books illustrating the history and migrations of Buddhist tales. Pantschatantra Fiinf Bticher [J8. Sanskrit.] indischer Fabeln, Marchen und Erzahlungen. Aus dera Sanskrit iibersetzt mit Einleitung und Anmerkungen von Theodor Benfey. Leipzig, Brockhaus, 1859. 2 volumes. See p. xviii, no. 8. This work is The fables are cited by the cited as "Benfey." numbers of Benfey and Kosegarten, [3. Old Syriac version.] Kalilag und Damnag. Alte syriscbe Uebersetzung des indischen Fiirstenspiegels. Text und deutsche Uebersetzung von Gustav Bickell. Mit einer Einleitung von Theodor Benfey. Leipzig, Brockhaus, 1876.
:

Calila und Dimna, oder die Fabeln Bidpai's. Ver deutscht von Ph. Wolff. Stuttgart, 1839. 2 vols. [5. Later Syriac version.] Kalilah and Dim. nah or the fables of Bidpai: being an account of their literary history, with an English translation of the later Syriac version of the same, and notes. By Cambridge University I. Or. N. Keith-Falconer. Press, 1885. Price 7 shillings 6 pence. The Anvar-i Suhaili; or, the [6. Persian.] lights of Canopus; being the Persian version of the fables of Pilpay : literally translated into prose and verse. By Edward B. Eastwick. Hertford, 1854. There is another translation by A. N". Wollas-

ton,

[7.

London, 1877. Latin.] Directorium

j

humane

vite

alias

parabojle antiquortl sapient ABy John of Capua. (Sine loco et anno, gothic type, folio, 82 leaves, quaint wood-cuts.) Copy in Harvard College Library. Printed about 1480. Joseph Derenbourg is now pub. lishing a critical edition of this work, with notes,
Paris,
[8.

Vieweg,

1887-.

[4.

Arabic]

of Bidpai.

and Dimna, or the fables Translated from the Arabic. By the

Kalila

alten
land.

German.] Das Buch der Beispiele def Wei sen. Herausgegeben von Dr. W. L. HolStuttgart, 1860.

Rev.

Wyndham

Knatchbull.

Oxford, 1819.

INTRODUCTION TO* HlTOPADE^A. \

41.

T3161 L J
the Indian apologues has often been treated
(

Thb literary history of

1-159), Lancereau

So by
1864,

Silvestre de Sacy, Loiseleur

Deslongchamps, H. H. Wilson
iv.

Works, London,
Miiller

iv.

(in his Pantchatantra, Paris, 1871),

Max

(On the

migration of fables, Chips, London, 1875,

introduction to his
Falconer's account

145-209),

Rhys Davids (Introduction

Keith-

to his translation of the Jatakas, London, 1880), J. Schoenberg (in the very readable

German
is

translation of the Hitopadeca, Vienna, 1884).

on the whole the best ( 40). The French translation of the Hitopadeca by ~&. Lancereau (Paris, Maisonneuve, 1882) is especially useful on account of the full and convenient references to the books where the analogues of the different fables may be found. This book is intended by the citation " Lancereau." The most accessible text edition is that 42. Editions and translations. of Professor Peter Peterson (Bombay, Government Central Book Depot, 1887. Price 1 rupee 10 annas). It contains an introduction most helpful for reading the text The text edition in course. It forms no. xxxiii of the Bombay Sanskrit Series. used most often as a standard of reference is that of Schlegel and Lassen (Bonn,
1829).

A literal English version has been given by Fr. Pincott (London, W. H. Allen, 1880). A cheap reprint of Wilkins's translation appeared in Henry Morley's Universal Library
43.

(London and New York, Routledge, 1885). Metres. Aside from the common loka see p.

300, 21

there occur

book several other metres requiring description. The following five are i.e. the stanza consists of one metrical scheme four times repeated* monoschematic The first two are simple and natural iambic-choriambic rhythms and are common in The name vasanta-tilaka means 'Grace of the spring-time'; malinl, the Veda. rathoddhata seems to mean Car-proud.* Garlanded
in this

'

a.
b.

lsjJ*\\j\j\\j\j
tjL\j\sj-yjJL\Kj\j

jagati, 22**.

tristubh, 26*.

C.

_i

v^i

U v/wU wi |wi-

vasanta-tilaka, 18 14 f 268

A
c.

'5yjv\6vv\^ViKj\\j\

malini, 22",

/uiUvv^lv^uji

rathoddhata, 66".

The tristubh is simply a catalectic form of the jagati; but the catalexis gives the new cadence a trochaic effect instead of iambic. The rhythm of the vasanta-tilaka is The rathoddhata is essentially similar closely analogous to that of the tristubh.
to a jagati without its anacrusis.
44.

arya metre is based on the number of morae not on the number of syllables. See Whitney, 76-79. A light syllable counts as one mora; a heavy syllable, as two. In general, the arya-foot consists of four morae. These appear either as two heavy syllables, or with

The

Thus*

^w vw

one heavy one at the beginning or at the middle or at the end, or as ww four light syllables. In each half-stanza, a caesura occurs at the end of ^ tne third foot, and the eighth or last foot of each half-stanza is catalectic. The sixth foot of the first half-stanza must be an amphibrach, \j v^, and that

[317]
of the second

Notes to
PAGJSlf.

must be a

single light syllable.

.

No odd foot may

is

be an amphibrach.

The metre

occurs at 26 8 and 56 5 to 56 10

The scheme

w
\j

Applying this scheme, for example, to 56 5" 6 we have, with the proper resolutions
,

v->w

w
Buddhist books
it is
' '

w uu

called Patali-gama,

Wilson thinks Trumpet-flower Village/ Line 16. Selection II, Preface and intro- Patali-putra is a mere corruption of Pataliduction to the Hitopadeca. U.f. samskrta_ pura, Trumpet-flower City/ This certainly ukti, cultivated expression/ accords well with the K/usumo-pulo (Skt. 17. See vlda. ca belongs to nitiv-. Kusuma-pura, Flower-City ') of the Chinese 19. grh-, 956*. -iva, as if.' -Join Buddhist pilgrims see Beal, jSi-yu~ki ii.83' *

Notes to Page 16.

mrt- w. grh-.

85.

The

Katha-sarit-sagara (chap,

iii.)

gives

a legend telling

how

the town was founded

Notes to Page 17.

1.

'Just wisdom

(is)

the best thing,

by a king Putraka and his wife Pataljthey This is perhaps an invention suggested by
the corrupted form.

say' (Vah).
2.
'

By

reason of ' the qualities denoted

.

The

site

of P.

is

discussed at length in

by the three ablatives, 291 a Cunningham's Archaeological Survey of India ' The knowledge (of) weapons 3. and the Reports, viii.1-34 and Note prefixed to the knowledge (of) books (are) two kinds-of- vol. See also Journ. As. Soc. of Bengal, knowledge (for acquisition =) that one may xiv. 1 137f, with map. acquire.' 10. Divide thus, sarva-svamiguna not The first (is) for laughter is ridicu- sarvasvami-guna upeta, Vi +upa. King S. 4.
; '

lous/

This dative

is
.

explained at 287 mid.

similar uses 17 15 , 20 M

Vdr+a.

5-6. U.f. yad nave na anyatha tad iha. ' Since ornamentation put upon an unburned dish does not change, therefore

need not be regarded as a historical person. 11. cugrava, Vcru, 793a, 800b. 12-13. Construe yasya na asti (see
\/las2)
(asti)
:

(jastram,

-ucchedi and
to

andha eva (see dargakam

^as-,

this) sas

are attriin

to

children (297a)
i.e.

niti

is

communicated butive adjectives

apposition w. as-.
'

and

loc- is

etc./

as one decorates a dish before burn-

ing

have the result permanent, One by itself, even (api), is harmful 15. so worldly wisdom should be taught to chil- (17%.) ; but how much more (kim4) all four dren while they are still young. Cf Horace, together Epist. i.2.67-70. -See iha. 16-17. See iti 2 and akarnaya. 'The 8. U.f tatha anyasmat granthat. 7-8. king, distressed (udvignamanas, 418) by the
it,

in order to

'Friend-acquisition

is

delineated (by the

shaster-neglect (-ananusthanena) of his (at-

author) drawing (his materials) from

manas)
1308 2 )
18.

sons,

who

did not study books (see

See page 311, 26.

9.

The Ramayana
(iii.

( i.

36-44 == 37-45) and

tell

See lkal.
\

'What
i.e.

profit (is

there)

MBh.

chap's 106-109)

why and how

with a son born,

in the birth of a son,

Bh. brought the Ganges down from heaven. See also M. Williams, Indian Wisdom, p. 363.

who

Observe

the use of the ppl. where

:

we

'Town

having P. as name/ 1302.

In

use a verbal ncun

this is

common

in San-

JJOTBS TO Page 17.

[318]

Bkrit, e.g. 17 22,

25^

382s, and also in Latin,

if it is to be,

then

it will

not be otherwise*

e.g. post conditam urbem.

the do-nothing argument or ignava ratio.

See ced: na, if it belonged to the protasis, 20. 'Of (the three,) an unborn (i.e. no would precede ced. son at all), a dead one, and (1253a) a fool, remedy, embraced-in-the 10. 'This ' see 2vara. See ca5. words (=iti) " What otherwise/' why ? ' 21. U.f. duhkhakarau (supply stas) is it not drunk s/lpa, 770b. Lines 9-10 are in apposition w. yad (end idyau. 22. See ca3. -jato, lit. '(is) born'; of 8), and contain the "sloth-talk" conpregnantly, 'is born in reality or to some demned in line 11. noble purpose/ 12. ' One should not give up his exertion (udyogam), thinking, "Fate (will do or preNotes to Page 18. vent all)/"
is

19 b

the answer to 19*.

1.

65

Respecting the metempsychosis, see va marks the rheto 68 s and notes.

14.

U.f.

Metre, vasanta-tilaka, p. 316, 43. upa^eti laksmis.

.

an objec16. Vhan+ni, 992 2 -kuru, 714. -atmajayate, lit. 'is born/ has the force of a possessive of the second tor's statement. Vjan, refers to the mere physical fact of person here cf atman3. issuing from the womb. 17- The loc. absolute expresses one contorical question as a rejoinder to
:
.

Render the proverb: 'He (alone) is dition, and yadi na sidhyati a second. born in reality, by whose birth (see 17 18 sr.) 20-21. The collective result of a man's his family attains to distinction or (if you words and thoughts and deeds is his karobject to that), who, in the circling round of man this alone exists after death and is a
:
:

when dead, does not come out of powerful determinant of his course True, every one does next birth. kuryat, cf. 25 21 n. some womb again ? K) issue but the fact by itself has no noble 23. suptasya, 954b.
existence,
'

in the

significance.

The

entire point lies in the antithesis

Notes to Page 19.

between the

1. See tavant2. pregnant uses of a word U.f. kim cid na. sense of jato. Such 2. See tavant2. are common in gnomic poetry so 21 28, 22 5 3. kar-, made (959) from the past pass, The best thing is one good son ; but ppl -f the caws, of Vlkr, 1051 3 2. asti kag cid, (ca5) not with even hundreds of fools (is 4. See Vcru3 and 770a.
:
.

mg

of jayate and the pregnant

'

any profit).' The harsh and condemnable

there

ellipsis
is

though
clear

'is

there anyone

'

see yal.

made

by

5. 17 16
.

putranam

limits

punarjanma.

Cf.

such phrases as that at 17 18 and the others

under lka 1. 7. dhatte, Vldha9, 668. 9. hiyate, cf. piyate, 1810 and n. 3 b Supply tamo hanyate. 4* Seeta3. For gen., 296b. -'Though Long cpd is analyzed 11. See atral. born (of whomsoever =) of humble parent- at 1248 2 Visnucarman, if not the name of a real age/ Note the puns in vanga- person, is chosen as a reminder of the synon* 5. See vlkr6. vicuddhas and nirgunas, which words thus ymous Visnugupta, an epithet of Canakya,
. .

stand in covert and playful contrast w. yasya

the wise and

famous minister of Candra-

tasya prasutas and gunavan. 6. U.f. na adhita (see Vi+adhi) etasu. vidvans. See go. \/sad2. 7. See

gupta = ^avdpoKvirros or ^avdpdfcoTTos. See Benfey, Pantch. i.31, and Bohtlingk, Indische Spriiche, 2d ed., no. 7061. Cf above, p. 311,
.

8 end.
9.
'

Passives, 770c, 769.

U.f. yad 24.

13. U.f. tad, 161.
14.
U.f.

ca ucyate, explained under ya2.

What

is

not to be, that will not be

-Explained VgakAL na adravye. nihita, 954c.

[319]
15. Pass, of caus. of v'path, 1052a. 16. U.f.

Notes to
PAGBjJl.

asmin

(208) tu

na apatyam.

Notes to Page 21.

/

20. U.f. -sangat, 'by sticking to

291 2
.

Note how Brahmans are distinguished from men so 95 1 U.f. -vadhat me, from
1.
:

'

22. 'You (are) an authority for / my killing because I killed,' 23. For gen., 297a. sam-arpitavan, 2. Another me need not be expressed with like karitavan, 19 3 n. Vr+sam, 1042d. putraa and daras whose they are is clear from nirvano 'smi. Notes to Page 3. upadistas: the upadeca consisted of

2C

2.

'

By way

of introduction/

the three words

marked by

iti.

3. 5.

SeeVgam2.

4. U.f. -upadeat,
(his)

'in accordance with

'Tale of the crow, tortoise, and so forth' (-adi2), not given in this Reader.

advice/ 291.

Vstu +pra

7 70a )

cf
The

5.

katham
See

na,
:

sc.

asmi.

prastava.

6. Cpd, 1253a
7.
iti 3.

2d member, adhyayana.

-"The
is

noble

eight-fold

8.

Selection

III.

old tiger and the

i.,

traveller.

Hitopadeca, book
this tale is

fable 2.

(astavidha) path"
topic.

a favorite Buddhist

The motif of

feline hypocrisy

"

Buddha defines it in the famous Sermon at Benares." See smrta3.

8.

(whether of tiger or of cat), and appears again in selection v., as also in Pancatantra, iii.2, Kalilag und Damnag, p. 65f, MBh.v.
160.15-43 = 5421-49, Jataka,
Cf. 21 28 *.
i.

See

tatra 1

'

among

those

(eight

things).*

9.

U.f na a-mahatmasu, emphatic

.

litotes.

p. 460, no. 128.

10. U.f. ca etavan, 206.

See gata4.

-Seetatha4. -'The " vyaghro aham, namely, the Pigeon-king, who common saying, khadati w
11-12. Seeya5.
.'

tells

this

story to dissuade his followers

rice with

is

from taking the

baited.

which a snare was

eka3.

13-14.

carann, 210. See

The pramanaya.
.

Third word is kuttanim. See -Cow-slaying' is a heinous

ablution and sacred grass were intended as

offence (64 8 ), coordinated with man-slaying,

outward symbols of inward piety. A pre- 21 1 dvija's 'second or spiritual (61 16 ) tender to virtue is called one who acts like birth ' is when he is invested with the sacred a cat/ see Manu iv.195. girdle, Manu ii.169. 11. Observe the impersonal construction 'The world keeps on in the old ruts, (999), which will now be extremely fre- and does not, in a question of right, take as quent. Logical subject in instr., 282. See authority a bawd who gives good advice as Vkrs+a and Vloc+a. (quickly as it does) a Brahman, even if he asminn, 210. 12. See kim4. People heed the social be a cow-killer.' a 13 In getting even a desirable (object) position of the adviser rather than the real from an undesirable (source) e.g. brace- character of the adviser or the intrinsic let from tiger. value of the advice. 14. Observe caesura and exact order of 15. adhitani, Vi+adhi cf 20 n N. 4 original. mrtyave, (is) deadly/ 17 n. So (is) food (in = ) to a hungry man.' 16b 16-17. Nothing venture, nothing have. 17. 'To a poor man (304a) is given a Join na w. pacyati (16). Both gerund- fruitful gift/ i.e. fruitful is the gift given to a clauses are conditional. poor man cf. 22* and St. Luke vi.33-35. 18. U.f. tad. -See tavant3a. Observe that the logically important idea 19. pra-sarya, 1051 and 6 is often put in a grammatically subordinate 20. U.f. prak eva, * formerly/ w. em- word, phasis: eva, as much as to say, 'not now, 18. See atman3 and Vlis+abhi. Cf. of course* preliminary hint at a general Dhammapada, stanza 129, and SBE. x.36. reformation of character. 20. Note the use or the omission of ca
'
.

'

'

'

'

NOTES TO Pagi 31.

/
\

[320]
:

according to the convenience of the metre

to 2218, 26L2,
324,5.

frequent ablutions that the elephants were

.

very religiously minded. Cf 366 n. 16. 'Knowledge, without action (to corLines 18-21 are positive forms of the / Golden Rule cf St. Luke vi.31 interesting respond), is a burden, like = 17. Explained under yad2. negative forms appear at MBh.v.39.72-73
:
*
.

1517-18, at the beginning of the Aidaxh v&v

18. Use of ca, 21 20 n.

as if

Instead of -pani-

dddcKa &iroffT6\avi in the

zv. 23, Legge's edition,

Confucian Analects nam, we have, for sake of metre, -paninam,

and in the Babylonian

iva
:

from -panin.
See eva.
loc.

Talmud
the rest. the
first

(Story of Hillel).

19.
similarly
loc.

Note

that the gen. and

22. matrvat

mataram

here express the same relation.

So the

The

accusatives are objects of

dat.

and

above, lines 4-5.

'

20. Viks+pari, are considered ' (namely, pacyati (Vlpac6). 23. Second pagyati, pregnantly, cf. 18*n. by wise people) = should be considered': This proverb, along with the one quoted so Malavika i.17, karana-kopas, 'are (only) by the cat at 29 5 , is quoted in substance by cause-angry ' = ' should not be angry with'

the hypocritical cat in the tale of the

as

'

Cat out a cause/

Cf. 41 13 n.

Judge/ Kalilag,

p. 66.

Cf 20
.

n.

21. Vi+ati, 992.

See guna2, and

p. 316, 43.

note

the difference between that and svabhava.

Notes to Page 22.

2*>.

22. Metre, malini,

U.f.

pra-yaccha (747) Icvare, 304a.

3. See

lka 1.

The
v.31.

idea

is

identical with

that in St.

4. (999) iti, with the thought "It ought to be given (impers.), i.e. giving is a duty." 5*. Words used pregnantly, cf. 18 a N. 6. Vgrah+prati, 722 end. 7. U.f. yavat asau (= panthas) tavat *ni-magnas (\fmajj). 9. See atasl. Vstha+ud, 233a, caus.
'

Luke datavyam

Notes to Page 23.

1.

'Even

yonder
22)

(asau)
is

moon

(sky-

wandering,

etc., p.

eclipsed (grasyate)

The demon Rahu

The Sun and Moon betrayed him to Visnu, who cut off his head. The head, grown immortal, avenges itself on Sun and Moon by swallowing them
drink of immortality
cf.

got a part of the

32 12 n.

at times.

Cf. introd. to selection xl.

is

1042d.
11. Metre, jagati, p. 316, 43. -'The fact that " He reads the law-books " is not
'

2.

'

Who

able to wipe out (Vunch)

The Hindus thought that every

one's destiny

Like enough the sutures a ground for a judgment that the reader to human eye. he man or tiger has a good and harm- of the skull, which look very similar to the be

was written on his brow, although invisible

less nature.

written characters of

some Indian alphabets,

Now-a-days, writing

13.
is

'

Just the inherent nature here (atra)

gave

rise to this belief.

materials are placed beside the new-born babe in the lying-in room, in order that 14. 'as by nature cows' (361c) milk is Vidhatr may write the child's destiny on its Religious study will not change forehead. See Shib Chunder Bose, The sweet.' the bad inborn nature of a man or a tiger Hindoos as they are, 2d ed., p. 25. any more than sugar would turn sour milk 4. Selection IV. The deer and the crow, back into sweet milk again. Compare lines and the jackal. Hitopadeca, book i., fable 20-21.

the surpassingly predominant thing (Vric

-f ati) so

15.

'

Of those having uncontrolled

(religious) action
i.e.

senses

3.

In
;

the Indian fables, the jackal plays

and mind, the

is

like the

the role which the fox plays in the Eurosee Pane,

bathing of elephants/
of character.

is

mere external pean

from their
5.

book

Hi.,

stanza 73 ed. Kose-

action and without significance as an index

garten,

One might

infer

Bombay. bhxamyan, 763.

ed.

76

[321]
7. U.f. etad.

Notes to Page 25.

object

bhavatu,

see this

under
of

18. U.f. baddhaa, 160.

mam,

Vbhu.
8.
'I'll first

tratum.

Join

itas

(=asmat) with
'

get his confidence/

upa-srtya, 992.
11. a-sadya, grd of cans,

-U.f. vyadha-pacat. 19. (ko) mitrad anyas, who other than

my

friend =

who but

him.'

See 20. U.f. a-gatya upa-sthitas. denom. v'phala. 17-18. 'This (ayam) is the jackal, (who 21-22. U.f. etasya ( = mrgasya) utkrt is) come seeking (icchann) / yamanasya (Vkrt) mansa^asrg-anuliptani 19. See vyuj5. asthini (431) may a 20. (Is) not to be given to any one (gen. 23. Vlas+ud, cf. 162. -chinddhi,Vchid, 297a) whose 689. -See tavant3b. 21. The story which is announced in this Notes to Page 25. line, and which the crow tells to serve as the " example " to the saw of line 20, is inserted jamyat (730, 721 2. U.f. one may in the original between this line and ity recognize '), yuddhe curam, rne cucim. akarnya (24 1 ), but is here taken out for the 3. bharyam, 'a true wife,' one who has sake of continuity and given separately as really taken her husband "for richer for selection v. cf p. 29 end. V2ksi. poorer.'*
adhuna etc., explained at 999. 13. astam gate etc., loc. absolute.
12.

'

4-5.

A friend

in need (as well as in joy)

Notes to Page 24.

1.
iti

is

a friend indeed.

refers to the story in selection v.

6-7.

'Firm-bond-bound indeed (see ta'

mrgasya, subjective gen. w. vant 5) is this deer/ The jackal thought' U.f. bhavan api, 'you (= the this he did not say it aloud. -dargana-.
crow) too
'

Vah.

no

less

than I (the jackal) now.

3)

adya yavat (see yavant etasya (= mrgasya) sneha_anuvrttis.

2-3.
U.f.

Properly, the 7. -nirmitas, vlma+nis. Hindus designated the days as first, second,
third,
tithi.
etc.

of the lunar half-month

see

5. Ppl. of V2as+nia forms possessive cpd

For the

(comparatively

modern)

w. padape, see 1299.

6.
'

U.f.
is

dece, 133.

names
*

of the days as governed successively

i.e.

our week) by the seven planets, / only the small-minded take into account see JAOS. vi.176-7. or stop to ask whether or not a man belongs cf the ecclesiastical 8. etan = pa^an

"

ayam

va"

the

ganana

of

(like those of

to their

own party

or race.

prohibition of

meat on Fridays.

End,
*

see

7.

See eva.

The

proverb expresses a vmanl.

9.
U.f.

truth that underlies the doctrine of freetrade.

yad tvaya ucyate, tad

I'll

'

what

you

say, that

do.'

4 15n.) 10. sthiyatam, see Vstha3; imv. pass., ava-lokya, itas tatas anv-isya, tathavidh770b, used impers., 999. Let all remain in am drstva, uvaca. Note how the gerunds one place, enjoying pleasure by means of mark each the end of its clause so 26 16 familiar conversations.' 12. avadhirita-, under the denom. s'ava11. 'No one is any one's friend, no one dhiraya. This is the result of rejected any one's foe i.e. by nature we must friend-words = (17 18 n.) of rejecting them.' have actual dealings (vyavahara) with each His trouble is near ' (Vldha+sam-ni). 15.
11.
U.f.
(cf.
*
; .

Ikal) anena (501) ut-. Join anu-bhavadbhis (741) w. sarvais.

9. U.f.
(see

kim

10.

See sthita 4,

mrgam anagatam

'

'

'The fact that "I've done no etasmin eva vanaw ekade5e = wrong " that is not a ground of confidence (see 1316) etasya eva vanasya ekadege, cf. (cf. 22H); f or t h er e is (V2vid3), from the 33%. malicious, danger even for the good:' al16. tatha sati, read 303b 4 and cf Vlas3. though having done to the bad no wrong
14. U.f.

other to bring out the friendship or enmity.

18-19.

Notes to Page 25.

calling for revenge

[322]

they might

fairly ex-

pect to be

let alone.

21. Vvrj, 'one should shun'

definite
:

subject

in-

22-23. See di+ud. 'The jackal was killed by the farmer, throwing the cudgel at him in anger.'

this

is

very common, when the 3d

;

pers. optative is used

e.g.

18 21 , 26a , 30 17 .

Notes to Page 27.

1-2.
earth,
'

One reaps the

fruit

right here on
*,

(with
i.e.

Notes to Page 26.

1-2. Metre, tristubh, p. 316, 43.

after three
later.

(or)

three

days,'

sooner or

use of ca

-Note
pass,

3.

In the original^ the fables always begin

is

cf.

21 20 n.

vlap+sam,
668.

with the moral, which

tory words,

then repeated at the

ppl. of caus.

See crad and

2 b,
'

The
See

end, in abbreviated form, with the introduc'

four genitives refer to arthinam.

Therefore

I say.'
10 -33 7
.

This arrange-

kim3.

Line
1
'

Is there a to-be-practisedi.e.

ment
4.

is

retained, e.g., 32

deceit of the needy,

ought they to be

deceived

See 1181a end. 5. 'Trap-caught (from the jackal, 291=)

his plots.'

3-4. Metre, arya,

p. 316, 44.

perpetrates wrong upon (loc.)

*.'

Who U.f.
'

by

a-satyasamdham.
5. See 2sama end, and 2521 n.
6.
7.
U.f.
2.

bhag-, voc. s.fem. kar-, see Vlkr, caus.

:

6.

birdlings,

Selection V. The blind vulture, the and the cat. Hitopadeca, book i.,

fable
see calb end.

4.

Cf. 20

n.,

21 23 n.
is

ca angaras
'

The

Vulture-peak, Pali Gijjhakiita,

more
8.

atha va = or rather, to express myself near Rajagrha, and famous as a sojourn of this (iyam) is the way Buddha. to the point, (sthitis) of scoundrels.' 7. 'From the evil issue of fate = as hard

Metre, vasanta-tilaka, p. 316, 43. fate would have it.' 9. In your ear pleasantly something 8. Instr., 280 end.
*

beautiful he gently

hums

(Vru).'

9. U.f. sva^aharat.

See lka 2d and

10.

12.

Gerund of Vrupaya+ni. 1260. -Vlda, 668. Anacoluthon: 'a scoundrel, though 10. Use of inf., 981 8
pleasant things, that
is

(see ca 6) saying

11.

U.f.

tarn a-yantam, 619.

5'

not a ground of confidence (= 'a scoundrel may say ; but

25 18b

'

i.e.

12.

See lidam near end: 'Ws

the idea
is,

outos

that's

no epXCTCu;'
14. U.f. api
:

reason for trusting him.'

14. U.f. laguda-hastas (1303
2
)

'To say nothing

tarn

of

my

disappointment at not getting the

birds to eat, I'm so very near the

agacchan
16.

ava-.

young

Note how vulture that even escape is impossible.' the three gerunds mark each the end of its 15. Same phrase at 238 See Vstha4. clause cf 25 u n. 17. U.f. duram apasara (classical pres. imv. v/sr+apa) no ced, han- (163). 17. utthaya, 233a gerund. 17-18. *The deer waited just so as the 20. Is any one ever punished (or) honcrow said.' ored on account of mere rank ?
See Vdr^+sam and vlpr.
. :
.

'

18.

U.f. haraa^utphttlla-locanena,

'

hav-

ing joy-expanded eyes, his eyes wide open

Notes to Page 28.

2. 3.

with joy.'
19.

The lunar penance

U.f.

is

described 655-8 .
see

asau = the farmer. 19-20. Note the position of the gerunds

acaran
(

tisthami,

Vstha4.

as a help to the correct phrasing.

.

U.f. yusman vulture, respectful plu dharma-jnanaral) object of stuvanti.

'

ratan, see Vram3. 20. U.f bandhanat, 290 not ace. 5-6. And you 21. 'The farmer having withdrawn,' Vi+
;

(it

seems, are) such (eta-

antar.

drcas, q.v.) a jurisconsult that

you (have)

[323]
undertaken
guest
6.
!

Notes to Page 30.

(Vyam + ud)
(see

to

slay

me

sorrow (of

a=)

in a

man

arises at
:

by

this f orming-of-a-conception

'
'

we should

forward expect tad-anumanena as cpd, by forming here On the duty of hospitality, see Manu a conception of this (sorrow).' If we will think how we should feel if we were in our iii. 99f Vir + sani-ud. 7. 'To an enemy (arau, 304) even, enemy's place and about to die, it is possible should be shown.' So Plautus says, Trin. that we may spare even his life. kah kuryat 679 and Rud. 438, that one does not withhold 11-12. Vlpr+pra, 770c. fire and water even from a foe. (714), rhetorical question, cf. 18%. chettum api ag13. vi-cvasya, grd of caus., 1051 and 8 8. U.f. na up-, even *, tais vi-lapadbhis. 15. U.f. yesam fin the case of one =) from one come to hew *.' -U.f. kotarat. ^t) down 16. N/rabh, 160. 10 b * And joyous or kind (sunrta, as adj., 18. -asthini, 431. -U.f. "anena ( = omitted in vocab.) words as a fourth thing.' grdhrena) eva khaditas" iti nigcitya, 11. U.f. na uc-, Vchid+ud, 202. V3ci+nis. 21-22. The story winds up with the dis13b See v/gam+abhy-a, and guru3. 19 14. Render loc. by towards.' -Cf. 21 tich given p. 23 end, cf. n. 15. cand-, loc. as in 28 8 Notes to Page 30. 16-17. yasya limits grhat and refers to tasmai (and to a tasmat, understood w. 1. Selection VI. The ass, the dog, and
U.f. esas

etad)

refers

'

irdayaj.
955c.

sa = atithis. dat-tva,
v'gaml.
'

991

cf.

the thief.

Hitopadeca, book

ii.,

fable

3.

See

Weber
.

thinks that the attribution of stupid-

21. First evam,

the head

so/ namely as at 27 17

ity to the ass in the Sanskrit fables is

wholly
in-

21-22. Touching the

feet (Nalaxxiv.) or

un-Indian and due to foreign (western)

fluences.

(Manu

viii.114)

was a kind of ordeal

used in solemn asseverations in order to call aha, 801a. 4. cvanam, 427. down harm on the one touched in case of tavant5. See iti2b.
falsehood
fable 11
;

See
.

at Hitopadeca, p. 122 5

= book

iv.,

5.
6.

See V3gr and 1020, and cf 30 16

.

(cf.

Pane, book

i.,

fable 11), touch-

ing the ground and ears seems to be a sign

of detestation for a suggestion just made.

mama, read mama.

7.
limits grha-,

Bohtlingk's suggestion;

MSS.

See yatha7.

j an a si, 730. etasya = rajakasya)

(

Here the touching seems to partake of both

significations.

tena.

1316. See yatas2: See Vlvr+nis.

correl.

23. U.f. -ragena idam sayitam, vsa.

adhy-ava-

8.

Second

mama

(gen., 297a)

depends on

-dane, 1316.

12. U.f. sam-bhavayet (caus. ) yas tu kar-,

Notes to Page 20.

1-2. U.f.
iti

who honors them

i.e.

(only) in the time for

atra aika-

see atral.

'

The

action,

waits

till

he

is in

a strait before

law-books, though contradicting (Vvad+vi)

*

he treats them
13.

well.'

have unanimity on
:

this point,
is

paramo dharmas " ahinsa virtue among Buddhists.

'
:

SeeVgri+a. Caesura here divides a a cardinal cpd; this is very unusual.

"ahinsa

15. U.f. papiyan (208,464)

17^-18.
virtue,

tyam

(sc. asi).

See ya3. 3. See nivrtta. 4. svarga- for lingual n, see 193.

5.
*

16. Explained under yatha6.

There
:

is

just

one
18
;

friend,

25

21 n.

U.1 sevayet, subject indef., cf. -U.f. a-mayaya. -19. Readso'tiva.

who

'

cf 63 13 n.
.

and

also 21 23 n.

6. U.f.

sarvam anyad hi

(163) 'for all

anger at
1070)

20. U.f. -kopat, abl. 291. 'Because of , he got up (992) and beat (s/tad,
*
*

else' (but virtue).

7-8. See ya6, 2antara3, and Vmuc+vi. 22 and 31 1 U.f. para w adhikara9-10. Seeiti2aandcakya3. -Lit. 'What -icchaya. See Vsad+vi.
.

Notes to Page 31.

*
i

[324]
Buch der
Beispiele, p. 35*, 36".

Notes to Page 31.

2.

Benfey,

i.167 f ; ii.57.

Lancereau, p. 332.
* * *

U.f. kasmin cid tarau apatyani Selection VII. The lion, the mouse, and the cat. Hitopadeca, book ii., fable 4. Notes to Page 32. 3. See Vlgl+adhi, 629, and 619. By a tree-hollow-abiding-black-serpent' -4-5. 'Not 1. 4. buddhva, 991, 160. \' see \/stha+ava. catching the hole-hidden mouse 2. tyajyatam, 771.4. 6. U.f. bhavet yas tu, vikramat na Who is a *, he is not subdued by might/ 3. U.f. tavat avayos (491) see kada. lit. 4-5. U.f. bhrtyas ca ut-. ca, cf. 21 2t> *r. with a play on the name of the lion. 8-9. Note position of gerunds, each mark- mrtyus is predicate. See eva. A cat was kept 6. etasya = sarpasya. ing the end of its clause. 7. sodhas, Vsah, 954, 222 s , 224b. -aha, by him (tena), reflecting, going, (dhrtas) mansa_adi- 801a. anena, 501. satisfying, bringing.' 9. See alam w. instr. anaya, 501. ahara, * flesh-etc.-f ood.' 10. Knowledge is power. * Whose is wit, 9 end. U.f. tad-bhayat, from fear of it might is his but of a witless one, whence is (i.e. the cat).' 10. \sr-rnis, Epic present, 734. U.f.asau. the might ? ' Kepeated at the end, 337 as a quod erat demonstrandum. 13. U.f. samcaran, 208.
' *
*

*,

'

'

'

11. Just as before (23 21 see n.), this line See kada end. n N. -U.f. tada (correl. of announces the tale which serves as an 15. See 17 the gen. " example " to the aphorism of line 10. yada) upayoga^abhavat tasya depends (297a) on -dane (1316) ; cf. 30 8 n. 12. Selection IX. The lion, the old hare, 18. 'A servant, making (=if he made) , would be or fare (syat, 636) like LV and the well. Hitopadeca, book ii., fable

14.

11.

See 31iV
ix.

19.

Selection VIII.

The

crows
ii.,

and

Selection

answers to Pancatantra,

the serpent.
It is told

Hitopadeca, book

fable 10.

by Damanaka to Karataka (see and into it is inserted the story of the lion, the old hare, and the well (selection ix., see 32 12n.), told by the crow to the
p. 312, 29),

book i., fable 8. The Buddhist version, the Banyan Deer Jataka, has deep moral significance
sacrifice

as showing the beauty of self-

things, both great

is

crow-heiii

and the excellence of loving "all and small." This Jataka mentioned by name and illustrated on the

Selection

viii.

book i., fable 6, by Damanaka.

answers to Paiicatantra, bas-reliefs of the tope or Stupa of Bharhut, which is told in like manner Cunningham, plate xxv, dating from 200

He makes

the crow and

B.C. or earlier.

In the Sanskrit forms, the

crow-hen ask a jackal for advice, and the Jataka has developed into a simple story latter tells them the inserted story of the that shows how the weak animals get the heron, the fishes, and the crab (= selection better of a powerful tyrant, not by force, Damanaka then finishes his story but by cunning. Somadeva gives the story xviii.).

about the crows (= selection viii.), and fur- at lx.91-107. Compare further Pali. Jataka, no. 12: translation, i. ther enforces its moral by the story of the
iion (selection ix.).
viii.

p. 205.

The

motif of selection
xvi.,

is

analogous to that of selection

cf.

39 8 n.

few references for further

Kalilag, p. 14. Arabic. Kalila. Knatchbull, p. 117. Later Syriac version, p. 27. Anvar-i Suhaill, book i., story 14.

Old Syriac version.

Wolff,

i.46.

comparison

Old Syriac version. Kalilag, p. 12, 13. The first three phrases of this line (12) Arabic. Knatchbull, p. 113, 115. Wolff, i.40, 44. Later Syriac version, p. 23-26. are specimens of the regular conventional Anvar-i Suhaili, book i., story 11. way of introducing the fables. mythDirectorium, Cap. II,, p. 7 and p. 9 of signature c.

Directorium, Cap. II., p. 10 of signature Buch der Beispiele, p. 37 1 . Benfey, i. 179; ii.62. Lancereau, p. 333.

c.

The

[325]
ical

j (

NOTIS TO Page 34.

as a churning-stick

mount Mandara was used by the gods This story corresponds to Pancatantra, when they churned the book i., fable 18, which is itself only a sub-

23*n.

ocean to get the drink of immortality In this book, a real hill may be
tended, namely Mandara, a
little

cf,

sidiary

form of fable
lx.

17.

This latter

is

given

in-

by Somadeva
(vol.

205-210.

Compare Jataka,

south of no. 321

iii.),

and further
1.

Bhagalpur, on the Ganges, east of Magadha. 14. See \/dha+vi5 and \/as3. Note that
the gerund krtva goes with the logical subject of the sentence. 15.
17.

See vjna+vi,
'

caus.,

and 1042d2
*

If that

is

agreeable to you

Old Syriac version. Kalilag, p. 28. Arabic. Kalila. Knatchbull, p. 150. Wolff, Later Syriac version, p. 55. Anvar-i SuhaiH, book i., story 24. Directorium, Cap. II., p. 1, 2 of signature B. Buch der Beispiele, p. 55 13 Benfey, i.269-271 ; ii.112 and 111.
.

i.

19. 'In the interior of constructed (Vina See hetu, ced, lkal, and anu- +nis) nests.' naya. "I would put on my good be20. 'The sky being covered (a-vrte) with havior, if I thought I had any chance of cloud- veils, as it were with dark-garments,

18. Vklp+upa, caus.

See

Vas3.

20-21.

my

life."

Notes to Page 33.

apa-raddhas (v/radh) dhrtas See 2antara 4. agre. 2. Note use of ace. w. caus., to cause my master to know * so mam, next line.
1.

Notes to Page 34.

*

U.f.

1-2.

U.f.

kampamanan
it

avasthitan (203) cftartan -, 'by the birds, seeing

* : *

'

was
'

said.'

We have constructed nests with straws 3. brought hither (-ahrtais) by the beakand 264 3 merely* (see matra2, and references). 5. U.f. "payatu svami" iti uktva. 4. 'Endowed with hands, feet, and so tasmin kupa-jale= tasya kupasya jale, forth (see adi 2), why are you in distress cf. 24 14n. tasya ( sinhasya) eva, *his (s/sad+ava)?
:

4.

tam=sinham.
.

grhitva, see v'grahl,

own/
from caus. U.f. asau ( sinhas) darpa_a-dhmatas (Vdham) tasya (= pratibimbasya) upari ('upon') \ 7-8. Therefore I say (the proverb) having yasya buddhir balam tasya as its
6.

darg-, 959,

6. U.f. tavat (see tavant3) vrstes upacamas, now there is a stopping of the rain/ Better perhaps, without the punctuationbar after bhavatu: 'So let there be for a
'

while a stopping of the rain/

i.e.

wait

till

the rain stops a bit and we'll see about it/

8.

beginning/ 32 10 n.
9.

See ity-adi.
cf.

bhagnas,

Vbhafij, 957c.

U.f. andani
:

The main
is

story of the crows and the

:

ca adhas.
10- U.f. vidvan eva upa-

serpent

here resumed

31 19 n.
992.

caesura

na

10. See \/sad+a.

11.

a-gatya,

avidvan
11.

tu.

vtr+ava, ppl. of caus. dhrtva, amy a,

12. ni-rupyamane,
ppl. of
loc.

U.f. cancva
absolute,
pass.

U.f.

upadicya ajnan

yayua

(vya, 800c).

denom. 12. Selection XI. The ass in the tiger13. Gerundives have future force. skin. Hitopadeca, book iii., fable 3. This story corresponds to Pancatantra, 14. 'That (plan) was carried out; that being done, that (predicted result of the plan) book iv., fable 7, which has been worked took place:' see under Vstha+anu2, and cf. over by Somadeva, lxii. 19-23. Its oldest 303b*. Hindu form is the Lion-skin Jataka. It 16. U.f. kuryat ' one may do ' ) , yad na seems to have been lacking in the Pehlevi
(

version.

Plato makes Socrates say, " Since

18. Selection X.

The

birds

and the

apes.

Hitopadeca, book

iii.,

fable 2.

faint of heart " Kratylos, 41 1a.

I have put on the lion's skin, I

must not be

The

tale

Notes to Page 34.

appears in the Chinese Avadanas,
59, no. 91.
Pali.

[326]
vol.ii.,p.

Compare

also
;

U.f. eva atra agant-, see Vgam+a vinanksyati, see Vlnag.

11.

end.

Jataka, no. 189 (vol. ii.) transl., i. p. v. Fab. Aesop., "Oyo? \eovrrjv (fjepwv, no. 336, ed. kucian, Piscator, 32. [Halm. La Fontaine, book v., no. 21; Regnier, i. p. 431. Benfey, i.462-3; ii.308.

visidata, see \/sad, and 185.

'

13.

How

shall

speak

'

See

yiithapa.

14.

sprcann,

etc.,

210.

See

Vghra.

16-17. See Vlas3 and Vstha+anu, end. (asau^gardabhas) 19. ucyatam, 769. *.' was let loose pracchadya, seeVlchad 20-21. 'Even when the weapons are +pra, and 227. See Vmuc, and 1051 s raised (udyatesu, Vyam), an envoy speaks
13-14.
'

By the washerman, covering (him

^ith a tiger-skin, that one

*

15. See buddhi2.

not falsely ; always, because he

is

inviolable

16. See

\fcar3.

-16-18. The

instr. is

(sada eva avadhya-), he

speaker of pure-truth/

is,

surely,

the

logical subject of the impers. pass,

sthitam

see sthita2 end,

and 999.

'Having a-grayNotes to Page 36.

1-2.

blanket-made body-cover (1293), i.e. having covered himself with a gray blanket/ U.f.
sajji-krtya (992),

The moon-god's message goes from

avanata-kayena (Vnam), yad

ete to prasiddhia.

See yad2. 'As

ekante.

for the fact that these hares,

by thee

, 18-19. * The ass, seeing thinking have been driven away (Vsr+nis, caus. pass.), *' , therein not rightly (see Vyuj5) hast thou gardabhi iyam," making (714, ppl.) *.' done/ ran 3. See prasiddhi, and cf. caca, caganka, 20. See iti 2a end. and gagin. The Jataka tells how the rabbit Notes to Page 35offered up its own life for Qakra and how

1-2. See Vcar3.

See creyahs and

Vlchad, 957d.

464.

Qakra

in

grateful recognition placed

the

-paricchannas,
3.

hare's image in the moon's disk as an en-

during memorial of the self-sacrifice

see

Selection XII. The elephant, the Hitopadeca, book iii., hares, and the moon.
fable 4.

Jataka, no. 316, vol.

Si-yu-Jci,
ii.

iii.,

p. 51,

and

S.

Beal,

p. 60.

4. U.f. story corresponds to Pancatantra,

This
book
iii.,

aha

bhayat idain (Td8e t = my misdeed, idam

( '

idam) just mensee

fable

1,

and

is

given by

Somadeva
it

tioned')

at lxii.29-44.

It is

unquestionably of Hindu
turns on

5-6. See atral.

See

pra-namya,
*

192a.

rather than Greek origin, since

the

Vgam

1.

Hindu

belief that there is a hare in the

moon (36%. J.

Compare
Kalilag, p. 63-65.

Old Syriac version.

Arabic. Knatchbull, p. 223. Wolff, i.192. Later Syriac version, p. 135-137. Anvar-i Suhaill, book iv., story 4. Directorium, Cap. V., p. 10-11 of signature H. Bucb der Beispiele, p. 10423 . Benfey, i.348; ii.226. Lancereau, p. 337.

nitva, etc. See 6-7. tena (gagakena), Here the elephant is made to Vlkr, cans. worship the moon; but Pliny, Nat. Hist. viii.l, gives a curious belief about the voluntary moon-worship and religious ablutions of elephants. Fa-hian, the Chinese Buddhist
pilgrim, chap, xxiii., records a like story,

Beal, Si-yu-ki,

i.

p.

Ii.

U.f.
5-6.
*

varsasu
-

api,

vrstes

abhavat,
of bathing

trsa^artas

aha.
we,

8-9. The rabbit is the elephant's spokes(moon-)god/ U.f. ajnanat man deva,
:

And

who from want

eva anena (=gajena)

\;

tad ksamyatam.
.

are almost blind,

where shall we go, or

pra-sthapitas,

1042d, 1051 3

7-8. U.f. tattira w avasthitas -ahatibhis bahavas curnitas, 'were crushed in great

12. Selection XIII. The blue jackal. .' Hitopadeca, book iii., fable 7. numbers by the (blows, i.e.) tread of 9-10. a-huya, gerund. See Vakulaya. This story corresponds to Pancatantra,

[327]
i., fable 10. It is not found in the Arabic version nor in Somadeva, and so was probably not a part of the Indian original

Notes to Page 37.

book

6.

ami, 501. varnamatra-vipralabdhas,

'fooled by (his) mere color/ see matra2,

and \/labh+vi-pra.
7.

Benfey,

i.

p. 223.
is

But

cf.

Jataka, no. 188.

the doves,
col-

amum,

501.
*

See V3ci+pari and 770a.

kuruta: the sentence
is

The motif

similar to that of the fable of

6-8. yatas

the whitewashed jackdaw

among
.

constructed like the sentence

evam

vidhe-

KoXoiby Kal irepiarepai, Fabulae Aesopicae

lectae, ed.

yam,
8.

lines 4-6.

C. Halm, no. 201 b

See

La Fon-

See \/stha+anu2.
*
*

9-10. tatas book iv., fable 9, Regnier, i.298f. tena^api cabdas kartabhraman: same phrase, vyas, Then he too will raise a howl.' svecchaya w. the other form (763), at 23 & 11. U.f. syat, tasya asau (= svabhavas). What inherent-nature anyone (yasya) 13. tatas (~ bhandat, 1098), see tatas 1. 13-14. Kept pretending to be dead:' see may have, that (nature asau) of him is Vdrg+sam, caus., and sthita4. hard to overcome see ya6. If a dog 14-15. U.f. -svamina asau (= srgalas) 12. U.f. tad kim na acnati. 6 utthapya (1051 1042d). The two gerunds (427) is made well-fed, i.e. put on good
taine,

'

'

'

'

'

rations, will he not then gnaw a shoe ? go with the logical subject, -svamina. 15-16. Note how the gerunds, gatva, 13. 'He'll be killed by (some) tiger, tatha avalokya, mark each the end of its little recognizing (him) by his howl/

clause.

etc., cf .

33 14 and

n.

and references

for sati,

16. uttama-varnas, w. double mg, ' of the

best
color'
(royal
(cf.
it is

see Vlas3.

purple),

highest caste'

28 18 ).

16. 'And (consumes) destroys, as and 'of the See atman2, a hidden fire (antargatas analas)
all

(does)

dry

and note how

three persons

18-19. ca, used loosely to connect ratas 17-19. Construe: aham (asmi) abhisik- with the logically, but not grammatically, See Vram3. parityajya. tas (Vsic) -devataya aranya-rajye sarva^ coordinate mudhas, see 223*. -vat, see 1107. osadhi-rasena. 19-20. U.f. adya arabhya (see Vrabh+a3) 20. Selection XIV. The two geese asmad-ajnaya asmin \ By our command Hitopade9a, book iv., conduct must be made = you must do as I and the tortoise.
'

here

used as reflexive of myself/

tree/

command/
20. vigista-varnam, 1299.
21. U.f. pra-namya (192a) iicus (800e).
'

fable

2.

This
book
i.,

story appears in the Pancatantra,

is

fable 13, and

yatha ajnapayati devas, as the king com- lx.169-177. The (sc. so will we do), is a common probably the oldest, and corresponds in moral and incident with the Chinese form, Avadanas, response in the drama. The Aesopian form, Xe\d>vy vol. i., no. xiv. Notes to Page 37. Kal aerSs, Babrius, no. 115 of Schneidewin's
Pali

given by Somadeva, form of the fable is

mands *

1.

U.f.

aranya-vasisu.

tasya,

pred.

ed. (cf. no.

419 of Halm's collection),

differs

poss. gen., see v/bhu.

in

both these respects.

Pali.

Compare
ii.)
;

1-3.

Construe:

avajnaya tena,
avalokya,
3.

svajnatayas durikrtas (see -adi) prapya,

* *

Jataka, no. 215 (vol.

transl.,

i.

p. viii.

Old Syriac version.

Kalilag, p. 24.

vi-sannan, Vsad, 185, 189.

U.f.

4-6.

evam ced anena

anitijnena
*

*,

tad yatha ay am

'

if

thus by this

(we're

treated with contempt), then that this one *:' see Vldha+vi5 end. nagyati: for

Arabic. Knatchbull, p. 146. Wolff, i.85. Later Syriac version, p. 49. Anvar-i Suhaill, book i., story 23. Directorium, Cap. II., p. 10 of signature D. Buch der Beispiele, p. 527 . Benfey, i.239; ii.90. Lancereau, p. 340. La Fontaine, book x., fable 2. Regnier, iii. p. 12f.

21. mitram, nom. neuter

the name-adj.,

mode, see

581c 2

and

cf

yathaC

kamb-, agrees

in

gender with kurmas.

Notes to Page 38.

[328]
19.
U.f. apa-saritas

(pass, of

cau$.)

Notes to Page 38.

ut-plutya.
7

1-2. yad, untranslatable, like ot/, intro21. U.f. -ityadi refers to lines ducing a direct quotation cf oi 5e elirov on above. Cf note to 33 7 " 8 U.f. 22. Selection XIV., continued. iKavot 4<r/j.v ; so St. Luke viii.49, etc.
:
.
.

and 8
There-

'

adya asmabhi3 atra usitva

(see

V3vas).
it

fore (tad), this to-day (tad adya)

:

must be

Lit. Now once

'

by

fishers,

going there,

was

said, " By us, staying (over night to-day=)

brought about, that I reach (yatha prapnomi) cf passages cited under yatha6

'

over this night here, to-morrow the tortoises,

fishes,

end.

and so forth shall be killed." See tavant 3b. 4. ahatus, 801a.

first;
is fitting
.

'

23. prapte,
'Let
17
18 n.

'

reached = in reaching,' see

'

Similarly gacchatas te,

of

you,

the facts be ascertained

afterwards,

going = of your going/

*/ (yad ucitam, Vuc), 5. U.f ma evam. For I (am) having a '.' seen disaster here = (1308) have seen a 7-8. For the three names, see vocab. The third is of a kind with which Biihler compares the early Christian name Quodvult-dea/ and the Puritan Fight-the-battleU.f. dvau of-faith/ etc. edhete (Vedh). 'Both Forethought and who (is) Ready wit, these two the yas merely fills out the '
*

what

Notes to Page 39.

1.

U.f

3.

bhavadbhyam saha. See vartman. kastham is subject of avalamb-.

.

'

'

an expedient but * A wise man should consider the (ex6. pedient or) advantage (of a certain course),
5.
'

That

is

.'

and likewise the (inexpedient or) disadvanNote the tage of it he should consider/ etymology of upaya and apaya, and the
contrast.
7*.

metre, see ya3.

Gen. absolute, 3002

Selection XV. The three padeca, book iv., fable 3.

9.
;

fishes. Hito-

This story corresponds to Pancatantra, book i., fable 14 see Benfey, ii. p. 137 and Very similar is book v., fable 6. Soma91.
deva gives a version at
1

lx.179.

An

ex-

Selection XVI. The herons, the serHitopadeca, pent, and the ichneumons. book iv., fable o. This story corresponds to Pancatantra, book i., fable 20. Cf. also introduction to
8.
selection
viii.,

cellent version occurs in the

MBh.

xii.137.

31 19

Somadeva
Kalilag, p. 30.
26.

gives the

= 4889.
Pali.

Cf. also
i.

story very briefly at lx.235.

Old Syriac version.

Cf. also

Jataka, no. 114, vol.

Old Syriac version. Kali lag, p. 15. Arabic. Knatchbull, p. 121. Wolff, i. 54. Later Syriac version, p. 31. Anvar-i Suhaill, book i., story 15. Directorium, Cap. II., p. 12 of signature c.

AnvSr-i Suhaill, book i., etory Buch der Beispiele, p. 57 s*.

9.

Since this Vulture-peak

is

placed near
it

the Nerbudda, we can hardly identify

the one

with

Buch der

Beispiele, p. 39 37 .

famed
U.f.

in Buddhist story

6 (27 n.),

9-10. vidhesu
11.

U.f.

pura etasmin eva

evam- which was near the Ganges.

13-14.
1.
*

upasthitesu (303b) -trayena.

aniya,

tatra = tesu matsyesu, see tatra

dhatta (668). svabhava-dvesat the enmity of ich(still) future, from lack of anything to judge neumons and serpents was proverbial " They by, where shall I go ? '= since the danger is fight like cats and dogs " cf Pancatantra, vague and uncertain, I'll keep still for the p. 11022 f, ed. Kosegarten, = book ii., p. 7 u f,
12.

See 2antara4. 13-14. See Vldha+abhi.

Vrabh+a 3), pankti-kramena

15.

yavat
:

(see

arabhya (see yavant 3),

'In a matter

present.

See Vpad+ud. 16-17. Explained in notes

18.

ed.

Bombay
.

and selection
:

xxi.
cf.

to p. 18, lines

15-16.
sar^*
*

tathaetc. = 37 13

33^n.
a-rahya,
*

9-10.

17. U.f tais (= nakulais)

See N/d^+aam. and

cf.

36

18 " 14

[329]
avam, 491. -Cf. 337 *%. 19. Selection XIV., concluded.
18.
:
.

Notes to Page 41.

'

19.

U.f.

avarupa wakhyanam,

report

See about my true-nature/ eva2 near mid. 20. Seevyam+sam-ud. See Vlkr, desid. 20. uttaram da cf uttara-dayaka, 32 4 20-21. U.f. " punar musikas bhava " iti 21. U.f sarvatha atra eva. See kim3. uktva. See eva. 22. U.f. evam anusthite sati, 303b 4 Notes to Page 41. Notes to Page 40. 3. Selection XVIII. The heron, the
.
.

1.

sam-uhyate, Vvah, 769, 252.

U.f.

aha,

fishes,

and the crab.

Hitopadeca, book
19
.

iv. f

801a.
2.

fable 7.

See note to 31
fable
7.

tada, atra eva paktva, khad-,

shall be eaten, with a cooking (of

The
book
i.,

story occurs in the Paficatantra,

'Then he

Somadeva has
'

it

at lx.79.

cook and eat him The Buddhist form appears in the Jataka. on the spot. Note that the gerund, as simple A hypocrite is called one who acts like a instr. of accompaniment of an action-noun, heron/ Manu iv.196 (cf. 20 8 n.). is generally the adjunct of the logical subJataka, no. 38; translation, i. p. 317. Pali. Old Syriac version. Kalilag, p. 12. ject of the clause, although the latter (as Arabic. Kalila. Knatchbull, p. 113. Wolff, i.41 here) is not always expressed. Later Syriac version, p. 24. 4. vismrta-samskaras, 1299. Anvar-i Suhaill, book i., story 12.
him) right
5.

here' = we'll

vadann

eva,

cf.

cintayann eva,

s.v.

Directorium, Cap.

II., p. 8

of signature c.

eva2.

Buch der
:

Beispiele, p. 35 lfl .
18.

7-8. Construe

yaa na karoti iha vacas

suhrdam

sas

etc.

bhrastas,
.

Vbhranc,.

Benfey, i.174; ii.58. Lancereau, p. 344. La Fontaine, book x., fable 3. Regnier, iii. p. Arabian Nights Night 717 (Weil, iii.914).
:

-With
9.

line 7, cf.

25 14

4. U.f. tatha
terrified/

ud-vignam iva, See Vdrg, caus., and cf.

'

so, as if

sthita4.

Selection XVII. The hermit, and the mouse that was changed to a tiger. Hitopadeca, book iv., fable 6. This story, and the one at MBh. xii.116. 1 4254, are ultimately identical with Pancatantra, book iii., fable 12 (Benfey,ii.p.262, 281), although very different from their prototype and inferior to it. Benfey traces the connection in a most interesting way, i. p. 373. To his references, add Somadeva, lxii.125,
Kalilag, p. 72, Later Syriac, p. 149, Beispiele,
p. 116.

5.

prstas, 220.
U.f. te

-See

iti 2b.
'

And ca atra avac.yam eva. will be killed I heard (Vakarnaya) a plan to that effect
7-8.
these here very surely
* :

(iti)-'

8-9. See itas3.

U.f. -abhavat asmad'

maranam.
come.'

krtas, am made have

be-

10-11. See iha and tavant4.

(heron,

'This

ay am) appears
;

to

our benefactor
(v/prach, 768)

therefore let
-.'

be actually (eva) him be asked

9-10.
saw.'

U.f.

tena

a-

drstas,

'he

13-14.
'Alliance

U.f.
(is

upakartra arina samdhis.

proper

cf.

22 20 n.) with a foe

11-12. khaditum(981

3
)

anu-dhavan:
.

inf.

who

does us a service, not with a friend

who

hantum used
12.

similarly, 40 20 , 41 2
:

injures us (apakarina

cf. 39^}*.)

surely

tapah-prabhavat the austerities of service and injury are to be considered as the holy men gave them supernatural powers, the essential characteristic of these two/ cf. 16 n N. The fact that one is called foe and the other friend is of no account. laksyam agrees 13. bidalas, predicate. See \/lkr9. kukkurat, 292a: so vyaghrat, next line. with predicate. -See Vbhl and 643b. 18-19. U.f. kasmin cid dece, 'in a cer15. Looks upon even the tiger as a tain place/ sthapitas, 1061 s 1042d. mouse/ 20-21. U.f. bakas api apurva-kulira**? GQQ. 17-18. See v'ni. yavat e^ mansa^arthi kuliraa api the api's may
' ,

Notes to Page 41.

> ]

[330]
'

be rendered by
requires

and or * but/ as the sense

'

cf.

api5.

Notes to Page 42.

I.

12-14. U.f. tatas tarn (= garavam) a-daya, asau (devagarma), gayya-niksipta+dehas (1297) san (redundant, Vlas3), ratrau acintayat. The long cpd: 'in a dish-filledpot-maker's-shed-part (ekadege).'
:

-akirnam, \/3kr+a.
*

so long (only) as the danger

.

14-17. Construe yadi aham, imam vikriya, prapnomi, tada (introduces verb 5-6. U.f pagyet na kim cid hitam 163 ) of apodosis, karomi) tais (= kapardakais) mriyate, 773. Surely, if one sees not garavan tatas ghata^adin upakriya any salvation for himself (in a non-fight =) -adikam vikriya, anekadha vrddhais \' without a fight, then karomi. As a utpadya, upakriya, 9 b is one copulative cpd adj., utta-, 1257.
*

3.

One shouldyar danger (bhayat, 292a)

is

future/

'

help to the correct phrasing, note that the

Selection XIX. The Brahman and interjected adverbial clauses end each with tatas, line 15, then,' equiv. his jar. Hitopadeca, book iv., fable 8. Count its gerund, to and': 'dishes and jars and so forth.' not your chickens before they be hatched. 17-18. U.f. tasu ya adh-, tasyam This story corresponds to Pancatantra, book v., fable 9. The history and literature 'who among those wives (is) most beautiful, -.' of the fable are treated at length by Max on her I bestow 18-20. 'Thereupon, when her co-wives Miiller, Chips, iv.145-209. The tale recurs in the Arabian Nights, (tat-sapatnyas), jealous, quarrel, then I Night 716 (Weil, iii.910) and the Barber's (will) beat them so' (ittham, said while he U.f. story of his fifth brother, Night 166 (Weil, throws the cudgel to show how). i.540: Lane, chap. V.) is essentially similar. abhidhaya utthaya. Ultimately dependent on the Indian original Notes to Page 43. are Grimm's Lazy Heinz and Haggard Liese, 1-2. 'By the potter, (who came=) who Marchen, no's 164 and 168. Compare also Old Syriac version. Kalilag, p. 53. was brought by the noise of the breaking of Arabic. Kalila. Knatcbbull, p. 269. Wolff, ii.3. the pots, seeing that, the Brahman, scolded Later Syriac version, p. 170. .' (see tiras), was expelled (bahis-) Anvar-i Suhaili, book vi., story 2.
II.
'

Birectoriura, Cap. VII., p. 7 of signature K. Buch der Beispiele, p. 130".

Lancereau, p. 345. La Fontaine, b'k vii fable 10. Regnier, ii.145,495.

Benfey,

i.499; ii.345.

For -carman
11-12.

in

names, see 59 18 and

in vocab.

n.,

and see visnugarman

The

feasts

of

the winter and

in the worship

summer solstices (corresponding to Christmas

and Midsummer), originated
of the sun at his
*

entrance' (samkranti)
'

and his * southcourse* respectively, and were celebrated with lavish alms-giving, as appears from the Pancatantra, book ii., fable 2 (where Kosegarten, 119 1 , reads uttarayana-, and the Bombay ed., 14 21 reads daksinayana- see

upon

his

north-course

Selection XX. The Brahman with the goat, and the three rogues. Hitopadeca, book iv., fable 10. This story occurs in the Pancatantra, book iii., fable 3, and, as usual, in a more elaborate and better form. Somadeva has Of the frequent imitations, it at lxii.62. Gesta Romanorum, Cap. 132 = 124 (see ed. of H. Oesterley, p. 486 and 733) may be men5.
tioned.

Compare

also
Kalilag, p. 67.
i.205.

Old Syriac version.

this last in vocab.).

The

vernal equinox was also the occa-

Arabic. Kalila. Knatchbull, p. 233. Wolff, Later Syriac version, p. 141. Anvar-i SuhailT, book iv., story 7. Directorium, Cap. V., p. 2 of signature I. Buch der Beispiele, 109 21 . Benfey, i.355; ii.238. Lancereau, p. 363.

sion of great festivities, whence, doubtless,

6.

U.f.

gramawantarat (202)
*

gacchan.

the fulness of the Brahman's jar.

This feast

survives as the Holl or Indian Carnival

7-9. U.f.

chagas (227)

described by H. H. Wilson, Works, ii.222-43.

upayena

(tarn

dhurtas"yadi esas (176a) supply asmabhis, kena api chagam) prapya, khadyate,

[331]
tada

Introduction to th
Katha-sabit-sagara.

bhavati "

iti

alocya,

npavigya,

de Worde, in 1520, reprinted

ed. G. L.

sthitas (see sthita4).

Gomme,

p. 28.

London 1885, Compare also

ii.l.

10-11. abhi-hitas, see Vldha.

2b.

See

iti

skandhena uhyate, 769 and 252. 12. tad eva, just that the same thing.' 14. dolayamana- Grierson, Bihar Peasant
* ' '
:

U.f.

good picture of the dooly. 16. U.f. "nigcitam eva ayam k-" iti Through ujjayini ran the prime merimatva. dian of Hindu astronomers. 17. snatva, to remove the supposed im2-3. 'For (see krte) the Br., from the purity arising from touching a dog. king, a call to offer a gradctha came.' yayau, 800c. Road cchagas for -go. craddha, see p. 402. 19-20. See >/lvid4. vaiicyate, pass, 4. sahaja-daridryat, from connate povof caus. chagatas, see 1098c 8 erty = a born beggar as he was/
Life, p. 45, gives a
.

Old Syriac version. Kali lag, p. 54. Arabic. Kalila. Knatchbull, p. 268. Wolff, Later Syriac version, p. 169. Anvar-i Suhaill, book vi., story 1. Directorium, Cap. VII., p. 8 of signature k. Bucta der Beispiele, p. 131 14 Benfey, i.479; ii.326. Lancereau, p. 384.

'

Notes to Page 44.

1.

6-7. 'Of receiving,

not done,

quickly,

(if it is)
:

Time

drinks the juice of

it

'

i.e.

his
iv.,

Selection XXI. The Brahman and if you have anything to receive or give or a faithful ichneumon. Hitopadeca, book deed to do, do it quickly or it'll not be worth
doing.

fable 13.
story corresponds to Pancatantra,
2.

This
book
v.,

9. U.f. cira-kala-palitam

-raksartham.

cf 39 15n. 11. Natural enemies undoubtedly of Budayantam. 'Having 12-13. U.f asau dhistic origin Beal, Academy, Nov. 1882, It is discussed by Benfey, i.479, blood-smeared snout-and-paws/ p. 331. his conclusion was who gives a Mongol version and a Tamil 14. See Vdhr+ava " mama bhaksitas " anena = nakulena. imitation. Somadeva has the story at lxiv.3. 15-16. U.f asau upasrtya. SeeVstha4. Lancereau mentions numerous versions and 16-17. Finding out that the ichneumon imitations, p. 384. Especially famous is a

fable

It is

'

Llewellyn was his benefactor, (and) possessing a disthe Great and his faithful hound Gellert, covered (s/bhii+vi) deed (krtya), i.e. disand goes back to 1205. It is familiar to covering what he had done, with a pained -.' English readers through the well-known heart (418)
parallel story,

which

is

told of

ballad of

(a-vijnaya), 19-20. 'Who, without R. Spencer. A highly interthe power of esting English version is found in Ye Seven goes to or gets under (gatas)

Wm.

Wyse Maysters of Rome, printed by Wynkyn passion

SELECTIONS XXIL-XXVIL
Extracts from the Katha-sarit-sagara.
The work from which the following extracts are taken holds a rather exceptional place in Hindu literary history, inasmuch as its date and authorship are According to the author's fancy, it unites in itself all quite definitely known.
45.
stories as does the
'

ocean

all

rivers,

and he therefore

calls

it

the 'Ocean of the

Streams of Story or Katha-sarit-sagara. Following out the metaphor, he divides the work into one hundred and twenty-four chapters, called tarangas or 'billows/ By another division, independent of the one just mentioned, the work is broken into eighteen books, called lambakas, which Brockhaus, without authority, conjectured The work contains about 22,000 distichs, that is, about oneto mean 'surges/

Introduction to the
KaTHA-SARIT-SIOABA.

[332]

quarter as

much

as the Maha-bharata,

Odyssey together.
vol. iv. 109-159.
46.

An

and not quite twice as much as the Iliad and analysis of its contents is given by H. H. Wilson, Worksy
literary

history of

Bibliography. The following discussions connected with the this work should be mentioned.
George Buhler, Ueber das

Fitiedward Hall, the VasavadattS, Calcutta, 1859, Introduction, pages 22, 23. George Buhler, On the Vrihatkatha of Kshemen-

Zeitalter des

Kacml-

rischen Dichters Somadeva, Sitzungsberichte der phil.-hist. Classe der Kais. Akademie der Wiss. t
cx.545f, Vienna, 1885.

Indian Antiquary; i.302f, Bombay, 1872. Cf. Weber's Remarks, ibidem, ii.57. George Buhler, Detailed Report of a tour in search of Sanskrit MSS. made [in 1875] in Kacmlr etc., pubdra,

Sylvain LeVi,
vi.

La

mendra, Journal Asiatique,

Brihatkathamafijari de Kshe8.vi.397f, vii.l78f. Vol.

Bombay in 1877 as an Extra Number of the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic
lished at

Society, with vol. xii. Preliminary reports had appeared in the Ind. Ant., v.27f, and vi.264f.

contains chapters 1-8 in text and translation. text has been edited by H. Brockhaus, Leipsic, 1839, 1862, and 1866. complete translation has been given by C. H. Tawney, Calcutta,

The

1880-84.

work were printed from new and trustworthy manuscript material by Buhler. From them it appears that the author was named Soma, i.e. Somadeva, and was the son of the virtuous Brahman Rama. Somadeva says that he made this collection of stories to please the queen Suryavati, and gives some of the facts relating to the royal house of Kacmir then regnant. These facts *re supplemented and confirmed by the Rajataraiigini or Chronicles of Kacmlr,* written by Kalhana, about 1148-1157 a.d. 2 Combining these sources, Buhler reaches conclusions which may here be summarized briefly.
47.

The concluding verses

1

of the

In the year 79, i.e. 4079, of loka-kala, 8 Samgramaraja, a descendant of Satavahana (or Qata-), succeeded to the throne of Kacmir. This was a.d. 1003. He was followed in 1028 by his son Ananta. Anantadeva is described as weak-minded,
48.

to fool-hardiness. He married Suryavati, daughter of the king of Jalandhar (jalamdhara). She brought him entirely under her power, and induced him, in 1063, to abdicate in favor of his son Kalacadeva. He soon repented his hasty step and got control of the government again. Meanrash,

and impetuous, but as brave even

time, Kalaca abandoned himself to every vice, and, in rage, his parents determined

and give over the kingdom to his eldest son Harsa. In fact, Ananta modern Bljbahar, in [41]55 = a.d. 1079, and after two years of feud with Kalaca, took his own life in 1081, leaving the power in the hands of Kalaca, who held it till 1089, when he was succeeded by Harsa. Suryavati burned herself on the funeral pile of her husband Ananta. Now since, according to Somadeva, Kalaca was king when the work was finished, and since it was written for Suryavati, the date of the composition must fall between Ananta's first abdication and his wife's death, i.e. between 1063 and 1081 a.d. The real source of the Katha-sarit-sagara is stated by Somadeva 4 to be 49. the Brhat-katha or Great Narration of Gunadhya. This work, according to Buhler, B goes back to the first or second century of the Christian era; but no manuscript of it has yet been published. On the other hand, important evidence of its general character and contents is afforded by the two works that have flowed from
to punish him,
retired with his court to Vijayaksetra, the
'

'

Ueber das Zeitalter etc., pages 647-549. Biihler'a Report, p. 52f ; Zeitalter, p. 564, 557. * The popular calendar {loka-kala) of Kacmlr
a

is

The

counted from a date corresponding to 3076 B.C. era is connected in some real or fanciful way with Ursa Major (saptariayas see f *t*2) and so

the Saptarshi era. It is still in use. In giving a date, the hundreds and thousands are usually omitted. See Report, pages 59-60. * See Katha-sarit-sagara, i.3 and cxxiv.250, and
is called

Reader
6

565.

Report,

p. 47.

Cf. ^ilson,

I.e.,

p. 119f.

[333]
J

Introduction to thk
Katha-sarit-sagara.

it,

the Brhat-katha-manjari and the Katha-sarit-sagara.

Each

is

a recast of Guntherefore

adhya's original.
of

The former was made by Ksemendra Vyasa-dasa, a contemporary

not far from the year 1037 a.d., and
1

Somadeva.

Its date is

thirty or forty years prior to Somadeva's work.

distinctly assert that

some Both Ksemendra and Somadeva

it is

they translated from an original in the paigaci bhasa or and internal evidence 2 confirms their assertions, and, further, makes it certain that each worked independently of the other. But Somadeva seems to have been well aware of the faults of his predecessor, and his work is a decided improvement upon that of Ksemendra, whose recast is only about one-third as long as Somadeva's, and sacrifices poetic merit in the effort to be brief. Although Somadeva was a Brahman, there are yet many remaining traces 50. of the Buddhist character of his original, and even direct allusions 3 to the Buddhist Birth Stories occur. Indeed, Weber maintained 4 that Gunadhya was a Buddhist. The name pai^aci bhasa seems to have covered a number of Low Prakrit dialects 5 spoken by the most ignorant and degraded classes in many different parts of India.
'

Goblin dialect

'

In one of these dialects the Brhat-katha

51.
It

remains partly by way of introduction to selection xxvii. to

is

actually written.

com-

plete

and summarize the

half-mythical account there given of the origin of the stories.

(Jiva, to please his

In a retired spot on the Himalayan peak Kailasa, the god

Fairy Kings.
Unfortunately, he was overheard by his

wife Parvati, was telling her (Katha-sarit-sagara, i.48) the adventures of the Seven

Gana

or attendant (see gana),

Puspadanta foolishly told the tale to his wife, and she recited it in turn to Parvati. This made it appear that Qiva had palmed off upon her an old Even on learning the truth, she was still exceedingly enraged, and cursed story. Puspadanta to be born as a mortal. She also inflicted the same curse on the Gana Malyavant who interceded for him.
Puspadanta.

At
mortal,

their entreaty, however, she set a limit (anta) to the curse of each, speaking
:

Supratika, who, cursed to become a under the name of Kanabhuti. When thou, Puspadanta, shalt see him, and tell him the tale which thou overhear dest Qiva When Kanabhuti shall have telling me, then thou shalt be released from thy curse. And when thou, Malyavant, shalt told it to thee, Malyavant, he shall be released. have published it to the world, thou shalt be free also." Puspadanta, accordingly, is born as Vararuci or Katyayana, meets Kana 52. bhuti, narrates to him the seven stories of adventure in seven hundred thousand stanzas (ii.26), and is released. Kanabhuti, meantime, remained in the Vindhya, waiting the coming of MalyaThe latter is duly born as a Brahman (vi.19, 20), with the name Gunadhya, vant. This is identified with Paithan on the at Supratisthita (vi.8) in Pratisthana. 6 Godavarl (vi.72), about 150 miles from Bombay, east by north. After travelling in the Deccan, Gunadhya returns to the splendid royal city of Supratisthita (vi.24) and is appointed a minister (vi.70) of Satavahana, the king of whom the story in selec(i.59) to this effect
is
is

" There

a Yaksa

named

living in the

Vindhya

as a Picaca,

Levi, Journ. As., 8.vii.218-220. Ind. Ant., i.308-309. Journ. As., 8.vi.4l3. 3 E g. at lxxii .120, to the Boar Jataka. See Weber, Indische Streifen, ii.367. * Ind. Ant., H.57. 5 For the viewe of the Hindus and others concerning these dialects, see Muir, Orig, Sanskrit Texts,
1 *
.

ii3 .43f ,

Erzahlungen

Cf also Jacobi, Ausgewahlte MaMrashtrl, Einl. 2, 15. 6 Its Prakrit form is Pai tthana ; this is the IIAI. ANA of the TlepiTrAov? and the Bai9ava of Ptolemy. See McCrindle, Ancient India as described by Ptolemy, pages 175-6, and J. Burgess, Arch. Survey oj Western India, iii. (BIdar, etc.) p. 55.
esp. p. 48 and 50.
in
.

Introduction to the Katha-sarit-sagara.

tion xxvi.
3

[334]
In consequence of a wager with his colleague Qarvavarman

is

related.

(52 ), Gunadhya forswears the use of Sanskrit, Prakrit, and the local vernacular. Since he knows no other language, he is forced to keep silence, and so to give up hia position as minister. With two pupils he retires to the Vindhya, and, falling in

with a host of Picacas

(vii.26), learns their dialect.

In this he addresses Kanabhuti,

who

exists himself at the

dialect' (svabhasaya,
in PaicacI,

53 4

and with

his

Kanabhuti tells the tales in ' his own The hearer writes them down ), i.e. PaicacI, to Gunadhya. own blood, since he had no ink by him. Kanabhuti is then
time as a Picaca.

released.

Gunadhya,
to Satavahana.
i28

in order to " publish the stories to the world," sends the

manuscript

knowledge of Sanskrit grammar (52 ), rejects the stories on account of their dialect. Gunadhya, overcome with grief, reads aloud to his two pupils six hundred thousand distichs and casts the manuscript, leaf by leaf, into the fire, while the beasts stand about in a circle and listen with tears in their eyes. 1 One hundred thousand couplets Gunadhya keeps, because they especially pleased his pupils. At last the king hears of the strange proceeding, comes, and takes what is left, 1 namely the Brhat-katha. The pupils expounded the poem to the king and he composed the first book or lambaka, called Kathapltha (56 10n.), to serve as a general introduction to the rest, after Gunadhya had ascended to heaven (56 4 ), released. 2
king, puffed
his newly-acquired
1

The

up by

Compare

the atoriei of

Orpheus and of the

1.

Civa,

to

Sibyl.
3 According, then, to Somadeva (and to Ksetnendra, as well, Ind. Ant. t i.307), the irapdSoais of the stories is, in turn, from

2.
3. 4.
5.

Puspadanta (= Vararuci, Katy&yanm), Supratlka (Kanabhuti), Malyavant (=Gunadbya), Satavahana, and

6.

The world.

Notes to Page 45.

Line 2. Selection XXII, King Putraka and the seven-league boots. Katha-saritKsemendra gives gagara, Taranga iii.45.
8.

Who
er),

'On account of this (is) our fighting (is) mighty ( proves to *be the strong-

he

may

the tale in his Brhat-katha-manjari, at

ii.48.

tannimittam
9.
U.f.

against the metre.

*

take

it.*

Brockhaus

reads

Tawney, i.14, adduces many parallels, among them, Grimm's Fairy Tales, no. 197, The
Crystal Ball.
ii.);

etad tad-vacanam

prawuvaca,

10. U.f.

pumsas (394)? tatas sam*

Vvac,

See also Jataka, no. 186

p. xvi.f.

(vol.

avocatam
end).

(see

and 854

and 841

transl.,

i.

2-3. Seeatral. King Putraka's uncles 11. U.f. pari-dhaya ('by putting on') had bribed assassins to kill him. By a ava^apyate. 12. U.f. yad (162) likhyate: see ya5. greater bribe and a promise to go far away, 'Is thought of.' to spare his 13. SeeyaS. the king induces the murderers 14. avadit, Vvad, 898, 899c. Aorists arc this in explanation of the " meantime," life " promise," the " Vindhya," and the " dis- not very uncommon in this poem, though the gust/' For Putraka, see 17 9 n. See very few have been met before in thia
:

-U.f. kim yuddhena? 4-5. The sense-divisions do not correspond astu ay am panas. See lka 1. 15. U.f. sas eva etad (= dhanam) haret with the metrical divisions here as they do
Vraj +vi.

Reader.

See 826.

in the

bhraman ava wapa asau ekatatparau purusau dvau tatas tau etc.
Epos.
U.f.
;

(163).

16. See under

17.

iti2.

-mudha,

223*.

see
?

iti2.

U.f. adhy-asya,

ud-apatat vyoma.

U.f. mava asura-sutau avam sc.

svas.

19. Vtr+ava, with abl.

[335]

Notes to Page 48.

7-8.
Construe:

crantagataya 1. Selection XXIII. Story of Mousey, -samghaya adam (829) ambhas, etc. the thrifty merchant. Katha-sarit-sagara, 9-10. dve dve, see dva two apiece,' Taranga, vi.28. It is introduced as a story 1260. -U.f. vikritavan (960) apane. which Gunadhya hears on his return to 11-12. See tatasS the second is a mere
:

Notes to Page 46.

aham

'

Supratisthita

see

p. 333, 52.

It

may

be

stop-gap.

called a kind of pendant to selection xix.

It is identical

See Vhr+a. 13-14. maya, logical subject of krltam

15-16. Loc. absolute.

with the Cullaka-setthi Jataka,

utterly without (vina eva)

tebhyas, abl.

no. 4(vol.i.), transl., i.p.168.

2.

The rains made

impassable for the wood-men. was gained' (Vsad+a, caus.). pan-, 486b. catais, 281b. 4. man-matus, abl., 'from my mother:' 19-20. ' A golden mouse was sent (1042d) man-, 161, 494. by me, making (it), to that V.; and he gave
the

'By me,

roads

capital, wealth

tad-bhayat: tad- (494) tebhyas, gotrajebhyas. See garbha3.

5. 7.

i.e.

(adat)

.'

21-22. See Vsidh+pra.

to

U.f. laksmis

'And

there was I born, (as

the=)

iyam.

sata,

'being.'

be the means of support of that excellent-

woman/
8.

Notes to Page 48.

See v/vrdh, caus.

U.f.

kurvati,

7145

1.

Selection XXIV. King

is

(Jibi,

the fal-

9-10.

atha

abhy-arthya.

See con, and the dove.

vii.88.

VcakB 1.
ually

Lit.,

'And then by

her, the sad

one, having entreated a teacher, I

was grad-

made

to learn writing and ciphering

This story famous, and wide* spread. of distinctly Buddhistic origin and character see Beal, 125
old,
It is S.

Katha-sarit-sagara, Tar.

Si-yu-ki,
i.

i.

p.

somewhat.'
13. For gen. w. Vda, 297a.
beg. of
6

and note.
gives
'pi marks more than a
(i.e.

Benfey, Pancatantra,
great
It occurs in the

p.

388

f,

many Buddhist and

other

15-16- agamam, 846. new clause and is

so
little

parallels.
(vol. iv.).

It is frequently figured
:

Jataka as no. 499 on Bud-

so on the tope of AmaravaJames Fergusson, Tree and Serpent 17-18. See 1 idam, near end. panyena, Worship, 2 plate lxxxiii. 1, and p. 225, and appositive to etena. plate Ix. left, and p. 194 also on the great the antithesis is between a Javan temple of Boro Boudour. The Ama19. punar: dead mouse and good hard cash. ravati tope dates from about the beginning The Roman denarius had long been of our era see J. Burgess, Arch. Survey of known to the Hindus. The borrowed word Southern India (Amaravati, etc.), p. 12, 101.
Se with vicakhilah.

'Thus

as fol.'

dhist sculptures

lows, lines 17-20) spake (854) to a certain

ti

see

an inscription of the time In the Cariya-pitaka, Pali text, ed. of Kumara Gupta (ca. 430 a.d., Ind. Ant. Morris, p. 77, Qibi appears as an incarnation xv.192), given by Gen. Cunningham, Arch. of the Future Buddha. Sakka, in the form Survey of India Reports, iii. 54-56. of a blind old beggar, asks him for one of 20. See Vstha7. te 'pi (sc. dinaras), his eyes, and he gladly gives up both of even the principal.' them. This is represented in a mural paint22. tvattas, 1098a. ing of a cave at Ajanta J. Burgess, Cavo Temples of India, p. 315. Beal gives a Notes to Page 47. Chinese version of the story in his Buddhisi
appears,
e.g.,

in

'

1-2. Construe: asya

sampute

(see this)

Literature in China, p. 31-41.

in

tam = 'mouse')
(

likhitva, gato

'bhuvam occurs

And the tale Mohammedan forms with Moses

and Michael and Gabriel in 281b: place of Indra and Dharma (or Agni). In Sanskrit works the Qibi-story is mul-, appositive. xuarj- depends on krte; and the other genitives go w. dattas, 297a. common. We find it in the Southern Pan(829)
in place of (yibi,
price,

aham, so 'pi ahasat. 3-4. -yugmena, instr. of

Notes to Page 48.

catantra,
p. 173.

[336]
French version by J.-A. Dubois, Katha-sarit-sagara, Tar.
xvii.137.

Qaci

is

It occurs three times in the

in. 130.21

MBh.

pattern of wifely virtue, but Indra does not

requite her with equal fidelity.

It

is

told at

= 10557,

of Ucinara, P. E. Fou-

His amours
Indra
is

the father of

(yibi

(translated

by

are as notorious as those of Zeus.

invoked with the words ahalyayai jar a, as iii.l97.1 = 13274, of Qibi himself; and at early as the QB. (iii.3.4 18 ). He is reproached xiii.32.3 2046, of Vrsadarbha, the son of for his affair with Ahalya, at MBh. v.12.6 = gibi. 373; and this is narrated at length in the
Episodes, p. 231); at

caux, Le MBh., Onze

Aucinara is the traditional author Ramayana, i.48 Schlegel, or i.49 Gorresio. of RV. x. 179.1, and seems to be the heros His attempt upon Ruci is told at MBh. xiii. eponymos of a clan that dwelt between the 40. 16 = 2262, excerpted by Muir, Texts, i2 .466. Indus and Akesines. See Zimmer, Altin- Later books smooth over these immoralities
disches Leben, p. 130, 431.

Qibi

by interpreting

them

allegorically

see

1. King Sucarman, having been deceived Miiller, Ancient Skt. Lit., p. 529. So Holtzby a Gana in the form of a Brahman, says, mann, ZDMG. xxxii.302 (cf. 294); Muir, " This is no Brahman, but a god come to Texts, iv 2 .48. deceive me for such things are constantly Notes to Page 49. happening in this world ; and so (tatha ca
;

introducing the following story as a similar

instance), in old times, there

2.

U.f. -lubdhas

(Vlubh)

tarn.

See

was (abhut) a Varthaya+pra, 959 and 960.

3. Construe matis pra~, vibhuti-ancUia, dhavati avisaye. ; tad 4-5. U.f. sa anu-mene (794e) ('that occurrence') ca prabhavatas (1098, 291 2 buddhva (160), tatra agat \ 6-7. SeeVlkr3. -See sthita4. 8-9. She answered her husband with a speech, (provincially ambiguous, i.e.) ambiguous on account of its dialect, (but yet) having some regard for (verbal) truth, "This see is, of course, a cat or my lover"'
:

king, etc."
2.
*

U.f.

sarva-sattva wabhaya-pradas,
:

giving a feeling of safety to all creatures

see

29%. 3-4. The

,

inf.

denotes purpose:

cf.

987

w. 982.

'Indra
ankam
(is

himself, having taken on

pursued (anv-apatat) Dharma*

U.f.

see

'

dharma3.
5.

acicriyat: see Vri3; for

aorist,

859 3 , 864.

7. 'This

my) proper

food.

Surrender

(758) to

me

(297a)

-.'

majjao.

Gautama

takes

it

in the latter

8. For Indra and the reader,

who know
is

sense and
11.

replies tvaj-jara.

the secret of the dove's real nature, there

*He caused

to fall on her a curse,

'

a play upon 9-10. U.f.

11.
747.

the

word dharmas.
(274b)

truth-regard-limited

(-klptantam),

i.e.

not

enam

a-tyajyas; tad

('therefore')

dadami anyad

tava

(297a).

See evam.

atma-, see 18 16 n.

an endless curse, but one with a definite because she did not lie outright. ava^apnuhi, 703. See 12. The curse.
limit,

13.

The

limit

cf. p. 333, 51.

1.

-See
-'Until
i.e.

13. See yathaS.

Vkrt fud. aropayat,

a 4 and 293c.

-See 2antara

1042e end.

forest-interior-wandering-Raghava-sight,

tu till thou seest R. wandering in the wood.' 15-16. See N/ruh+adhi. " That in- " Rama removed the guilt of Ahalya by etad " divya vak. ud-abhiit. " deed is equal ', referring to the promise merely looking at her," says the Visnupurana, iv.4.42. contained in line 10, etat-samam.

- U.f.

"

18-19. U.f. tustau aks- (pred. adj.) anyan tau dattva (991, 955c) ca

14.-.

datta-capas,

1299,

1308.

-yayau,

800c.

lyatus (783b 2 ).
16.

20. Selection

XXV.

Story of Ahalya.

didn't

know

Selectiok XXVI. The king who his Sanskrit grammar. Katha-

[337]
sarit-sagara, Tar. vi.108-164, omitting 111
112, 124-133a, 154-158, 161-162.

Notes to Page 52.

Ksemen-

dra gives this story in brief at vi.35-52,

As., 8.vi.446. The king is called Satavahana; but this is merely the family name of a dynasty that reigned in the north-

21-23. aham, i.e. Gunadhya. tarn, avastham. pary-ahiyata, 770b. pratar avam ('L and Q.').
i.e.

Journ.

Notes to Page 51.

1-2. sarvasya, subjective gen. w. pravege,

west of the Deccan in the

and second which is loc. absol. w. ruddhe. See kacenturies of our era. See Oldenberg, Ind. tham. mama begins new clause. See Ant., x.225 f Qarvavarman was a protege' of pagca. this family Somadeva, as p. 334, 52. 3-4. Construe nrpas vijnaptas (1042d 2 ) we saw, makes Harsa a descendant of Qata- maya, upavigya \ See Vvrt7. vahana; and for the last, he adds (vii.13), 5-6. 'S., tho' he heard it, kept silent Qarvavarman wrote the easy grammar called (just so, tatha eva, i.e.) nevertheless.' See Katantra Biihler, Report, p. 74. Vlas4. U.f. tatas ca idam. 16-17. Gunadhya, who had been inter7-8. U.f. kuru " iti prak tena rupted by Kanabhuti, resumes his story here adya nigi see adya.
first
.

tad, 9-10. See svapna. U.f.nabhasas cynadhy-asta, 620. whose creation by Durga tam (nom.) see Vcyu4. See Vkas+vi. (see deva2c), Gunadhya had narrated a little 11-12. tasmat=ambujat. dhavala^ before (vi.84). It was just outside of the ambara, like the one Socrates sees, Otto 44,
with
tatas.

'that' (garden),

capital of Pratisthana (p. 333).

13. iyat (451) drstva.

See v/manl.

Q. having thus announced hu vision' see s/lvid+ni and 1308. U.f, Notes to Page 50. asta-maunas avadat. 2. Qirisa-delicate-limbed, i.e. having 17-18. The question goes to pandityam. limbs as delicate as a Q. blossom.' U.f. See Vgak Bl, pass, of caus. of desid. abhy-agat. kalena: for instr., 281c. Similarly var* 4. 'She said "Don't with water (ma sais, line 21. cf. line 8) pelt me." ' udakais He under esa, this 19. tena = pandityena.
of purpose.
*

19.

N/tr+ava, 957b.

Inf.

15-16.

'

'

stands

it

as "

With

comfits (modakais) pelt

that

you

see about me.

na pratibhasate
and see

me."
5.
7.

=
anayayat,
\!ni+a, caus. imf.

'

sordet.'

20.
1.
'

Observe caesura,

lka

1.

rajann, 210.

See 2antara
is

What

8.

The order

of the words

inverted to

it

pray has a fool to do with power, as were a block with ornaments 1 * i.e. he has

remove the ambiguity, iti uktam tava no more to do than a block \ (297a), 'Thus I said to thee.' 21-22. In the introduction to the Pan9. 'Knowest thou not the mere (matra2) catantra, also, the time needed for learning euphonic combination of the ma-word and Sanskrit grammar is put at twelve years. the udaka-word ? See mukha4. 12. hasati, present pph, loc. absolute. 23. See sfgak Bl, caus. tad = grammar.
*,

-akrantas,
13.
'

955a.

See jhat-iti.
Notes to Page 52.
2.
*

kuryat, v/lkr 1. 5-7. Protasis ends w. ced: tatas begins 17-18. Construe: " garanam me ('sti) apodosis then by me are renounced (tyak*. p- va, mrtyus va" iti 'Having tam) these three languages which pass curbed-thrown-limbs,' V2as+pari-ni. rent (Vbhu+sam3). See p. 334, 52. -See 19-20. Construe parijanas, Ksemendra (vi.52) has apadrstva, tadvat.
aharadi-.
;

Having abandoned-water-play,' 1308. 14-15. U.f. pra^avigat muhyan

'

abhavat
(<

sambhrantas, "kim

etad"

iti

bhrafiga for Somadeva's degabhasa.

of

Both
Prakrit

saying " What's that 1"').

these terms

denote indeed

Noras to Page 52,

dialect;

[338]
but,
in

from it a drink of immortality is prakrtam in this connection, they denote a made; and with it pacts are made or subvernacular of a lower order than prakrtam. scribed (cf. Faust, 1. 1383). 8-9. U.f. na ced evam *, -abdan (276) At present (1878), all available informacontrast with
fluid";
*

the word

vahami esas

esas, emphatic,

'

I,

this

tion points to a Phoenician-Aramaic origin

one/ 'I, Q. here, (will) carry / 10-11. tasminn = (y. agamam, 846. See Vman 1. 12. ca vihastah is Boehtlingk's emendation for cavihastah.
15*

Writing was probably introduced not earlier than 400 B.C., and was, certainly, little used in India before
of the Indian alphabets.

appears/

Without She is
(51 10 ).

S.,

no other way of escape

led to look to S. or

Kumara
opened
conhis

for help, because a

kumara

(see this)

the lotus

Tawney.

Weber

jectured that the war-god

Skanda owed
.

name and
'

existence to Alexander the Great.

19. prapa, 783c 2 21. Showed (Vlkr 1) favor to him (tasya, 297a), i.e. to Q/ 22-23. Having magic power by K.'s gift.'
18. Caesura.
'

So says Burnell, Palaeography, 2 p. 9. See also Whitney, 2. The material was the palm-leaf, and in Kacmir, birch-bark. Paper was introduced by the Mohammedans, For ink, see i.e. not till after 1000 a.d. masi in vocab. 9-10. The sky (ambaram) became filled (nirantaram) with S. etc., who came (ayatais) to listen, [became filled or covered] as if (iva) with a canopy/ 12. See Vgam4. K. was orig. a yaksa, apa-muktas would be see p. 333, 51.
250
b.c.
'

See

cintitop-

for a like magic, see 45 18

better.

15-16.

'

must make
(lit.

my

Notes to Page 53.

1-2. U.f. pradus asan ca tas (sciences)

earth; and this business (of

B. famous on making it so)

to, ud-iritas)

was enjoined on

announced
she told

tasya

= dat.)

tatksanam.

hi (163).

me by Durga when
would end
(lit.

how my

curse

in the declaration, -uktau, of

3. Selection

XXVII. The

pathetic his-

the end, -anta-)/

See

p. 333, 51.

tory of the stories.

viii.

Katha-sarit-sagara, Tar.

19-20. The two nominatives

the subject of iicatus.

in
*

1.
*

19 are

It

forms Ksemendra's eighth chapter in partitive apposition to Qisyau

16 couplets), Jour. As., 8.vi.449.

ubhau,

(of only

For a general explanation of the Taranga,

see p. 333, 51f

Notes to Page 54.

(vii.113), that
I.

3-4. 'So, by G's request

tale

was told by K.

in

his

own

(pigaca)

4.

Explained under sthana6. pra_ahinot, 192c. dattva: cf 991

.

dialect/

w. 955c.
G., likewise in
(lit.

5-6. 'And by
that dialect, in
(varsais),
it
'

with)

6.

(lit.

with, 281c) seven years

The garden mentioned at 49 17 7-8. That MS. was shown to S.

'

see N.
(geni-

(sa)
(

was written down as seven

couplet-lacs

appositi vely )

7-8. U.f. ma (580) haraus (882) iti "The length of the Thinking " Let them not steal it," i.e. FearII. See pramana. poem (700,000 distichs) is a weighty arguing lest they might/ Both Somadeva and Ksemendra state ment in its favor, but " This is quite in accord with later Hindu taste. As if the that the stories were written down in blood S. gives the lack of ink as a reason; K. 100,000 distichs of the extant MBh. were not
'

297a2 with the words "This is G's work."* The gender of the pred. determines that of the subject, esa.
tive,
)

gives none.

But the statement may

rest

on

enough, the preface (MBh. i.l.l06a

tells

= 104c)
Fortu-

a popular superstition like the Germanic one which ascribes peculiar virtues to pure
spittle
(cf.

us that there was a version of 3,000,000

couplets for the use of the gods.

also St.

Mark

viii.23)

and

to

nately their years were lengthened out so as

to give

blood.

Life rests in the blood, the "vital

them plenty of time

to hear

it

see

[339]
688 n.

(Notes to Pages. |
'

(The adventures) of himself as P.*: Gunadhya is said there is no objection to this grammatically but G. and P. were (5422, 56 1 ) to keep only one-seventh of his (cf. rfj i/xfj x*tp\ Uav\ov) poem but even this is an exaggeration (it never identical see p. 334. The reading contains less than 22,000 couplets p. 331). puspadantasya ca svam ca would be correct Similarly Manu is said to have been abridged in sense and metre. from 100,000 to 12,000 and then to 4,000. 19. katha^avataram tarn is in apposition strictly, 2685, w. -cestitam; 'the adventures (which were It contains less than 3,000 that coming down, i.e.) which were the occacf. p. 341, 56.
to get along with a

The Manes had

18*.

rersion of 1,500,000.

coming down of the divine story bhubhagam, in appos. w. cU-. from heaven to earth/ Recognizing him 19-20. Viks+vi. Wvac and cru, caus. 20. See gana2. / pathati, loc. absol. 23. U.f. tasmin as U.f. pada^anatas, Vnam. See
18. vivikta-ramya-, 1257: Vvic+vi.
sion of that
'
*
*

p. 333, 51.

Notes to Page 55.

1-3. These three lines and the preceding
1.

Notes to Page 56.

is

Bne

make one

sentence ; the last word

'

the

But here are 100,000 See lidam, end. (making) one story ; take that/ Compare
*

having abandoned the story of the Sibyl. grass-food, quitting their pasturage/ U.f. 3-4. See Vmantraya+a, and pada4. asan abhyetya (Vi+abhy-a, 992) cf. sam5-6. Metre, arya, p. 316, 44. -U.f. etya, line 10. adaya agat (830) nija-. The long cpd Compare the story of Orpheus. In the (q.v.) goes w. katham. MBh., iv.39.6 = 1290, horses shed tears. The 7-8. Metre, as before. The dual cpd horses of Achilles lament the death of Pa- is in the accusative see vbhaj+sam-vi2. troklos, II. 17.426 cf Pliny, Nat. Hist,, viii. For the long cpd, see 1253a. 42 = 64. ' And with 9-10. Metre, as before. Seeja. King S., having 5. See Vvad4. (the help of) those two, 8-9. U.f. ucus girau ko 'pi \ comforted that Katha, in order to narrate 14-15. ' He saw him completely (abhitas) (vaktum) her or its descent-to-earth in that
subject.
:

pari-tyakta-,

overspread (V3kr) with tangled locks, (that were) like (iva) the smoke of what was
of the
fire

(paigaci)

dialect,

composed
is

(cakre)

the

left

Kathapitha/
fatory
'

This

the

name

of the pre-

lambaka ; but there is a double mg, he made the pedestal of Katha (personified), for G. was almost, but not quite, released the next book being called 'head of K./ from his ban Kathamukha. He consoles ( Vcvas +a, gerund p. 334]. Lit., 'as it were, the smoke-of-extin- of caus.) Katha or Story, by studying it, guished-remaining-curse-fire/ The long cpd and so atoning for the indignity he had receives a fem. pi. ending to conform w. offered it, 54i 2 jatabhis; but it is a genitively dependent 11-12. Metre, rathoddhata, p. 316, 43. subst. (1264 not adj.) cpd, whose prior 'And that Story, full of varied beauties, member, praganta-gesagapagni, is a descrip- made men forget the stories of the gods tive noun cpd (1280); gesa-gapagni, again, [lit. (was) possessing forgotten god-stories], and capa w by reason of its interest (kutuhalat, 291 2 ). is a descriptive noun cpd (1280)
of his curse, which was [practi*

cally] extinguished

[but

still

smouldering

agni, finally,

a descriptive noun cpd Then (atra3), after accomplishing that in 1280b), with a bold metaphor. Cf. Katha- the city, it attained to uninterrupted fame {
is

sarit-sagara, xix.104.

in the three worlds/

Introduction to the Manava-dharma-castra.

[340]

SELECTION XXVIII.
Extracts from the MANAVA-DHARMA-gASTRA.
53.

Bibliographical.

several of the most important

The Manu literature is now very extensive, and recent works need be mentioned here.
to

Only

Arthur C. Burnell and Edward W. Hopkins. The ordinances of Manu. Translated from the Sanskrit. With an introduction. London, Triibner & Co. 1884. 8. Price 12 shillings. George Biihler. The laws of Manu. Translated with extracts from seven commentaries. [=SBE. yoI. xxv.] Oxford, at the Clarendon Press. 1886. 8. Price 21 shillings. The volume contains an elaborate and valuable introduction. Julius Jolly. Manava Dharma-castra, the code of Manu. Original Sanskrit text, with critical notes. London, Triibner & Co. May, 1887. 8. Price 10 hillings 6 pence. Burnell's introduction contains an argument on the date of our Manu text. Professor Hopkins has

say that Jolly's robs all preceding ones of their inasmuch as it is the result of far-reaching critical studies. The principal places in which Jolly's text varies from that of the Reader are i.97; ii.11,76,
value,
125; xii.23,37,42,45,90,95,96.

The general theory of the origin of the Laws of Manu was summed up and criticised by Whitney (JAOS. xiii. p. xxx = PAOS May, 1885) Meantime,
.

however, Biihler's Introduction has put the question

in a

summed up and criticised this argument (JAOS. xiii. p. xxviii = PAOS. May, 1885), and concludes
that it brings us not one step nearer a solution of the problem. Biihler's introduction (p. civ-cxviii) gives a learned discussion of the date. Of this, Hopkins makes a

resume (JAOS.

He

xiii. p. cxcviii=PAOS. May, 1887). finds Biihler's conclusions probable, but does not

think them absolutely proved by the proofs adduced. The text-edition of Loiseleur Deslongchamps (Paris, 1830) is hardly obtainable now. It is safe

of our text to the Maha-bharata are ably discussed by Hopkins, JAOS. xi.239-275 (cf. PAOS. Oct. , 1883) Here may be found, conveniently assembled, quotations from Manu in the Sutras and inscriptions, the legendary material about him in the Epic, and a careful discussion of the passages in the Epic which profess to be the declarations of a personal Manu. By way of calling attention to the interesting subject of the knowledge of the Greeks concerning India, occasional citations are given. The references to Strabo's Fewypa^tKa (of which book xv., chap. 1, 1-73 describe India) follow Casaubon's paging. The following introduction is in the main a brief abstract of some of the more important points of Biihler's introduction.
.

new light. The relations

54.

The

native tradition respecting the origin of the Manava-dharma-castra

takes the book to be the

treatise

work

of an individual law-giver.

tradition, until quite recently, it has

'The Laws

of Manu.'

And

In accordance with this been usual for English writers to call the this designation may still be used, provided

be used with an intelligent mental reservation, which takes due account of modern criticism. For in the light of critical study, the figure of Manu, as a historical person, fades away but, on the other hand, we find that Manu Quesas a name is one of the greatest and most reverend of the Hindu antiquity.
only
it

the results of

Whence the greatness of this name ? What was the real origin of this law-book, and how came it to be called Manavan ? The word manu originally means simply 'man* (see vocabulary). As 55. we speak of human beings as the children of men,' so the Rig-veda speaks of them as the 'offspring of man (manu) and in this way arose the conception of a personal Manu, the father of mankind. He is, in fact, the heros eponymos of the human race. In the Veda 1 he appears as Father Manu, child of the Sun,' as a holy seer, the
tions thus arise
:

'

'

'

originator of prayer, praise, and sacrifice, and as the object of the special favor of

the gods. ever

In the Brahmanas,

Manu
'

is

the progenitor of the

is
2

new race after

the flood.
'

That he was regarded

as a type of

wisdom,

evidenced by the ancient saw,

).

What-

Manu

said, that is medicine

(TS.ii.2.10

And

again, that he

type of goodness appears from the fact that his actions came to
1

was an eminent be looked upon as

For the Vedic legend of his

ancibVrv books

make Manu

birth, see 85'%. the author of RV.

The
viii.

27-31.

Manu,

For ancient legends about Manu, see Biihler's p. lviif; Muir, 2 .161f, and esp. 181f.
i

r341"l IJ

J I

Introduction to thb Manava-dharma-^astra.

examples highly worthy of imitation.

divided his property

among

his sons

' ;

Thus the Veda says (TS.iii.1.9 4), <Manu and this is quoted by Baudhayana in his

Such simple beginnings are entirely natural ; but they are also sufficient to show how, with the growth of legal literature, the authors of law-books came to cite all kinds of (supposititious) sayings and doings of Manu as
authoritative precedent.

Dharma-siitra as such an example.

For, after the custom of referring to

Manu

as authority

was once started, the oftener he was thus cited, the greater his factitious authority and the temptation to cite him would become. Accordingly, if we examine the four oldest Dharma-sutras, we find much more frequent reference to Manu in Vasistha, the latest of them, than in Gautama, the oldest. And thus, at last, what had been a mere name, a part of the traditional inheritance of the mythical past, attained to greatness as a personal authority and actual law-giver.
Before proceeding to our other questions, let us rehearse briefly the native 56. account of the origin of the work. In Sanskrit, the book is entitled manava and
;

this

may mean either

*of

Manu

or of the Manavans.*
'

The Hindus

say, 'of

Manu
*

';

and accordingly the opening stanzas represent the great sages as approaching Manu,
the son of the Self-existent,' and asking

him

to declare unto

them the law.

He

accedes
to

but deems

show how

necessary to go back to a time before the Creation, in order he derives his lineage (Manu i.33), and hence also his authority,
it

from the Supreme One, Brahmdn. 'He/ says Manu (i.58-60), 'composed this law-book, and taught it to me alone in the beginning I taught it to Bhrgu and Bhrgu will recite it to you/ Bhrgu accordingly takes up Manu's cosmogonical discourse, continues with an account of the Four Ages and of other matters, dwells on the excellence of Manu's, Laws, and ends book first with a table of contents of the twelve books of which
directly
;

the treatise consists.

i.

And
*

in order that

1-60) put into the mouth of Bhrgu,

'

we may not forget that it we are frequently reminded

is all

(or all but

of the situation

by an I will next declare or the like, especially at the beginning of books v. and xii., where Bhrgu is mentioned by name as the promulgator of the laws in question. In accordance with all this, the work is entitled the Bhrgu-samhita of the Manavadharma-castra, and it may conveniently be so designated. It contains 2685 clokas or 5370 lines compare 54 u n, For the incredibility of this native account the reasons are near at hand. 57. First, all the passages involving Bhrgu as promulgator of the work can be separated from the rest as easily as a picture-frame from the canvas which it surrounds. Indeed, the entire first book is a most palpable later addition. And, more than this, Bhrgu himself is cited (at iii.16), with three others, as an authority on a disputed point. Clearly, the later editors of the work were nodding here else they would have expunged this stanza. And who knows how many more of a like sort they may have expunged ? Moreover, against the claim that Manu (to say nothing of the Supreme Spirit), was the author and the first law-giver, the case is equally plain. For the work appeals to the authority of Manu here and there, just as the other works of its class do, thus showing that its earlier editors at least did not pretend that Manu was the author of the whole. Nor was he a law-giver without predecessors or rivals else
; ; ;

we should not find, with what purports

as

we

do, divergent opinions of other ancient sages cited along

to be his.

Moreover, the work

itself (ii.6

= 58 14f)

admits that

Introduction to the Manava-dharma-castra.

[342]

based on the Veda, the usage of virtuous men, etc.; and it plainly menwhich must be either contemporaneous, or else earlier than itself.
the law
is

tions (at iii.232) Dharma-castras,

What was the real origin of the work ? The first half of The Vedic works, as explained below, fall into the three classes of Samhita, Brahmana, and Sutra. Chief among the works of the last class is the Kalpa-sutra, or Ceremony-rules/ No Kalpa work had catholic validity among all Brahman families. On the contrary, many of the most important old families had each its own Kalpa-sutra. In these clannish differences, doubtless, originated the Caranas or Schools,' in which Brahman science was cultivated and sacred tradition handed down from generation to generation. Thus among the adherents of the Black Yajur-veda, we find the family of Apastamba; and, bearing his name, we find
58.

Secondly, then,
is

the answer

as follows.

'

not only a Brahmana, but also a complete Kalpa-sutra in its three subdivisions of Qrauta-sutra or Rules for the fire-sacrifices,' Grhya-sutra or Domestic usages,'
* *

Baudhayana doubtless had a similar make-up. Good editions of various Grhya- and Dharma-siitras are now accessible in text and translation. They treat 1 of the sacraments, of the duties of a
law.'

and Dhanna-sutra or 'Sacred

The Kalpa-sutra

of

Brahman

in the various stages of his

life,

as student, householder, hermit, beggar,

of the duties of a king, of the law of inheritance,

and so on.

Now
is

these are the very subjects treated also in the Dharma-castras.

But there

one great difference, the difference of form. The Sutras are in mingled prose and verse, the latter including both tristubh and anustubh stanzas while the Qastras are in the ordinary epic loka. To a mind acquainted with the veriest rudiments of
;

criticism
later

it

is

quite clear from their form

and language alone that the Qastras are

entire accord with the stanza
ii.6

than the Sutras

a view which
is

is in

= 58 14

cited above.

The

their contents

shown by and form, are the outgrowth, by a very natural process of evolution,
conclusion, then, that the Dharma-castras, in general, as

from the Dharma-siitras,

59.
ticular, is
is

unimpeached.
is

The other

half of our answer

that the Manava-dharma-castra, in par:

a later metrical recast of a lost Manava-dharma-sutra in other words, that it ' Law-book of the Manavans.' This is a particular thesis, quite different from the
it is

the general conclusion just stated; and, although very widely accepted,
universally so.

not
the

The theory 2

of this connection proceeds as follows.

Among

among those of the Maitrayaniya branch Manavans. 8 According to the investigations of Dr. von Schroder, 4 the Maitrayaniya seems to have been one of the oldest and most important of all the schools of the Yajus-period. 5 Of these Maitrayamyas there are still some representatives surviving in Western India and their Sutras are entitled Manava-sutras. Manuscripts of the Manava-crauta-sutra and the Manava-grhyaschools of the Black Yajur-veda, especially
thereof,

we

find the school of the

sutra are
60.

still

extant. 6

Unfortunately, the Manava-dharma-sutra, the link most important to connect our Bhrgu-samhita with the Vedic schools, is still missing. The researches
p. 358, 96f, below. This theory was broached by Weber (ISt. 1.69) and Muller (see SBE. ii. p. xi) in 1849. It was confirmed or elaborated by Johantgen in 1863, Das Gesetzbuch des Manu, p. lOOf by West and Biihler in 1867, see Digest 2 p. 27; by Schroder in 1879, Monatsberichte der Berliner Akad. for 1879, p. 700, and
1
;
,

Compare

in 1881, ed. of
finally
8 4
6

M&trayanT-samhita, i. p. XVIII; and by Btihler in 1887, in his Manu, p. xviii-xly. See Carana-vyuha, ISt. iii.258.
In the places just cited.

Compare p. 356, 90, below. c See ZDMG-. xxxvi.442-48, where von Bradke describes some of them, and states their contents.

[343]
of

Intboduction tothi Manava-dharma-castra,

too, failed to show any striking correspondences between the Manava-grhya-sutra and our treatise. But, on the other hand, Biihler has discovered 2 important correspondences between it and the Manava-craddha-kalpa. Moreover, as has been repeatedly pointed out, 8 the Dharma-sutra of Vasistha contains a quotation (iv.5-8) which has every appearance of being a veritable fragment of the original Manava-dharma-sutra. In this quotation we have, first, the prose

von Bradke, 1

rule (5)

next, the stanzas which support

it (6, 7),

and which agree

entirely or

nearly with

a Vedic passage (8) to support both rule and stanzas. This is the arrangement usual in the Dharma-sutras. And the prose rule (5) is characterized by the words iti manavam as a quotation from the Sutra
v.
last,

Manu

41 and 48; and,

works valid for all Aryans are not so cited. 4 Other quotations 5 are found in Vasistha at iii.2, xiii.16, xix.37, and xx.18, 61. in close correspondence respectively with Manu ii.168, iv.117, x.120, and xi.152 of our text, and introduced by the formula, And on this point they quote a Manavan stanza/ From this, one might think that Vasistha was quoting from our Bhrgusamhita. But this inference is barred by the evident posteriority of our text, as shown by its form and by other general considerations, and in particular by the fact
of a special school
;

for

'

that the stanza at xix.37

identical with
62.

is in

the tristubh metre.

We

conclude, then, that the

Manava-dharma-sutra known to Vasistha closely resembled our text, but was not
it.

Now

granting
school.

all

that precedes, there

this cannot

is

a very strong inherent probability

in the conclusion that our Bhrgu-samhita is a metrical recast of the of the

Dharma-sutra

Manavan

More than
method

be said; for

it is

not a necessary

conclusion.

Its probability,

however, has been greatly increased by the considerations

of the recast

respecting the occasion and

63.

adduced by

Biihler.

occasion was the development (beside the sectarian schools which studied exclusively a single branch of the Veda and the rudimentary works ancillary
thereto) of the non-sectarian schools of special sciences,
validity for all Aryans.

The

whose teachings claimed In the old Vedic schools, the pupils had to learn the texts
their sect,

of the
ritual,

Mantras and Brahmanas of

and the short ancillary

treatises,

on

etymology, metre, etc., called Angas or * Limbs' of the Veda. With the development of these subjects to elaborate disciplines, it became impossible for a

all. He must either content himself with a thorough verbal but unintelligent acquaintance with the texts and short treatises of his own sect or else he must become a specialist in the ritual, the law, or some other subject, and renounce an extensive knowledge of the sacred texts.

student to master them

shown by the present good Vaidik is able to recite all the texts of his branch of the Veda. But in order to have an elaborate sacrifice performed, there is need of a Qrotriya specialist, who, though ignorant of the other Angas, is yet a master of the ritual. In the case of two of the Angas, grammar and astronomy, the Vedic schools possess no sectarian text-books of their own. These subjects, it would seem, had been abandoned to the specialists at an early period. For a good while longer the sacred law was cultivated in the Vedic schools, as appears from the existence of
64.

That

this truly describes the course of things is

state of learning in India.

1 2

In the ZDMG. xxxvi. 417-77 (1882). Buhler'e Manu, p. xlf. See Biihler, 8BE. xiv. p. xviii f and esp. 26;
p. xxxi.

*
*

See Biihler'B Manu, p. xxxvii. See Hopkins, JAOS. xi.242-43; and

xiv. p. xviii-xx.

cf. Biihler,

SBE.

Manu,

Introduction to the MaNAYA-DHARMA-^ASTRA.

t
\

P3441 -I

the numerous sectarian manuals on the subject.

But even

in these (see Biihler,

Manuj

p. Hi, p. xxv,n.3)
is,

we

find mention of persons

who know

several different law-

books, that

who were

specialists in the law.

And

this fact alone

would lead us

to infer the existence of special law-schools.

Granting the existence of these schools, we have precisely the combination of circumstances which would lead to the production of such a work as our Manu 65.

had before them plenty of Sutra-material, sectarian, of only local validity, unsystematic, and incomplete. In the very nature of things, the schools would tend to be non-sectarian, to widen their influence, and to systematize and complete the work of their predecessors. And this is exactly what they have done in our
text.

The

schools

Manu-text.
topics at
finally, it

It is absolutely non-sectarian.

As

contrasted with

its

forerunners,

it

emphasizes the practical rather than the moral side of the law, treating strictly legal

much

greater length.

It

shows the signs of being a school-book.

And

aims at general validity among all Aryans. This explains the fact that our Manu shows so little correspondence with the texts of the Vedic Manavan The recast was the work of men whose interest in their subject exceeded schools.
their interest in a sect.
66.

Finally, the greatness of the

name

of the legendary

and semi-divine Manu

have chosen the Manavan Dharma-sutra rather than any other as the basis of their new manual. In consuggests the reason
special law-school should

why a

structing a treatise that aspired to universal acceptance, they

must

ipso facto with-

draw any claim thereto which rested on the high standing of the Sutra-original as a The problem then was, in accomplishing this task, to avoid too sectarian work. violent a break with tradition. Had they taken the Gautama-sutra, and recast it,
waiving for it all claim to general validity on the score of Gautama's authority, it would indeed have been a bold proceeding to father it upon Vyasa or Manu or any of the great sages of yore. By choosing the Manava-sutra, after their silent waiver on the one hand, they had only, on the other, to interpret its title expressly as meaning 'of Manu/ when, presto without the smallest offense to tradition or grammar, they had a name of unsurpassed authority to commend their work to the

Arvan world.
67.

great deal of the recast

Biihler,

p. lxxiii,

thinks one half

cannot

have been derived from the Sutra-original. The entire first book is most clearly such a later addition and such is likewise the twelfth book, whose classification of actions and existences according to the three gunas (66 8f) is based on the teachings of the Samkhya, Yoga, and Vedanta systems of philosophy. What now is the source of these later additions? The Maha-bharata offers very many correspondences with our Manu-text. A comparative study of the two works shows that the editors of the latter have not drawn on the former, but rather that both works have drawn upon a common stock of popular metrical maxims (Hopkins, JAOS. xi.268), which embodied much of the traditional legal lore, and were ascribed (as is attested by extant inscriptions) now to one and now to another of the ancient mythical sages Vyasa, Manu, and the rest. 68. As for the method of conversion of the Sutra into our Manu-text, Pro fessor Biihler is of opinion (p. xcii) that it took place at one time, and that our text
;

is

not the result of

69.

many

successive recasts.

Coming,

finally, to

the date of the recast, Professor Biihler concludes

[345]
(p. cxiv, cxvii) that it existed in the

(Notes to Page 57.

J

second century a.d., and was made between

that time

and

circa 100 b.c.

General considerations
is

make

this conclusion

seem far

from improbable.
again, while
it is

Our Manu-text

doubtless the oldest of the class of secondary

it

law-books, like those of Yajfiavalkya and Narada, to which

Manu-text

probably prior to the later portions of the great Epic, books xii. and xiii. But we do not know the time of Yajfiavalkya nor of the Epic and at present it seems quite vain to seek for an accurate date.
is
;

in some form or other

Synopsis.

belongs (p. civ). And doubtless posterior to the older portions of the Maha-bharata, our

(prabha).'
56"
5618
57 2

Brahman
;

is

conceived as too

Darkness. The Self-existent Creation of light and of water Mundane egg. The Vedas. The castes . . . Divisions of time for men for Manes; for gods The four ages of the world
;

distant to be a father

cf.

ZDMG.xxxii.295.
91 16

The
part
in

idea of the

of the gods. Day of Praise of Brahmans Foundations of the Law

Age

Brahman

....

The Sacraments (see Note) Name-giving. Names The Brahman's staff. Begging The student. Om. Savitri
Etiquette of salutations Dignity of Veda-teacher. Story of Kavi . Terms of study. Marriage The householder. Precepts and prohibitions Virtue is the only true friend The struggle for existence Wanton life-taking. Etymology of md'fisa
.

It plays a cosmogonies see 58* 1 10 QB. xi.1.6 ; Chandogya Upanisad, iii. 19 58 58 u (SBE. i.54) ; Visnu Purana, i.2.52f (see esp. 59 l 9 Wilson's Transl. 2 , i.39f and notes); these 59 59 23 passages are given by Muir, iv 2 .24f, 41f. Cf. 60*
57 17 58 2 cf.
.

traced to the

Veda

mundane egg may be

:

divers

Indian

60"
61 16

also Preller,

Griech.

Mythol. t

8 .35f;

and

were his ancient place of motion (ayana), therefore is he called Narayana' ('having the nara = naras as his ayana/ 1302). This Classification of actions 65 9 65 oft-recurring etymology, as found in MBh. Rewards and punishments The three gunas. Acts classed thereby ... 66s and Puranas, is discussed at length by Wilson Triple orders of transmigration 67 1 Transmigrations entailed by special sins . . 67 19 and Hall in notes to Visnu Purana, i.4.6, 68 Means of gaining bliss 2 2 68 10 Transl. , i.56-8. Cf. Lassen, IA. i .769. For Warning against heterodoxy correct derivation, see narayana. Notes to Page 56. 7-8. 'What (was) that cause (etc. see 15. This account of Creation (clokas 6-13), sadasadatmaka), thence-created (was) the with others, is given and translated by Muir, Purusa, (and) in the world he is called iv 2 30f See idam. 'Darkness' cf. " Brahman." ' Cf ZDMG. xxxviii. 193-4, 206. RV. x.129.3. 9-10. atmano dhyanat, 'by his medita16. adhya- 1, i.e. prathamo 'dhyayah. tion' (291 2 ). -SeeVlkrIO. 17-18. * He, (himself) not-manifest, mak11-12. See Vlma+nis. See df. ing manifest (vy-anjayann) this (universe), 13-14. U.f. -ravibhyas. See brahman U.f. yajna-siddhi-artham rc-yajusthe grosser elements and so forth,' revealed 3.
64- 2

Women. The faithful widow The forest-hermit. Self-castigation The pious mendicant The four orders The lunar penance

....

61 23 628 63 7 6321 642 64 8 64 16

65 3 65 5

Pott's Anti-Kaulen, 68f.

5-6.

The waters

are called

" naras,"

(because) the waters are indeed the offspring

of the Primal Spirit (nara).

Since these

.......

himself (u.f. pradus asit). 19-20. U.f. yas asau atiud-babhau.

etc.,

sas

saman-laksanam. Cf. AB. v. 32. 15-16. The -tas puts the whole aggregative cpd in an ablative relation (1098 b).

The
Notes to Page
U.f.

older designation of the second caste

>7.

1-2. Join the ablatives w. sisrksus.

cf.

apas
.

ad an.

Primeval waters:
p. 713.

which term is used at RV. x.90.12, of which stanza this cloka is a para* phrase. For many other mythical accounts
of the origin of the castes, see Muir,
i

was

raj any a,

Muir, iv2 24f ; also Strabo, xv.59,

2 .7-

3-4. 'That (seed) became a golden (u.f. 160, esp. p. 10 and p. 159. haimam) egg, having sun -like splendor 18b 'Day (is) for performance of works/
.

NOTKS TO Page 57.

[346]

19-20. The dark and light lunar fort10-13 = MBh. v.6, 1-2 = 109-110, with nights (= one human month) form respec- variants. tively the day and night of the Manes for 14r-l5. No real difference between ila with them everything is reversed. See (JB. and acara. See also Buhler's Manu, p. lxvii. atmanas They are fed once a tad - vidam = veda - vidam.. ii.4.2 or AJP. iii.403. older Greek division of the tustis may decide in cases where no rule of month. The month was in two fortnights (cf. Hesiod, morals and no usage is involved. L. 14 Works and Days, 780) gukla = pty iffrdfievos agrees exactly with Gautama's Dharmacastra, i.1-2, except that it is in metrical krsna = fifyv tpOivwv. 21-22. U.f. anas tatra (= ratry-ahnos) form. 16-17. -uditam, Vvad. See Vi+pra. udag-ayanam. 18-19. Observe that cjruti and smrti (see 23 f. Lit. 'Attend ye to that (tan) which is the extent both of a night-and-day of Brah- these) or revelation and 'tradition* have man and of the ages/ come to be important technical terms. Con;
:

'

'

cerning their significance, see

Notes to Page

|>8.

Ancient Sanskrit Literature, 86f.

:

Respecting the ages, see castram, collectively see 1. See tu 4. Roth, Ueber den Mythus von den funf Men- p. xxv. U.f. sarva^arthesu am-. schengescklechtern bet Hesiod und die indische 20-21. mule: Jolly reads tu^ubhe.
Lehre von den vier Weltaltern, Tubingen, 1860.
U.f. hetuc.astra^agrayat,

M. Muller, dharmaBuhler's Manu,

'from support of

The conception of a past golden age is com- or relying on hetucastras/ Such treatises mon. The scheme of ages as here presented on dialectics are mentioned a number of
is

post-Vedic (see Roth,

p. 24f),

and based times in the

'

Si-yu-ki (Beal), e.g. ii.218f.

on the simple descending arithmetical progression, 4, 3, 2,

1.

Description of the four

self

22-23. What is agreeable to one's own See same as atmanas tustis.

'

Criticism laksana lend. ages, and numerical details Whitney, JAOS. vi. Notes to Page 59. 152f; Visnu Purana, i.3.10f, Transl. 2 i.49f; 1-2. The body-consecration, having the Monier Williams, Indian Wisdom, 333. Gold- niseka as its first (rite), is to be performed en age described by the Brahman KdAa^oy, etc* Samskara (see this) is here collective,
:

MBh. iii.149. 11 - 11234, f.

Strabo, xv.64, p. 715.

including the various single sacraments.

years, they say,
Its

Observe that there are rites for all morning stages of a Brahman's existence from before twilight has just as many hundreds and its his birth till after death. Megasthenes gives evening twilight is similar.* 400+4000+400 an interesting account of the Brahmans (pre=4800, served by Strabo, xv.59, p. 712f ), and notes 4-5. itaresu, sc. yugesu, i.e. the Treta, that even from the time of conception in the Dwapara, and Kali, which last respectively womb (tfdrj V0V5 Kal Kvofievovs) they are under Total of all four, the care of wise men, 3600, 2400, and 1200. 12,000. -See Vvrt2. The samskaras or sacraments.' 6-7. See adi 1. 'What is that quadconception.' 1. garbha w adhana, ruple-age, just now reckoned up completely, 2. pum-savana, 'male-ceremony.' hair-parting.' 3. simanta^unnayana, that, consisting of 12,000 (years), is called
'

2-3,

Four thousand of

(is)

the krta

yuga

(see krta).

'

'

an age of the gods/ Cf Whitney, I.e., 154 8-9. sahasram etc., cf Psalm xc.4
. .

top.
;

4.
5.

jata-karman,
*

'

birth-ceremony.'

II.

6.
7.

nama-dheya, name-giving.' niskramana, 'going out.'

anna-pracana, 'rice-feeding.' cuda-karman, ' tonsure of scalp/

Peter

iii.8.

brahmam ekam

ahar: here

then are distinguished periods of Brahman's repose (universal death) and of his activity
("

8. 9.

upanayana,
kecanta,
*

'investiture/

new heavens and a new

xxxviii.191, 25.

earth ")

see

tonsure of beard/ 11. samavartana, 'return from study/

10.

ZDMG.

12.

vivaha,

'

marriage/

t.347]

Notes to Page 60

are described at length, 21-22. Seegarbhal. garbhastame = SBE. xxix.l79f or 46f or M. garbhad astame. upanayanam this Williams, Indian Wisdom, 246, 201. Number most important ceremony is described AGS, 2 is done to bring it about that the child i.19-22 or SBE. xxix.l87f.

Most

of these

AGS. U3f

or

prove a male.

No. 3

is

a consecration of the

pregnant woman by the parting of her hair. 3-4. garbhais homais: 'the oblations
relating to pregnancy
'

Notes to Page 60.

are involved in sacra-

U.f. pari_itya (992). 1. prad-, see 99%. 2-3. bhavatpurvam, see vocab. The for:

ments 2 and 3. The ligation of the girdle mulae are bhavati, bhiksam dehi bhikaccompanies investiture (9). U.f. enas sam, bhavati, dehi bhiksam dehi, bhavati.
;
;

apa-mrjyate.

Similar distinctions, 61 7 n.

U.f. ijyaya, 'offer4-5. vyatyasta-panina (V2as), 'by (sc. and Manes, while he is the pupil) having crossed hands.' ing' to Gods, Rishis, a student. sutais: procreation of sons is 6-7. adhy-esyamanam (Vi, 939) etc., 'To ' A Brahman is born laden with (the pupil) about to recite, the teacher should a duty. He owes Veda-study to the say, "Ho, recite (617)!" and should stop three debts. .' Rishis; sacrifice to the Gods; and sons to (a-ramet) him with the words 5 * great - The the Manes.' TS. vi. 3. 10 India presents a thousand striking and sacrifices' are five, to the Gods, Beings, interesting contrasts with the Occident. So Manes, Brahman, and men enumerated especially in her way of handing down lore gB. xi.5,6 1 or AGS. iii.l(=SBE. xxix.217) from age to age. This is described by the or Manuiii.69f. yajnais, such as a certain RV. Praticakhya, chap, xv.; and reported Soma-ceremony called jyotistoma, says a byWeber,ISt.x.l28f; Zimmer,210; Kaegi, U.f brahmi, holy, fit for Fleckeisen's Jahrbilcher, 1880, p. 451. Or see Scholiast. union with Brahman.' SBE. xxix.H2f,119f. 7-8. See pranc3. 'Feeding of gold8-9. brahmanas (see brahman 2) limits rubbings, honey, and ghee.' See AGS. i.15.1. adau and ante. See Vlkr7. sravati, Vlgr+vi. 9. karayet : note that in Manu the pre- subject brahma.

6-6. See vrata4.

'

scriptive use of the optative with indefinite

10-11.

a+u+m=om. Prajapati belongs

succeeding the RV., and
57 18
is

subject

('

a man' or 'one

') is

very common.

to the period

later

10. Here the va's are = eva and

'

just.'

Scholiast.
Vgup.

mean supplanted by Brahman. Seeiti4. Compare

is

nir-aduhat, 635.
.

12-13. aduduhat (856) see Vduh, cans. Extracted one verse of the stanza beginan old belief: cf. QB. iii.6.2 2*. The QGS., ning with "tad" (74 14 ) from each of the i.24.4-6, mentions two names, one of which three Vedas.' U.f. tad iti rcas. is kept secret by the parents to protect the 14. etam, sc. ream. child from witchcraft. See Stenzler's note 16. hi, 'for,' has pertinence only as conCf. Weber's 2d Naksatra necting this cloka with 119. to AGS. i.15.8. U.f. sthavire

11-12. Subject, nama.

See Vyuj+sam.
omen."
This

See

"Nomen,

'

essay, Abh. der Berliner AJcad., 1861, p. 316f.

a-yati (619), loc. absol.

13-14. The scholiast Kulluka gives as examples Cubha-carman Bala-varman Vasu-bhuti; Dina-dasa. 15-10. Sc. nama syat. See airv-. 17-18. U.f. yad va istam (see VI is) etc., 1 or what passes for auspicious in the family,' sc. tat kartavyam. The rules allow some latitude for diversities of customs in families, villages, etc. See 98 16 and note. Cf.
:

19.

Hiatus, without combination, at cae-

sura: cf. 12 5 N.

20-21. See param. 'Saying "I am soand-so by name," he should announce his
name.'

The

older one or the one superior

first.

in station

speaks or salutes
is

Thus, when

from heaven and meets in mid-air Astaka and others, Astaka asks him, " Who art thou? " but not without
the great Yayati
falling

Manu

viii.46.

excusing himself, as the inferior, for bold

Notes to Page 60.

) J

[348]
speaking
first.

incivility in

MBh.

i.88.10

of the 'twice-born' (see dvija)

is

the upa-

3573. alS&s

So Od. 3,24:
5*

nayana.
i^epeto-Oai.

The teacher is
U.f.

the spiritual father.

a5 vsov dvdpa ycpairepov

See SBE. ii.3,174; xiv.9.

22-23. See abhivada. from ignorance of Sanskrit.

Introduction, p. xxvii.

na janate,
thus in

17-18.

adhy-apayam asa

(1042e,

Cf. Burnell,

1045) pitfn (see pitr 2) gicus.

See

ha.

striyas:

19-20. 'They, (having arrived-anger=)

getting angry, asked the gods about the

the prologue to act

iv.

of the Qakuntala,

Durvasas, behind the stage, cries out to the matter. And the gods, assembling (sametya), women, ayam aham, bhoh, 'Ho there, it said (ucus) to them etc'

and 1102a2 near end. 23. See sattringat and abdika. The Notes to Page 01. Brahmanical school-term lasted 4 months, 1-2. 'The word bhos one should repeat began with the upakarman and ended with (at the end of = ) after one's name in salu- the utsarga see Biihler's Manu> p. xlvi, tation. For the use of bhos instead of a and note to iv.95. See guru4. 'The person's real name is declared by the Rishis course (vrata) in the three Vedas is to be (to be the same as) the use of the true form followed, (lasting 36 = for 36 years/ of a person's name.' See bhobhava and Twelve years for each Veda (see veda2), svarupabhava. The bhos is of course in AGS. i.22.3. This is sober earnest for a lieu of the name of the person addressed. Hindu. The idea would make a Greek laugh And the vowel a must be pronounced 4. cf., e.g., Lucian's 'Ep^ri/xos, chap. i.f, and (added) at the end of his name, with the esp. vi. previous syllable protracted ' reading piirNot even mighty Indra can absolve vaksaraplutah (see Biihler). Thus Deva- those who fain would know the Veda from datta and Harabhute are to be pronounced the necessity of studying it. See the charmDevadatta3a and Harabhuta3ya see ing tale of Yavakrita, MBh. iii.135. 15-42 = Whitney, 78. 10706f, outlined at ZDMG. xxxii.318. Caesar's account of the Druids (B.G. 7-8. This rule is observed, e.g. in the drama, by the Rishis and the king, Qakun- vi.14) comes near the truth for the Brahmans tala, mid. of act v. For other differences in several respects. Magnum ibi numerum in the modes of address used for or by the versuum ediscere dicuntur. Itaque annos
is
I.'

22. See

iti2f

'

different castes, see

60%.; QB. i.1.4 12 (or nonnulli vicenos in disciplina permanent. Etc, SBE. xii.28 or Weber's Ind. Streifen, i.49). Cf. also Roth, KZ. xxvi.53.
rule
is

The

disregarded in the Epos,

e.g. at

MBh.

i.71.5

= 2899.
1.
;

Notes to Page 62.

See 2antika adjectives go w. vratam. 2-3. vedan (as contrasted w. dual and
:

Analogous distinctions; E. W. Hopkins, Mutual relations of the four castes, 6f Weber,

Manu, viii.88 and 113. 9-10. 'A d- is not to be addressed by name even if he is younger (cf. n. to 60 2 ) but with bhos or (some case-form from the stem) bhavant a dh- should speak to him (enam)/ Thus, bho diksita! idam kuru! or, bhavata yajamanena idam kriyatam For the long adverb, see vocab. 11-12. U.f. "bhavati" iti evam: see iti4. 13-14. U.f rtvijas. One should say [to those in line 13] " asau aham," rising up to meet (them, even if they are) the younger.' 15-16. The second or spiritual birth
ISt. x.llf
;
!
.

sing.

'

3 Vedas.'
first

AV.

not included.

yathakramam,

the Mantras, then the

Two principal eleBrahmanas, ments characterize the course ' or vrata, viz., study (adhy-ayana) and holy living a-vaset: (brahma-carya). adhi witya
in order.
' *

cf.

Megasthenes, in Strabo, xv.59, p. 712,

kvra
(!)

eri7 5'

koI rptdtcovTa

otirots

f}<ravra

'

avaxvpew $ tV eavrov 4-5. Him ( = the student), approved (on account of [280] his = ) for doing his duty,
kttjo-iv %kcuttov etc.
'

he

'

'

'

sent with a cow.'

= the "father," sc. pitus,

pita) should pre'

from

his father/

r349 ]
meaning
his spiritual " father,"
i.e.

Notes to Page 63.

which the sun passes by night his teacher, who may also be his natural in the same plane of motion as by day, the sun will be to the north of the dwellers of father. snatva, techni- Northern India at night, just as it is to the 6-7. See Vman+anu. cal, see Vsna. He thereby becomes a snataka. south of them in the day. sam-a-vrttas, technical see sacrament The point of the prohibitions is that the savarnam: ovk e<m yafxeiv parts of shame be not turned to the Sun-god no. 11, p. 346. d\\ov yevovs, Strabo, xv.49, p. 707. or (as at 62 20 ) any other sacred or venerable laksana-, cf. 98 7,8 thing. The prohibition recurs in very many 8-9. Let him give up all affairs which Sanskrit books (e.g. MBh. xiii.l04.75=5029,f hinder his study (296b), but (be) teaching VP. iii.ll.10f for other parallel passages, anyhow (see yatha5) for that is the con- see SBE. vii.194), and may be traced, with dition of having done his duty or of having similar ones, back to the AV. (xiii.1.56). attained his end.' 'Teaching anyhow/ i.e. Entirely identical is the Pythagorean 'maintaining himself as best he can while irpbs t^\iov TTpafijjLvos fi)j otipei Frag, philos. teaching/ This coinciGraec, ed. Miillach, i. p. 506. 10-11. cuklambaras 'Ivdovs <r6r)Tt KevKrj dence, with others, is discussed by L. von XpyaQ&t kou <riv56at Xcvkcus kqX Kapiraaois etc., Schroder, Pythagoras und die Inder (Leipzig, The castes wore 1884), 31-39. But Weber points out that Strabo, xv.71, p. 719. clothes of different colors. The priests the same thing occurs in Hesiod, Works and regularly wore white during religious cere- Days, 727. Cf. Pliny, Nat. Hist, xxviii.0 monies. See yuj2. end =19. 12-13. There is so frequent need of water Notes to Page 03. for ceremonial purification that a Brahman
(61 15 n.)

surface, under

'

should never be without

i.6

it

(see

Baudhayana,
;

1-2. a-caksita, 616.

'Nor

let

him

tell

and

7, esp. i.7.1,

or

the jar.
ear-rings
:

See
'

vedd

not v6da.
^rplws

SBE.

xiv.l60f )

iv

xp u<T0<P

P ^ VTa

V2dha) to (the fact that she is drinking Gold any body ' (297a). - U.f. divi in-. 3-4. U.f. -dhvanau ('at the sound of) rols ucrl,
'

hence

Strabo, xv.59, p. 712.

(punishment falls) not on (the worship, see Katha-sarit-sagara, xx.26. Cf. doer) himself, (it falls) on his sons, etc/ Cf. also J. Fergusson, Tree and Serpent Worship, the second command of the Mosaic deca:

14-15. U.f. na Ikseta ud-yantam. Vsrj+upa and 23%. See gata4. 18-17. See Vvrs. See rupa 1. 18-19. Let him make (to be) standsee 99 j n. Prad- is an ing on the right* adj. and is neuter, since sexless things are among the substantives. Places where four ways meet have been the object of awe and of many superstitions cf W. Menzel, Die vorchristlicke Unsterblichkeitslehre, i.145, 163. vanaspatin for an instance of tree'

na adhi^iyita (616) See adhi^itya va api antam etc. See va 1 end.

rg-yajusi (1253a)

Respecting
veda 2
,

this

and the next ctoka (SV.

iii
2 .25f,

impure), see Muir,

i.

Aufrecht, Rigto

p. xxxviii,

and Hopkins's note

BurnelPs Manu, iv.124. 7-8. See go3. Like the earth, iniquity done in the world does not bear fruit at
'

once; but

etc'

See Vvrt+a.

same
Cf.

figure at Proverbs xii.3.

i.80.2
'

mulani: Vkrt.

MBh.

= 3333,f.

9-10.

If

passim.

logue.
U.f.

See

tu3.
:

20.

vayn-agni-vipram.
1
)

apas:

13. Lines 13-20

viii.17)

these and 29 5 6 (=
-

Manu
and

similar respect
divinities

83
'

for the waters (which are

are translated by Muir,

.380;

was shown by the Persians (with

classical parallels) in the

same author's
very

(Hdt. i.138; Strabo, xv.3.16, p. 733) and the

Metrical Translations from

Skt. Writers, p. 26.

Greeks (Hesiod, Works and Days, 757).

pac/yaiis,

17-18. See 2sama2.

naturally
!

vimukhas,

facing.*

but the rules also forbid looking

22-23.

If the earth be regarded as a flat

around (103* 7 ).

NOTBS TO Page 63.

[350]

21-22. See idam.

See api 2 beg. "Thus gazelles eat herbs ; tigers eat gazelles men eat fish
;

23 f.

Notes to Page 05.

2.

lions eat elephants."

Scholiast.

pra-vrajan, technical (see

vocab.),

describing the pravrajaka.

3.

The Orders.
brahmacarin
;

See acrama.
:

Perhaps
'

Notes to Page 64.

2-3. U.f. kuryat, 59 9 n. See sanga2. -See tu3. 6-7. U.f. bhaksayita (1050, cf. 944) iha admi aham. Me eat in t'other world will he, whose meat in this world eat do I. That the wise declare to be the meatness of meat = That is why meat is called meat/ An example of Hindu etymologies, which are often little better than mere puns as and mansam. Hopkins notes here, mam sa

the best English for

names are
;

1.

Student,'

'Householder/ for grhastha; 3. 'Forest-hermit/ for vanaprastha and 4. 'Ascetic ' or Pious mendi2.
'

'

cant/ for yati.

The
5-6.

last is often called

'

Beggar (bhiksu)
'

or 'Wanderer* (pra- or pari-vrajaka).

Lit.
'

One should diminish one mouthi.e.

ful at a time in the dark fortnight etc.*

'diminish one's food by one mouthful etc*

See

trisavana.

This, the diminuendo-

that this
116.35
also 94 16 .

is

given in varied form,

Cf.

MBh.

xiii.

= 5714.

Whitney, AJP.

iii.402;

crescendo form of the lunar fast, is called pipilika-madhya or ' ant-middled.' 7-8. 'One should follow the same rule
entire,

8-9. See uposita. See Vcru, desid. See yena2. -Cf. Strabo, xv.69, p. 712:
Tcwy 8^ yvvat^l rais yajxerais /x^ a vfi<f>i\oa'0(p?v
,

in

(case

of)

the

yava-madhyama

(see this), intent,

performing (carang) the

lunar penance with the bright fortnight

first.'

robs
this

Bpax^vas

etc.

Notable exceptions to
in

statement are found

legends of Maitreyi
108,130,136.

and Gargi SBE.

the ancient
xv.

These

are fully described, e.g.

tama, xxvii. (transl.

SBE.

ii.296f),

by Gauand by

Baudhayana, iii.8 (SBE. xiv.303f). -For a 9f. Cf. below, p. 357, 90. 10-11. 'Any thing disliked of her husband

(296b), displeasing to him.'

It

is

noteis

summary

of this schematic exposition of

worthy that widow-burning (see p. 382)

quite ignored here.

the doctrine of metempsychosis, see Indian

Wisdom, 280. It is not mentioned 9-10. ' Resulting in weal or woe (is our) anywhere in Manu; and the same is true of Yajfiavalkya, Narada, Gautama, Apastamba, karman, which originates in mind, voice, Thus qualified, karman comJolly, Sitzungs- and body/ and most of the others. virtuous and sinful thoughts, berichte der Bairischen Akad., 1876, p. 447. prehends He thinks it originated among the lower words, and deeds.' See gati4. 11-12. tasya, sc. karmanas. See api2 classes. 12-13. See kamam, adv. v'2ksi, caus. beg. See dehin. ' One should know See v'grahS. parasya limits nama. that the mind is the prompter in this world 14-15. U.f. asita (616) a maranat. (iha) of this (action) which is three-fold [viz. best, worst, and middling, cf 65 10 ] and Vksam. 16-17. evam, so/ as described in book iii. has three manifestations [viz. as thoughts, 18-19. Prescriptions quite the reverse of words, and deeds, 65 9 ], is connected with

'

'

those at 62 10

the body, (and) has ten kinds

*

[3+4+3

kinds,

enumerated in clokas 5, 6, 7].' 20-21. U.f. pancatapas (see vocab.) 17. avidhanatas: hereby are excluded varsasu abhra-. Compare, e.g., the penances of Yayati after he retires to the forest, MBh. from this category injuries to sacrificial i.86.11 = 3544,f; and those exhibited to victims when required by the ritual, or to Alexander, Strabo, xv.61, p. 714; and see a man when inflicted as a lawful penalty. 19. U.f. manasa eva ayam (lit. 'this one' xv.63, p. 715. = a man ') upa-bhunkte. See V2bhuj +upa2. 22. vihrtya, Vhr+vi 2.
'

[351]

Notes to Page 68.

is of three kinds he does right for the a. lowest; b. middling; c. highest. most part and wrong a little] enjoys bliss in The scheme is not strictly adhered to. In heaven, invested (Vlvr+a) with those very line 1, for instance, * plants are put among elements (see bhutaS), i.e. with a corporeal the beasts; and in 15, the 'Vedas/ among Those very before-mentioned at the gods. But we are not surprised to find body.'

Notes to Page 66.

(ca)

Each gati

I.

And

he

[if

'

'

Manu
3.
*

xii.16.

(^udras ' (line 3) among the beasts, and 'Brah(line 13)

Deserted by the elements

'

death/

Scholiast.

'

after

mans'
6.

among

the gods (see 94 18 ).

U.f.

tamasisu

(sc.

gatisu) uttama.
out the verse

4-5. See jiva.

five elements,
spirit, after

See the mention of the

The

7-8. Seejhalla.
11-12. ye merely

\/sanj +pra.
fills

Strabo,xv.59end,p.713.

see

beg. 'Likewise all Apsarases/ On form again. The purgatorial idea is promi- the Apsarases, see Holtzmann, ZDMG. nent in book xviii. of the MBh. xxxiii.631f. ' Considering 0-7. (dratva) these gatis 17. Technically used words see vocab. (which result) from right-doing and from 19-20. 'A Brahman-slayer enters the

purgation, takes on a

human ya3

wrong-doing' (1098). -See Vldha3. womb of dogs (cvan), swine, asses, camels, 8-9. See sattva2, rajas4, tamas3, and cows, goats (aja), sheep (avi), etc.* in order esp. guna3, and also atmanS, and mahant2, to be born therefrom as dog, etc.
all

technical terms here.

'One should

22-23.

U.f. pretas antyastri-

pronounce,

know

goodness, passion, and darkness as

pretantyastri-, in violation of 177.

stealing grain, one
;

'By

becomes a mouse (by mahant constantly pervades all these exist- stealing) water, (one becomes) a duck; etc.* ent things without exception/ See p. 344, The same construction runs on to 68 8 Note that some of the gatis have a special 67. Line 9 is explained under sthita4.

the atman's three qualities, with which the

10-11. ca

ca: the sense requires 'or appropriateness.

or/
its

as

As having the quality of darkness attribute tamasam modifies only the

'
:

'

Notes to Page 68.

member, guna-; the verbally strict 4-5. 'Women also in like manner (see phrase would be tamo-guna-laksanam (cf. kalpa) by stealing would incur guilt. They line 15). become mates of these very creatures (menprior

14-15. 'What (deed) one wishes (to be) known by everybody etc.' jnatam: conjecture of BR. at vi.489. lajjati, metri
gratia, for -te.
'

tioned above).'

8-9. See pravrtta and nivrtta.

'

eti,

one attains

to.'

aty-eti etc.,
i.e.
'

'

gets rid of

the five elements,'

obtains final libera-

- But tion.' 18-19. See ya6 and sarva2c. the transmigrations which (a man) enters 10-11. And whatsoever heterodox philosreason of any (quality of them=) ophies (there are)/ See lka2b: the first upon by of these qualities, these (of all, i.e.) through ca= 'and/ all this world in order I will briefly state.' 12-13. Whatsoever doctrines (yani kani 20-23. A summary of the scheme fol- cid, sc. gastrani), differing (anyani) from lowing. this (atas = vedat), spring up and come to
'
'

nought,

14-15. See crestha and 2vara: and for vyava-, 'the resolute' who 1-18, clokas 42-50. Scheme of the nine abl., 292b. sets of gatis. On him who is governed by practice what they learn. it, each guna entails a gati: to wit, I. tamas, the gati of a beast (42-44) II. rajas, the gati of a man (45-47) 16. Selections XXIX. and XXX. Two III. sattva. the gati of a god (48-50). specimens of vakrokti, play on words or
' '

Notes to Page 67.

these

(tani)

etc.'

NOTK8 TO Page 68.

*

[352]
eaten by a tiger/ Solution ekona vincatir naryah = wives twenty lacking one ' (477a) or, dividing eko na (stem nr), 'one man (and)
:
'

Calembourg/ Both come from the Subhaby me from Bohtlingk's Indiscke Spriiche, 2d ed., no's 1428 and 6846. Other specimens are no's 4042 and 6389. 16-17. * Nineteen wives went to the wood to play. Twenty came home. The rest were
aitarnava, and are taken

twenty wives/ 18-19. U.f.

mama

ajnaya.

~ Solution:

na tena, 'not by him/ when joined, gives natena (Vnam), 'by him bending over/

SELECTIONS XXXL-LXXV.
Extracts from the Vedic Literature.
70. Selections xxxl. to Ixxv. comprise Mantra (or " Veda" in its narrower sense), Brahmana, and Sutra. They are taken for the most part from the Rigvedic literature (or " Rigveda " in its broader

of the original in parenthesis. are alike in both.

The Note-numbers

Professor Kaegi's little work, entitled Der ed.), and described above, Brief List, p. xx, no. 23, is recommended as a most useful intro. duction to Yedic study, on account of its general excellence, and, in particular, on account of the ful. ness of its bibliographical details. It is, moreover, now easily accessible in an English version by Dr. Robert Arrowsmith, published by Ginn and Co., Boston, 1886, price $1.65. Kaegi's book will be frequently cited in the sequel, as *' Kaegi," with the page-number of the translation first, followed by that
sense).

Rigveda (2d

71. For grammatical forms peculiar to the Veda, reference to Whitney will be made when needful; but the student should read systematically the sections that describe Vedic noun-inflection and verbconjugation. For the former subject, the small-print lines of 330, 340, and 342 are important ; and for the latter, the paragraphs on the subjunctive, 567-563, 736, 700, and those on the mode-forms of the different aorists, chap. xi. The accent, explained by Whitney, 80-86, is important for the exegesis and otherwise. The accent-rules are given at 92-97, 314-320, 691-698, 1082-86. The notation of the accent is explained at

87-90.

is based on the songs of the early Aryan tribes These tribes were life-loving, brave, and warlike, and show But they were remarkable above all for the their nature clearly in their songs. the prime determinant strength of their religious instinct. This is a cardinal fact the character of the early Indian literature for that literature is one of prevailof ingly religious content. The Veda is thus distinguished from the later literature no less by its of the Epic and the Classical periods by its contents, and also But within itself, the Vedic literature (or "Veda" in the language and style. broader sense of the word) shows differences which serve to divide it into three

The Vedic 72. immigrant into India.

literature

great groups.
73.

To

assign a definite chronological period for each of these groups

1

is

and quite possible to establish an inner chronologic sequence among the groups themselves and the sub-groups, and even among individual books and parts of books. To the first group belong the ancient songs themselves, which are in metrical form and are known as the Vedic hymns or Mantras. The term " Veda " is often used in a narrower sense to denote them. To the second belong the Brahmanas, the oldest Indo-European prose extant, The third group which presuppose and are dependent on the Mantra-literature. brief rules upon liturgical and other subjects, comprehends the Sutras, collections of
neither feasible nor necessary.
it is

But

interesting

which, in turn, presuppose both of the foregoing groups.

J

ion.

Indeed, to do so would give a very false impresThe periods overlap; and the styles of litera-

ture shade off from one into example, in the Yajurveda.

another

so,

for

[353]
74.

Introduction to the Veda.

great mass of Mantra-material originated

and was handed down by

memorial tradition orally from generation to generation long before the existence of any such collections of Mantras as have come down to us. 1 The Mantras fall into
several different classes.
sacrificial
;

To one

formula (yajus) stock of Mantras of one class for example, the yajus a certain collection with definite arrangement became established by popular usage in a certain community, and thus arose a Veda, for example, a Yajurveda not a certain definite book, but some one of many possible and probable collections of Mantras of a certain definite class. From the same stock of the same class another collection was formed in another community, and thus arose another Veda, for example, another Yajurveda. The period in which the oldest hymns of the Rigveda originated may be set back into the second pre-Christian millennium 2 but this only on certain general considerations not as a matter of precise argumentation. Geographically, the early Vedic Aryans may be referred to Kabul and the Panjab. 8 The Mantras have come down to us, for the most part, in several collec 75. tions, diverse in form and purpose. There was, besides, more or less Mantra-material which was never embodied in any collection, 4 but of which we find remnants scattered about in various books. The great collections of Mantras are the Rigveda, the Samaveda, the Yajurveda, and the Atharvaveda. The text of the Mantras forms what is often called a Samhita. To each Samhita is attached a body of dependent or ancillary works of the Brahmana and Sutra groups so that the oldest Indian books are classed, first, according to the Veda to which they belong and, secondly, according to their character as Mantra, Brahmana, or Sutra. It is to be remembered that " Veda " has a narrower and a broader sense, and that " Rigveda," for instance, may mean either the Rigveda-sarhhita or also the entire body of works belonging to that Veda. The Samhita of the Rigveda is a historical 6 collection. It consists of 76. 1017 hymns, each containing on an average about ten double lines, 6 so that the text is in volume somewhat less than that of the two Homeric poems together. There is a purely external and mechanical division of the text into 'Eighths,* 'Lessons,' 7 ' Groups,' and Stanzas ' (astaka, adhyaya, varga, re) but this need not specially concern us now. Of deep historical significance is the other division into ' Books,* * Chapters,' ' Hymns,' and ' Stanzas * (mandala, anuvaka, sukta, re). And of these, books ii. to 77. There are ten ' Books ' (literally, * Circles '). viii. are the so-called "Family-books" that is, they contain each the hymns ascribed to a single family or clan, in which they doubtless originated, and by which they were handed down as a sacred inheritance. Thus, book ii. contains the hymns of Grtsamada and his clan. Those of Vicvamitra and his tribe follow in book iii.; and then in order those of Vamadeva (book iv.), Atri (book v.), Bharadvaja (book vi.), Vasistha (book vii.), and Kanva (book viii.). The ninth book is made up of

belongs the hymn-stanza (fc); to another, the and to another, the magic charm (brahman). From the

'

See Roth's Atharvaveda hi Kaschmir, p. 9-10. See Whitney in The Century Magazine, 1887,
;

xxxiii. 921
s

or Kaegi, note 38.

I.e.,

Cf Ludwig,
.

iii.

178f

See Whitney,
iii.

p. 913; Kaegi, note 39;

LudSee

wig,
*

I98f.

8 As distinguished from a liturgical collection see 86. Respecting the purpose of the RV. collection, see Roth, KZ. xxvi. 56. 6 For the number of stanzas, words, and syllables, and for some convenient tabular statements, see

The Hindus Bay

iii.

that the Vedas are infinite.

iii*.

Miiller,
7

ASL.

p. 220f.
'

Ludwig,

15; Muir,

17.

There are eight Lessons '

in

each

Eighth. 1

Introduction to the Veda.

J \

[354]
to the deified drink
1

hymns addressed

Soma.
first

The tenth comprises hymns ascribed

consists of fifteen 2

to very different authors;

while the

minor groups, each

attributed to some ancient poet-sage.

The general history of the text of the Rigveda was touched upon by ProRoth in a very instructive little essay 8 entitled Vedische Studien. Some of his conclusions may be briefly stated. The assembling of the Mantras into a collection was accomplished by the aid of writing. 4 The first Rik collections were probably single books and parts of books, each an aggregation of material of such moderate compass as to be easily handled by a single collector. The small collections were later united into one large collection, which, completed by the addition of books ix. and x., and uniformly edited, constitutes our RV. Sarhhita. Roth recognizes three stages in the tradition 1. the oral transmission 79. from the authors to the time of the collectors 2. the reduction from the oral form We may to the written form; and 3. the transmission of the written text to us.
78.

fessor

has carefully preserved as it was, see 98 admit that in the last stage the text however, did suffered no very important corruptions. The collectors themselves, not by any means write down the texts precisely as they heard them. The reciters redactors from memory must have recited rhythmically. The collectors (writers putting the texts into the or diaskeuasts) have often destroyed the rhythm by strait-jacket of the rules of grammar, and especially by writing the words according to the later rules of samdhi. To the first stage are to be referred the many mistakes which are ascribable to carelessness in listening, 5 and which may be called blunders of the ear rather than of the eye. That the hymns themselves are of diverse origin, both in respect of place 80. and of time, is probable a priori and is shown by internal evidence. 6 Accordingly, if we fiud, for example, two hymns involving inconsistent conceptions of the same deity or of different deities, this is to be deemed quite natural, inasmuch as they originated among clans dwelling in diverse regions. Moreover, after the aggregation of the small collections into the large one, interpolations and later additions were

still

made.
81.

To

discriminate between the different elements that

is

now make up

the

canonical Vedic text

therefore an important problem.

Again, in the course of time, and in part as a result of the wrangling pedantry of narrow teachers, the stock collections became ramified into slightly divergent recensions. These were called cukhas or * branches/ because so related to
each other as are different branches from the same tree-stock. The Qakhas often supply to criticism the various readings for which the classical philologist looks to

good and independent manuscripts. The community in which such a Qakha attained There once existed, presumably, definitive authority was called a carana or school.' 7 of the RV. The school of the Qakalas, 8 however, seems many branches and schools
*

* The orthodox Hindu conception of the hymns is that they had existed from eternity; it recognizes no human authors. The Hindus do not call Atri, for example, the " author" of a given hymn, but rather the " Rishi," i.e. the " Beer," who was so fortunate Miiller^ as to " see " it the last time it was revealed.

tradition in the schools was oral and by memory, and that the open use of a written text was disgracelul.

Compare,

e.g.,

Franke, rule

86.

Sarva-sammata Ciksha, ed. A. O. But this thesis of Roth is denied

etc.,

by some scholars. 6 Such as ndmasa for mdnasd,,

p. 62.

Roth,

I.e.,

ASL.
* 3

p. 95.

Bergaigne, JA. viii.8.263 (= 71). Published, 1883, in KZ. xxvi. 45-68.

Cf Ludwig,
.

iii.

p. IX.
p. 368.
7.

See eBpe-

*
9

cially p. 52-62.
*

See Muller, gee Muller,

ASL.

RV.

Praticakhya, Mnleitung, p.

This

is entirely

consistent with the facts that the

[355]
to

Introduction to the Veda.

bears their
82.

have gained exclusive predominance, and the extant recension of the RV. Samhita name. The Qakha of the Baskalas is also mentioned.

exhibit almost no diversities of reading ; so that, in the absence of cakha-differences, the criticism of the text has to rest on intrinsic evidence, and on a comparison of the other Samhitas, and on a study of the RV. citations in the RV. Brahmanas and Sutras. Other criteria have

The manuscripts

of the

RV. Samhita

been brought to light by the study of the arrangement of the collection. Thus, within each of the books ii.-vii., the hymns addressed to the same deity are grouped
together and arranged according to the decreasing

number

of stanzas of each

hymn.

The same simple

principle goes farther, governing, for example, the order of the

groups within a book. 1

83.
*

Violations of the principle

may

arouse suspicion as to the

originality or genuineness of the passages concerned.

The

first

written form of the text would seem to have been the samhita-

less artificial rules of

patha or combined reading,' wherein the words are combined according to the more or grammar. 2 These combinations often admit of several different

resolutions.

To

obviate the resulting uncertainties, there

was constructed the pada-

patha or word-reading,' which aims to give each word in its true independent form without reference to any rules of combination. The Pada-text of the published RV.

and is the oldest conscious exegetical work upon the Veda now known. It is far from infallible. 4 For its secondary use, see 98n. The Samaveda is a Veda of samans. A saman is properly a 'tune* 84. not a text but in this connection the word means an re so modified 6 as to be better
is
;

attributed to Qakalya, 8

adapted for chanting, especially during the ceremonies of the Soma-sacrifice. Of the 1549 stanzas of the Samaveda, 1474 occur also in the Rigveda. 6 The SV. exhibits many variations from the readings of the RV. Samhita, some of which are of value for the criticism of the latter text. 7 In general, the relations of the SV. to the RV. still present many difficult problems. 8 The Samhita of the Atharvaveda, as compared with that of the RV., 85. represents a lower plane of life and thought, as it is also later in respect of form

and language.
of
life,

It contains

diverse malign influences,

magic incantations for the warding off of the most and prayers and charms for success in the various affairs

as love, gaming, quarrels, journeys,

and the

like.

It

has a high degree of

The Samhita has come down to us in at least two recensions. The one is called the Paippalada Qakha. 9 The other was published in 1856 by Roth and Whitney. About a sixteenth part of the RV. stanzas occur also with more or less interesting variants in books i. to xix. of this text. Shankar P. Pandit of Bombay is now editing the AV. with Sayana's comment. The Yajurveda belongs to the period 11 of the highly developed ritual, 86. and originated in the sacred and famous Madhyadeca. 12 The Samhitas contain the

interest for the student of popular superstitions.

1 For details see A. Bergaigne, Becherches aur Vhistoire de la samhita du RV, JA. 8.viii.l93f (esp. p. 199), and 8.ix.l91f. Cf. also Oldenberg, ZDMG. xli.508f and Bergaigne, JA. 8.x.488f. 5 This is the text given in the Eeader.
t ;

See Weber, HIL. p.

32f.

estimate of its exegetical value is given by Roth in the afore-mentioned essay, KZ. xxvi.45-52. 6 By protraction of vowels, insertion of sundry sounds, repetitions, etc. Whitney, OLSt. i.13-15.

A critical

Whitney, JAOS. xi. p. clxxxiv=PAOS. Oct. 1883. See Oldenberg'* interesting discussion, ZDMG. xxxviii.439-80, and esp. 464-65. 8 Described by Roth, Der Atharvaveda in Kasch. mir, Tubingen, 1875. 1 See Brief List, p. xix, no. 18. For bibliography
7

See Whitney, ISt. ii.347-63.

of translations, see Kaegi, note 13. 11 The civilization of this period is treated with especial fulness in Schroder's Indiens Literatur und Cultm see below, 100. 12 Cf. p. 297, 2; also Schroder, ILuC. p. 163.

Introduction to the Veda.

) )

[356]

formulas (see yajus in vocab.) which accompanied the sacrificial ceremonials, and are, as it were, the hand-books of the adhvaryus or priests who did the actual

manual labor

of the sacrifices. 1
2

With

the growth of ritualism and

its

spread over

a wide extent of territory there naturally grew up many differing usages in conIn this wise it nection with the sacrifice, and many centres of ritualistic study. 8 happened that the sectarian schools of the Yajurveda were especially numerous and
flourishing.

The Black Yajurveda. The various schools of this, the older Yajurveda, of Vaicamdirectly or indirectly bear the names of men reputed to be the pupils 4 possessed special Samhitas, payana, a name great in the Epos. At least five schools
87.

which four are still extant to wit, the Sariihita of the Kathas (Ka0atot) or the Kathaka that of the Kapisthala-Kathas (Kafifiio-OoXoi) that of the Maitrayanlyas and that of the school of Apastamba, a subdivision of the Taittiriyas. The one last mentioned, the Taittiriya Samhita, was the first to be printed in a scholarly edition. 6 The Maitrayani Samhita has recently been published by Dr. L. von Schroder, LeipThe others are still unedited. In all these texts of the old Yajus zig, 1881-86. Samhitas, the sacred formulas are commingled with prose passages, explanatory and A single such passage is a Brahmana, 6 the dictum of a brahman or prescriptive.
of
:

<

priest,'

a priestly disco urse/ The White Yajurveda. 88.

*

To remedy

this confusion, a
*

new

school of
'

Adhvaryus, called the Vajasaneyins, arranged a Samhita of clear formulas (guklani yajunsi), i.e. a text in which the formulas or Mantras were separated from the Not without some little animus, doubtless, they priestly discourses or BrahmanasJ turned to account the double meaning of gukla, clear or ' white/ and fixed the name of " Dark " (krsna, dark or black ') upon the mingled or uncleared texts of The Samhita of the White Yajurveda or Vajasaneyi Samhita has their older rivals.
* '

come down to us in the recension of the Kanvas and in that of the Madhyamdinas, 8 and was published by Weber, Berlin, 1849-52. The separate collections of the formulas naturally suggested a similar 89.
treatment of the priestly discourses. In the school of the Vajasaneyins, the result of this treatment was a collection of the formerly detached Brahmanas, which collection is itself also called a Brahmana, 9 and is practically an encyclopedic digest of the

wisdom
of the

of their school. 10

90.
life

The

oldest collection of Mantras, the Rigveda, is in the

a people that prayed most for and healthy people length of days, for sturdy sons, abundant cattle, doughty retainers, and victory over their enemies a people whose religion was a simple worship of the deified powers But even during the 'Vedic period, there comes a profound change. The of nature. Yajurveda represents a turning-point in the development of the Hindu character. The centre of Vedic life is shifted to Madhyadeca and here were made the first
of a vigorous, active,
; ;

main the

reflex

Ludwig,

iii.27.

See Eggeling, SBE.

xii., p.

xxvii

also

CB.

xiv.

Schroder, ILuC. p. 164-65. Cf. Schroder, ILuC. p. 88-89: also Eggeling,

9.433 or
9

SBE.

xv.226.

Or

Ma&iav&ivoL: see

HIL.

p. 106.
It

SBE.
*

xii. p.

xxv

f.
i.

Specifically, the

Qatapatha Brahmana.

was
and

Schroder, Einleitung to his ed. of MS., book

Cf.

p.IXf.
*

ILuC.

p. 89.

published by Weber, Berlin, 1855. have been translated by Eggeling,

Books

i.-iv.

SBE.

xii.

By Weber,

as vol's xi. and xii. of ISt., 1871-72. See this in vocab. and cf. it with brahmand.

xx vi.
io

Eggeling,

SBE.

xii. p. xxiif.

[357]
S

Introduction to thk Vkdjl

great advances in the arts and institutions of civilization, in trade, and in science.

Here also priestly families and warrior-families attained to such importance as to assert their independence of the people, and so bring about the strongly marked And here, with the class-distinctions that grew into the rigid system of caste. waxing power of the priesthood, the old Vedic religion was converted into an To this period belongs the infinitely complex system of sacrifices and ceremonies. belief in metempsychosis a dreadful and universal reality to the Hindu mind. With the growing tendency of the Hindu character towards introspection comes the system of hermit-life and the asceticism which are so prominent in the Hindu Middle Age, and which in turn led naturally to the habit of theosophic speculation. The sultry air of Ganges-land has relaxed both the physical and the mental fibre of the Hindu, and he has become a Quietist. The Hindu character has been transformed almost beyond recognition. 91. The change is wonderful. It would be also incomprehensible, but for the literature of the Brahmanas. 1 As a whole and by themselves, they are puerile, arid, inane. But as the sole and faithful reflex of an immensely important phase in the developan interest heightened by the ment of an ethnic type, they have a great interest fact that the annals of human evolution hardly present another type whose history can be studied through so many centuries in unbroken continuity. 92. The sacerdotal class, ever magnifying its office, has invested the sacrifice with a most exaggerated importance and sanctity. The sacrifice has become the central point of the Brahman's life and thought. About it he has spun a flimsy web of mystery, and in each of its events he sees a hidden symbolism. 2 Everything is not only that which it is but also that which it signifies. So lost is the Brahman in these esoteric vagaries that to him the line of demarcation between " is " and " signi-

fies

'*

becomes almost wholly

obliterated. 3

What we deem

the realities of

life

are as

pale shadows.

and its events are the real facts, and to fathom their and salvation. mysteries* is omnipotence 93. It must not be forgotten that the phases of development represented by the Mantras and Brahmanas are not separated by hard and fast lines. The oldest They are called Sarhhitas, and contain Yajus texts are of the transition type. indeed Mantras in abundance but the Mantras are mingled with prose passages which are the first Brahmanas. Descriptions of the sacrificial ceremonies, attribu-

The

sacrifice

tions to
efficacy

such

them

of hidden meanings, accounts of their origin, legends to illustrate their

are the contents of the older Brahmanas.

:

Conscious philosophic
trace to the

speculation plays a subordinate part

Sariihita 6

its

beginnings

we can

RV.

94.

but the great mass of it is contained in the later Brahmana literature. In this, the later Brahmana period, the descriptions of the ritual are
;

relegated to systematic treatises ( 95) and the theosophic and philosophic passages as containing material approbecome more lengthy and important, and receive the special names of priate for the meditations of the vAo/?iot or Forest-hermits 7 6 Some of the best of these have Aranyakas or Forest-treatises and Upanisads.

'

Characterized by Eggeling, SBE. xii. p. ix f, esp. Enumerated by Kaegi, note 14 a. 2 See Oldenberg, Buddha, 19(20)f. 3 point of prime importance in reading the endless identifications of the Brahmams. * Hence the constant refrain, ya warn veda cf
1

p. xxii-xxv.

See selection Ixii. and N. See Deussen, System des Vedanta, p. 8; Miiller, ASL. 313f or Kaegi, note 16. 7 Upanisad lit. ' a sitting at the feet of another,* and then 'the hidden doctrine taught at such a

; :

session.'

INTRODUCTION TO the Veda.

{ )

T3581 L J

been handed down by tradition as separate works with separate names ; and other but it must be tracts of the same general style and contents have been written remembered that the original Aranyakas and Upanisads were integral parts of the digested Brahmanas. 1 Brahmanical speculation culminates in pessimistic Pantheism, in the doctrine of the misery of all earthly existence, from which we can hope for redemption only through reabsorption into the universal All-in-One This is the result of Brahmanical
; .

thought, on which as a foundation was built up the doctrine and order of

this the link that unites the
95.

Buddha

Brahmanic and the Buddhistic chains

of development. 2

The Brahmanas presuppose a thorough acquaintance with the course and But details of the sacrifice, and do not undertake a systematic exposition thereof. when the ceremonies had grown to tremendous length and complexity, it became
necessary to have manuals giving full and orderly directions for the use of the
celebrant.

Such works are the Rules for the sacrifices or Qrauta-sutras, so called because they stand in most intimate relation to the Veda or sacred texts (gruti), and continually cite these texts, and prescribe the manner and the occasions of their
'

'

employment with the various ceremonies. Usage and observance, crystallized into sacred ceremony, invest the whole 96. nay, even his pre-natal and post-mortem existence. These life of an Aryan Hindu usages differed considerably in different localities, and in the lesser details among In part, perhaps, to counteract the the different families of the same locality.

tendency to diversity, books were made describing the observances recognized as normal in a certain school or community. They are called Grhya-sutras, or Rules of domestic usages.' Here, too, as well as in the sacrifice, everything proceeds with the recitation of Mantras; so that these books also attach themselves to certain
*

Vedas or Vedic schools. The legitimate subjects of these Rules are the Sacraments* (samskaras), and the 'Simple-sacrifices* (paka-yajfias) of the householder. There is also a third class of Sutras, called Dharma-sutras, which pre 97. scribe rules for the every-day life of those who would conform to the example of the Since they have to do with agreement-conduct,' i.e. the conduct (acara) virtuous. which has for its norm the agreement (sam-aya, lit. con-vention ') of those who
' '

'

'

'

know

the law, they are also called Samayacarika-sutras.

The matters belonging

more But the legitimate subjects of the latter are far more varied than those of the former. They embrace all sorts of injunctions and restrictions relating to etiquette, to eating and sleeping, to purification and penance, and to the details of the daily life of the student and householder and hermit, and even extend to the duties of the king and to the beginnings of civil and criminal law. In the order of development
properly to the Grhya-sutras are sometimes treated also in the Dharma-sutras.

they are plainly posterior to the Grhya-sutras.

98.
style of

As

the sacred texts of the Mantras grew in sanctity, their dialect

thought became obsolescent.

For the transmission of

and the sacred lore, a

learned apparatus became necessary.

*

To

preserve the written text of a given

branch' (gakha) of the Veda from any change in "one jot or one tittle," by establishing the relations of the samhita and pada pathas ( 83) of that branch,
there were composed the phonetic treatises, which, because attaching each 'to
1

See Whitney, AJP.

vii.1-2.

manism is admirably sketched by 01dtnbergt BttddJu&

Introd., chap's
ii.-iii.

The

genetic relationship of

Buddhism

to Brah-

[359]
(certain) branch' (prati-cakham), are called Praticakhyas. 1

I
}

Introduction to thk Vbda.

These give with the utmost minuteness of detail the rules for the retroversion of the pada to the samhita readings, and thus enable us to establish with great accuracy the text as it was
in their day. 2
99.

To

preserve the knowledge of the sense of obsolescent words, there were

made collections of synonyms and of hard words (yAoicrcrai), called the Nighantavas, the oldest Vedic Glossary. Upon the Glossary there was written, by the ancient sage Yaska, a comment called Nirukta, which is the oldest extant work of formal Vedic exegesis, but which itself acknowledges a number of predecessors. Among its
most famous is the great commentary of Sayana 8 Acarya, ca. 1350 a.d. The Anukramanis are little works which give the divinity, the "seer," and the metre of each hymn of a Samhita.
successors, the
See Whitney, JAOS. vii.339-40; iv.259-60. The word-texts were thus converted " from instruments more especially of exegesis, into a comi

plete and efficient apparatus preservation of textual purity.'* ' Weber, HIL. p. 41-42.

L.c. iv.260.

for

securing

the

remains to give a brief bibliography of the literature of the Rigveda Samhita with mention of the principal ancillary works appertaining to it. For the bibliography of the other Saihhitas, reference may be made to Kaegi, notes 8-26, or to Weber's History of Indian Literature.
100.

It

1.
first

Rigveda.

Saiiihitii.

a. Text-editions.

The Hang had

lation

already published the text with a trans*

(Bombay, 1863), criticised and corrected by MUUer's great Weber, ISt. ix.l77 r380. 63, as vol's vi. and vii. of the ISt. six-volumed quarto, with the full Samhita and Pada The Aitareya Aranyaka is associated with the texts, Sayana's commentary, an index, etc., was Brahmana of the same name. It has five books and begun in 1849 and completed in 1874. Then came was edited with Sayana's comment by R. Mitra in the editions mentioned at the beginning of thiB the Bibliotheca Indica, 1876. See SBE. i. p. xcif. Reader, in the Brief List, no's 11 and 12. Aitareya TJpanisad is the name borne by certain b. Exegesis. The greatest achievements in Vedic parts of the Aranyaka, viz. book ii., chap's 4, 5, 6 exegesis must be ascribed to Roth. They are con- see SBE. i. p. xcvi. The text was edited and transMiiller gives another tained principally in the St. Petersburg Lexicon, lated by Roer, BI., 1849-53. Brief List, no. 5. Grassmann's Dictionary and his translation, SBE. i.200f. The ankhayana or Kausltaki Brahmana was Translation are described in the List, no's 13 and 14. Professor Alfred Ludwig of Prague has published a edited by Bruno Lindner (Jena, Costenoble, 1887). large work in five volumes (Prag, Tempsky 1876-83) A translation is soon to follow. Vol's i. and ii. contain a entitled Her Jiigveda. The Kausltaki Brahmana TJpanisad was edited translation of the hymns arranged according to deities (with amkara's comment) and translated by Co well, and subjects. Vol. iii. contains an introduction to BL, 1861. Another translation, by Miiller, SBE. the translation, entitled Die Mantra-litteratur und i.271f ; introduction, ibidem, p. xcviii. das alte Indien. Vol's iv. and v. contain a com3. Rigveda. Sutras etc. Acvalayana's Crauta* sutra was edited by R. Vidyaratna, BL, 1874. mentary on the translation. Acvalayana's Gyhya-sutra was edited (with transAbel Bergaigne's work enc. General Works. lation) by Stenzler see List no. 17. English vertitled La religion vidique (Paris, Vieweg, 1878-83. 3 vol's) is a systematic and encyclopedic exposition sion by Oldenberg, SBE. xxix. Cankhayana's Crauta-stitra was edited by Alfred of the religious and mythological conceptions of the RV. The work of Geldner and Kaegi (List, no. 15), Hillebrandt, BL, 1886. Cankhayana's Grhya-sutra was edited in 1878 by and those of Weber, Zimmer, and the rest (no's 2126) all bear more or less directly on the study of the Oldenberg, ISt. xv.1-166, with translation. English Veda. Whitney's Oriental and Linguistic Studies version by Oldenberg, SBE. xxix. No Dharma-sutra is certainly known to be attached (New York, Scribner, Armstrong, & Go. 1st series, 1873) contain among other things valuable essays on especially to the RV. Samhita. The RV. Praticakhya was edited by Regnier ( JA., the history, interpretation, and contents of the RV. Very recently has appeared a book by L. von Schro- 1856-58), and by Miiller (Leipzig, 1856-69). Each der, Indiens Literatur und Cultur in historischer editor gives a translation. The Nirukta, with the Nigbatjtavas, was edited Entwicklung (Leipzig, 1887), the first third of which and elucidated by Roth (Gbttingen, 1848-52). is devoted to the Veda, and especially to the period The Anukramani of Katyayana was edited with of the Yajurveda. Brahmanas etc. The Aitareya valuable accessories by Arthur A. Macdonell in the 55. Biffveda. Brahmana was edited by Aufrecht see List, no. 16. Anecdota Oxoniensta, Oxford, 1886.

complete edition was issued by Aufrecht, 1861-

Notes to
Pjlox 69*

[360]

Notes to Page 60.

Selection

XXXI. RV.

Agni, the Fire-god.

ney,

Translated

i.

1.

Hymn

to

dost purpose to grant, that thou never fail-

by Whit915.

Century Magazine, 1887,

xxxiii.

Respecting Agni, see Kaegi, p.35(50)f, and

N.119f.

The Metre
iambic cadence
n.85.

is

gayatri.

Each stanza
padas with

(re) consists of three octosyllabic

see
if

Observe that,

Kaegi, p.24(34) and the stanza be a triple

consists of three

one, the strophe usually

bestow/ 13-14. U.f. lipa tva (491 s ) agne (accentless) a imasi (548 1 ), Vi+irpawa. 15-16. The accusatives are to be taken w. tva. We may pronounce adhvaranaam 3 U.f. or leave the pada catalectic. (113 ), In pada c, we must pronounce gopam. su6, in order to produce an iambic cadence. * bhava, U.f. see ta 2. 17-18. s
est to

sunave agne: for treatment of the acct in In respect of frequency, the order of combination, see 135, example 4. the metres in the R V. is first the tristubh as the metre here shows Observe that of RV.); then the gayatri (about (about | padas a and b are always independent of
of a multiple thereof.
:

stanzas and the

hymn

\)

then the jagati (about )

xi.p.lx

see Haskell,
1881.
:

JAOS.
the

= FAOS.
lie,

May,

each other as regards euphonic combination, the written text, with and that as here

for perverse consistency, always combines them and Whitney, when this is possible. IT 8, RV.x.2.5 plays on the etymology 5 end. sacasva, pada, sacasva, 248 c. Proof rtv-fj thus agnir devan rtu-6 yajati. nounce su-astaye.

Lines 1-2.

Vid

accentless, 592

new

letter, see p.

291

For
3.

superl., 471.
instr.
:

purvebhis, 330, Vedic

iha.

for r

Notes to Page 70.

Selection XXXII.

final w. initial r,

Whitney, 14 end.
a.

4. U.f. devans

This interesting slays the dragon.

at 209.

Respecting

RV.

i.

32.

Indra

Indra and

combination
survival,

is

really the result of a historic

is

the natural significance of the myths about

his battles, see Kaegi, p. 40(57)f, N.141f;

and

fully explained

Observe that an, though transliterated with and Perry, JAOS. xi.H7f. The "hymn" appears to consist of two two letters, is a simple nasalized vowel, 209 a. a vaksati position of prefix, 1081 separate pieces see n. to 7020 The catenary accent of verb form, 1082 Vvah, aor. sub., structure is noticeable in some pairs of stan
:

8931.

zas (1-2

3-4) see Kaegi,

much more
but
is

p. 24(34).

5-6. agnavat, 700:

subject indefinite.

use of mode, 576:

1260.

The Metre is tristubh. The old Vedic

tristubh
is

div6-dive,

a.

free than that of the

its

yacasam,

1151.2a.
.

classical Sanskrit;

most important

7-8. agne, acct, 314 s

asi, acct,

596

feature, the cadence,

316, 43.

the same

see

p.

Position
304 a.
10.
a.

of

clauses, 512a.

Locative,
2
),

For
gamat,true
aor. subjunctive (836

statistics, see

Haskell,

JAOS.

xi.p.lxii

= PAOS.

May,

1881.
see

For a

discussion of

corresponding to the ind. agan (833): see 558. its development, 11-12. tvam may be read tuam. Observe xxxvii.55f.
that in the Veda,
hiatus
is

Oldenberg,

ZDMG.

common 113

when rhythmically read, 1. Pronounce viriani and (line 3) svariam, 3 dgne is at the and see Whitney, 84 b. pra vocam, aug.
.

beg. of a

new pada, 314 3

tad satyam. thing thou wilt (= wiliest to) do for the 2. U.f. ahan (637) ahim; amrapas tapious man, of thee indeed that (is) real or tarda. Note juxtaposition of perf. w. impf. unfailing i.e. * Whatever blessing thou -pra abhinat, Vbhid, 692. and see 823 2
'

U.f. tava Id mentless aorist (847 end), as improper subLit. 'Just what pleasant junctive (563), with future mg (576).

[361]
3.
.

I \

Notes to Page 70.

attribute

gicriyanam, 807. Indra's special 12 b 'The (cloud-) rifts he crushed is his "beloved thunderbolt," of together, who had Indra as his conqueror.*

which the Epos fables much,

296.
4.
*

ZDMG.

xxxii.

That
fall,

is,

the monster, in his retreat or hig

Like lowing kine,

flowing suddenly

to a sea,

down came
is
'

the waters/

of comparison

the noise.

The samudram, rujanas (8403 ), we might

:

crushed into a shapeless mass his already riven cloud-castles. This is forced. point If we dared emend the air. \. rujanas to
render, 'Broken, he was (then) completely crushed' (998b). indra-gatru later books, e.g. QBr. i.6.
,

perhaps

to a gathering of water, so as to

form one ' not necessarily to the ocean/ 5*. Pronounce avrnita, 1354 (important): 3 10 lay great stress on the correct accentuin the AY., ii.5.7, the augment is written, ation of this word indra-^atrii, ' conqueror Cf. 70 17 n. -s6mam: see Kaegi, p. 72(99), of I./ would be blasphemy. See Indische and notes 288-94 also Both, ZDMG. xxxv. Studien, iv.368 or Roth, Nirukta, p. xix. 680f and xxxviii.l34f. 13 b U.f. a asya jaghana, see Vhan+a. b Pronounce trikadrukesu a-, and ob- Subject here is Indra. S
'

serve that final -u

is

pronounced as -v
ii.15.1,

when

almost never to be 14. See vfsan. See VbhiL, desid. Cf R V. acayat, 629. Pronounce vi-astas, Whit* written. so
.

which seems to consist of reminis- ney, 84a. cences of the beg. of this hymn. 15. 'Over him, lying so, crushed like The Rewarder took the missile bolt 6. (na) a reed, the waters go, flowing for mansmote him, the first-born of dragons/ kind (lit. the waters of man, flowing, do go)/
'

ahan

(593) has for direct object the enclitic

'

So Pischel,
i.e.

ZDMG.
(cf.

xxxv.717-24.

P. thinks

If manas, like afijas, could pass for an and (uta) thereupon broughtest instr., we might render ' (With a will, i.e.) to nought the wiles of the wily, thereupon Lustily rising, the waters overwhelm him/ bringing forth the sun, the day, the dawn, amuya, 'so/ w. a sneer: cf. atra, 89*n. *hen soothly foundest thou no enemy/ 16. pari-atisthat, acct, 595a, 1083.

more correctly, im/ since the English pronoun htm loses its h when enclitic. The enam is then explained by an appositive. So 79 7 7-8. U.f yad indra ahan , at mayfnam aminas pra uta \ When, O Indra, thou
or,
'
.
.

enam, him/

that the original text

was manoruhanaati,

manos

73 19 ) uhanas (Vvah4, pres.

mid. ppl., 619 3 ) ati, and that the author of the pada text divided it wrongly, mano
riihanas, changing, of course, n to n.

'

amotest

*,

The

first

at continues the force of

6,

through pada
(V2mi) shows.

as the acct (595a) of

yad tasam limits only the aminas foil. cpd.

.

first

member

of the

-Position of pra, 1081 2 17. Note relation of acct and mg in Order in pada c is unnatural expect ' dawn, vrtraputra. ILf. indras asyas: observe sun, (full) day/ Pronounce suriam. the accordance between the written and dyam, 361d: vocab., under div. usasam spoken form here see 135 4 and cf 706aN. and kfla see references in vocab. ; the pro- vadhar, 'weapon* of V's mother, not of longations are in the even syllables of the Indra.
:

danus, fem.,= 18. Translated, 777b. Whitney, 84a. V's mother. aye, see 613 ; similarly 10. kiilicena, 248b. vf-vrkna, nom. pi. duhe, 8016, g e> 92 3. neut., common in Veda, for -ani: Vvracc. 19-20. * The waters overwhelm V's hid cay-a-te, transition-form (749) from root- den body, that was put down in the midst
cadence.
798a.
:

vivitse,

9. Pronounce

viansam

cf .

of In long darkness lay (aw aaya^ a hi juhv-e* (alternative form for 629) he who was vanquished by Indra/ juhuv-e), Vhu+a: acct, 595d: subject, Vritra. Here the narration comes to an end 12 a He (Vritra) did not escape (Vtr, Stanzas 1-10 form a brief but complete epic 899a) the shock of his (Indra's) weapons/ The same general theme is treated again by
*
.

class, for ge-te (629).

11.

'

NVncs to Page 70.

I
t

[362]
Rik 15 seems
after
to be a later

stanzas 11-14. addition 21.

streams as an affrighted
didst cross
?
'

hawk the

skies thou

This
all

dasapatnis:

Ps victory, the when

after

may

refer to

a time
(i.e.

waters are called (x.43.8) arya-patnis, 'hav- Indra's battling) the rain refused to fall ing the Aryans as masters/ or 'having a and the uncleared heaven signified Indra's
gracious
(god)
:

the aerial commotion

as

master.'

panineva

retreat.

Reminiscences of this legend occur

at TS. ii.5.3: cf. MBh. v.9.27 = 255 and These are pent up by 10.43 = 334,f -jaghnusas, 805. a malicious demon (Pani), and their milk, 8-9. See Vya 1 and Vsa. U.f. sas id u the refreshing water of heaven, is withheld (176b) aran na . -Gen., 297c. from man. 823*. Tenses,

gavas

(see g6)
'

the rain-giving clouds are

often called

cows.*

Curiously, the natural basis of this simple

myth
is

is

so far forgotten that the

myth

itself

Selection XXXIII. RV.

the Sun-god.
p. 54(76).

made to furnish a simile for the very phenomenon from which it is the poetic
here

Respecting Surya, see Kaegi,

is

i.50.

To

Surya,

The hymn

rubricated at 106 3 .

outgrowth.

It is still

used in India, at the Midday Ser-

Notes to Page 71.

'The orifice of the waters which was he who slew (805, 209) Vritra closed up opened that/ Waters conceived as if pent up in some mighty cask. 2-3. ' A horse's tail becamest thou then, O Indra, when on his lance he (V.) impaled *. thee. As god alone, thou conqueredst
1.

vice.

It

was made the text of a

linguistic-

mythological comment of 225 pages by Sonne, KZ. vol's xii.-xv.

In the textus receptus, the
stanzas.

W.

hymn

has 13

Thou

didst let loose the seven streams (but

'

as often the
That

have given only 1-9. In the first strophe, stanzas 1-3, the god is mentioned only in the 3d person. In the second strophe, he is addressed in the 2d person; and so also in the third strophe, excepting
I
final stanza (9).
is

see sapta) to flow

(lit.

'

for flowing/ Vsr,

stanzas 10-13 are later additions

W70b, 982).

In
iv.18.9).

fighting with demons, Indra some-

proved by their contents and language and their (differing) metre. This proof is confirmed by the fact that the corresponding

times gets roughly handled for a while (so

Such I conceive to be the situaPada a is the crux. Possibly a magic transformation is intended. V. impales I. on his lance; but straightway the god becomes a great sweeping trail of vapor. Very differently Bergaigne, Bel. Vd. iii.
tion here.

passage of the AV., xiii.2.16-24, has only stanzas 1-9 and also by the fact that only 1-9 are prescribed to be used in the ritual
;

see Bezzenberger's Beitrdge, viii.198, xxxviii.475,

ZDMG.

JAOS.

xi.p.cxcii

= PAOS. May,

61-62.

It seems unavoidable
withe: cf.i.33.4 and
i.

to join

165.6

= 73^.
:

devd ekas -Second

.

ajayas begins a new clause hence acct, 5932 4. Explained under ya4; asmai means
Vritra.

said of

-ikirad dh-, Yahve at Psalm

163.

Cf.

what

is

xviii.13,14.

U.f. uta apari5. yuyudhate, 800a. bhyas (see apara). vi jigye, 787. Indra was victor (both for the time) while he and Ahi fought and (uta) for the future.' tion of the epithet to Surya, 6-7. What avenger of Ahi sawest thou, hs tt<Lpt <popa Kal irivr ira,K.ovti Indra, when in the heart of thee having slain (him) fear did come when nine and ninety the latter phase of mg predominates.
*

and comment, and cf. 10 n, 87 Moreover, the addenda are at the end of an anuvaka cf. J A. 8.viii. 207=15. 10. See u2. jatavedasam, see vocab. although All-possessor ' was very likely the primary mg (Whitney, AJP. iii.409),yet the mg 'All-knower' also seems to have been associated with the word early and commonly (Eggeling, SBE. xxvi.p.xxxi). For analogous cases, see h6tr and yama in vocab. very unusual In the present applica1884,
ii.3.13

and AGS.

'

'

[363]
'That every man may see the sun, for every one for beholding the sun/ See df and read 969, 970a, and 982. 11.
fe'f.

NOTBi TO PAGB 7.

Notes to Page 72.

2-3. U.f. vl
(171*) prthii,

dyam

(see div) esi, rajas

vfcvaya, 524 2

dha (425d) mimanas (vlma4:

12-13. tye belongs logically with ndk- see 661, 655) aktiibhis ('with beams'), satrafni], but is conformed in gender to p&cyan (202 2 ). 'Beholding (in pregnant With this simile, cf. RV. x. sense) the generations, i.e. while generations tay&vas. 189.2. See yatha4. yanti, no acct, come and go.'
595a 2
.

suraya,
Off

'for the sun,

i.e.

to

make

4-5.

J.

way

for the sun/

Render
beams

India, Kathiawad

Burgess, Arch. Survey of Western and Kacck, p. 216, menSiirya with a halo

like as robbers slink away

tions temple-images of
(cf.

Ton
14.

constellations with their Before the all-beholding Sun.

gociske^a) and borne by 'seven steeds,'

Cf. Kaegi, n. 205.

see plate lxv.2.

adrcram (834b end)

:

vi (1081 2 )

passively, 998b

equiv. to vy-adrksata, 882.

ayukta (834b), 'hath just yoked.' See 356 and 356*. svayuktibhis, Sayana
6-7.
rightly,

-janan, 209.

svakiya-yojanena.

18-19. See pratydnc3. Pronounce de praty&nn, 210. Pro- Selection XXXIV. RV. i.97. To Agni. Rubricated at nounce sdar (Whitney, 84b): reg. written See Preface, p. v, note 4. s Recurs AV. iv.33. The refrain or livar in TS. suar dr/56, 'a light to be- 106 burden, pada c, of each stanza, is a mere hold' (cf. Oavpa iSeadat), here equiv. to 'a repetition of pada a of stanza 1 it has no glorious light.' 1 20 and 72 yena, 609 end. pavaka: necessary connection with the rest of each see ref 's in vocab. this word the redactors stanza, although it happens to fadge well persist in miswriting it is a typical mistake enough in the first and in the last three. Grassmann and Ludwig make apa belonging to the second stage of the tradi6cucat of the refrain a 3d s. subjunctive tion see p. 354, 79, and KZ. xxvi.60. jdnan &nu: if joined w. ppl., render (1008 2 ) 'let him drive '; but this would

vanaam, 113 3

'

busy among (so RV. viii.9.2b) require an accentless Qocucat. We may therefore disregard the refrains his fellows;' if w. pAcyasi (acct, 595a), 'over the peoples thou dost look on busy entirely and group the remaining eight couplets [each consisting of two octosyllabic man.' Pronounce tudm. Strophe 2, stanzas 4, 5, 6. Some join verses], two and two, into four stanzas of
'stirring or

6 with 7

possible,
The

but very hard.

It

is

four verses each.

better to regard 6 as a parenthesis in which

the poet turns

suddenly from
is

Siirya

to

8-11. See Vcuc+apa and cuc+a; apa g6ucat is pres. ppl. of intensive conjuga

Varuna.

latter is the personified vault

tion (1012)
a, perf.

no nasal, 444.

ILf. cucugdhi

of heaven, and the sun

naturally his eye

impv. of primary conjugation, 813.

1,2]

(RV.

vii.63.1),

and to mark the deeds of

restless

man is his proper function [Kaegi, p.65(90)], Yena then refers to sdar, and may be
c&ksasa
yena.
is

Three instrumental (line 10), 365.1. Stanza 1 [made by grouping stanzas

rendered:
Driving away with flames our sin, Agni, bring welfare with thy light. [Driving away with flames our sin.] With prayer for fertile fields, for wealth, And prayer for good, we sacrifice [Driving away with flames our sin.j

in

We may render 4,

explanatory apposition w. 5, 6 thus

Thou goest onward, all-beheld. Thou makeet light, god Suria. Thou shinest to the end of heaven.
Turning thy face upon the folk Of gods, of men, of all the world,

Thou risest up, thou glorious light With which, as eye, bright Varuna,
Over the peoples thou doet

pri, supply jayeta in a and bhand-isthas (superl. to jayeran in b. * bhad-rA, Vbhand, 467 ) brightest, luckiest

12.

With

'

To mark

look, the deeds of restless man.

asmakasas,

330 end.

NOTK8 TO Pagb 73. J

{

[364]
sc.

jayeran (760.3), 'that the Maruts are going and how they are to = that offspring be detained at the sacrifice. The implicit may go forth from them' and so in the answer is With praise.' This then is accomother clauses of lines 12 and 14. plished in the dialogue, where, although In lines 12 and 14, the yad's seem to greatest glory is given to Indra, the god in
14.

pr yat

they

may

be propagated

'

them generously. Stanzas 3-4. The Maruts ask why Indra Whitney makes yad = * as, just as.* For all is going alone, without them, his usual comthe yad-clauses, Grassmann seeks principal panions. Indra answers evasively that he clauses in the refrains. is on the way to a sacrificial feast. * [We sacrifice,] Stanzas 3,4 and 6,6. in Stanzas 5-6. The Maruts are eager to order that (offspring may go) forth from go with him. He retorts that they were the luckiest of them (?) ; and forth from our not so eager when he went, alone, and slew patrons ; that offspring may go forth from the dragon. Stanzas 7-8. The Maruts remind him thy patrons, Agni, forth from us (who that they have helped him do great things are) thine, As forth from mighty Agni on all sides and can be most useful allies in the future. go the rays. For thou, O (God) who hast a Not inclined to share his glory with them, face on all sides, on all sides dost protect.' he boasts again of his exploits. Stanzas 9-12. The Maruts acknowledge 20. 'Bring us across the (stream of) foes his might this time without reserve and to as with a boat/ See nati and \/2pr+ati.
turn lauds

introduce final clauses expressing the pur-

pose of yajamahe, line

10.

In line 16,

'

his satisfaction.

Indra, vaunting

himself

once more (10), thanks them for their hom2. Pronounce s& nah sindhviva navaya, age (11), and declares that the sight of them w. elision of -m and combination instance delights his heart (12). Stanzas 13-15. The poet (Agastya) turns of a text-error of the second stage of the
:

Notes to Page 73.

Maruts directly and asks them to See t&2 end. aii parsa recognize and reward his skill and devotion. and cf. 78 (248c), V2pr, imp v. of s-aor., 896. 4. v/myaks+sam, perf. (785, 794b) as preLit. 'With what common terito-present. Selection XXXV. RV. i.165. Indra course (? ) have they kept together ? i.e. upon and the Maruts. Respecting the Maruts what common journey are they together ? U.f. and their relations to Indra, see Kaegi, p. 39 5. mati, Classic maty a, 340. and Bergaigne, La religion vdique, ii. kiitas a vitasas (\/i, 330 end) et6? arcanti (56), 369f, 392, and esp. the interesting article of (accent-combination, 135 2 ) cusmam ace. Oldenberg, Akhydna-hymnen im R V. t ZDMG. as in aycoviCeaBat traKriv. vasuya, as at 72 10 Vram4 read 869, xxxix.60-65. The hymn is the first of a col7. See manas2. lection of eight Marut hymns (165-172), 864, and 856. concerning whose arrangement, see Olden8. Pronounce tuim indra, as 5 syllables. berg, I.e. We have here the beginnings of mahinah sarin, 'being (usually) gay': poetry in epic-dramatic form cf Preface, Roth-Whitney, 'though (else so) blithe'; This hymn has been admi- concessive force doubtful: perhaps they p. iv, note 7. rably translated by Roth, ZDMG. xxiv.302 mean a gentle reproach for his slighting English version their company (or Siebenzig Lieder, p. 84) 'Why go'st thou alone, Whitney, North American Review, 1871, and so merry withal ? by cxiii.182 = OLSt. i.144. It is also translated 9. 'Thou talkest (usually), when going with comments by Max Muller, RV. Sanhita, along with (us) moving onward.' See translated, etc., i.l62f. I give the "story of Vr+sam. Both ppls are of the root-aorist, voc6s, 854. harivas, 454b. the hymn " abridged from Roth-Whitney. 840 3 Stanzas 1-2. The poet inquires whither yat te asme (loc. 492 2 ), 'which (is) to thee
tradition
p. 354,

see
7
.

79 and KZ. xxvi.61,

to the

[365]
on our
against
score,
us.'
lit.

i }

Notes to Page 74.

on us/

i.e.

which thou hast

10.

Compare 70 15 N.
.

10

a.

gam,

'

(are) a joy,' pred. to all three

20. See a-nutta and dnu-tta in vocab. -See a3. -See V2vid3 and 619 8 -Either,
*

subst.

Entirely invincible for thee is surely nothing.

like
'

iyarti, \/r, 643c. See gusma2. pra-bhrtas, (is) ready/ begins a clause. They [men] are making supplication 11. (to me) ; they are enticing (me) with invoThese two cation (uktha, as instr. s.).
10 b
.

Not (one)
gods
neg.
'

thee

is

found among the

is

'

or,

Entirely granted thee

(the

'

fact) that surely

no one (n&kis
etc.*

n&, double
xxvi. 1886.

= single)

like thee
xiii.p.c

Cf.

611 and

JAOS.

= PAOS.

KZ. May,

(ima, 501 end)

coursers here are carrying

me

(lit.

us) unto

(dccha) them' (ta = tani,

Notes to Page 74%

1.

495 end:

the

good things

mentioned

in

pada

a).

the object (tva)

n&gate: acct, 596 and 597, cf. 89%.; is to be understood from

12. vaym, we/ i.e. the few who are what precedes. Roth emends to karisyah, conceived as speaking for the whole troop. see 938. 2. Pronounce 6kasya cin me vibhu astu See Vyuj3 cf. 840 3 Pronounce taniiah
:

gtimbh-:

notation explained by Whitney,

r

6jas.

ya yani.

See

nii3.

'Whatsoever

See tanu under tanu and see s/2gubh. things (I am) spokesmen designate their compan- accomplish (subjunctive = fut. ind., 576) ions * as free ' in order to magnify the value wisely (365.1).' of their readiness to follow Indra. 3. This vidanas maybe referred to Vivid. 13. U.f. etan (not etan) the Maruts cy&vam, 563, 743. Ige, as 1st pers. here. drive a dappled team of does or mares. 'What things I may undertake, just T, See \'yuj+upa: yujmahe is a root-class Indra, am master of them.' 4. U.f. dmandat ma marutas st-, 173a: present (612a), used with future mg (777a). -U.f. nu indra (3143). _See lsvadha3. cf 74 12n. ydd br&hma cakra", a subject*

90b

having ventured, (those) I will

The

'

-babhutha, 798b.
14.

clause co-ordinate with stomas.

:

sakhye, to me. tanubhis, 'for myself, by tanue kua si a svadhasid. sya, 'that* (wish 343a. for my company), just mentioned, line 13. yourselves (vestra sponte), i.e. for me, sponkv&
*

sya, Whitney, 90b 2

pronounce

5.

m&hyam, appositive

They
82%.

did leave

Roth suggests the 6. See ev 1 end. emendation dnedyah (anediah), as nom. pi. Vldha+sam and 668. See m. or else anedyagravah, U.f. a isas 15. Pada-text aham hi ugr&h. under v/nam for gen., see 297c end, and cf dadhanas. acchanta (cch, 7. sam-c&ksia, 993a. 77 8 16. bhuri, ace. n., may be either pi. (340) 227), for a-chant-s-ta, 883, 233b. See V2chad. U.f.

him y&d

in the lurch once

see
see

taneously or heartily.'

sam-adhatta

may be chadayatha (248c), subjunctive, 1043.2. 'In very truth these (are) appearing 'With (=in company of) us combined, (and) by our good unto me, blameless, putting on glory Pronounce yujiebhis, (and) strength. Ye of shining hue have united prowess.' delighted me, upon looking at (you), O paunsiebhis. 17. krnavama (248c), pres. subjunctive Maruts, and delight ye me now.' pr yatana, 618. -kr&tva, Classic kra8. See vmah. (700) of Vkr, 715. tuna, 342. maruto, voc. the spokesmen sakhinr, 209. bhuta, 835. navedas, their companions to bear them wit9. See Vvat. call on ness. But the reading maruto, nom., has 415e, as nom. pi. m. The accent-rules for the oblique cases been suggested. Seeyad4end. v&gama, of the pron. root a (cf. 502) are simple and 614. entirely natural. Thus 18. vadhim, 904a. babhuvan, 802.
or sing.

Pischel

shows that asme

used as

instr.

(or gen.) also.

Notes to Page 74.

[366]
form
is

A.

If the

used adjectively,

disit

contains three

stanzas,

and the
is

triad

to

tinguishing 'this* thing from others,

;

is

Savitar

is

the fourth of the six.

accented (74 9 92 3 , 79 18 ). B. So also if used as an emphatic substantive pron. (83 15 , 103 4

The
the

first

stanza of this triad

the most
is

celebrated stanza of the RV., and

savitri
(sc.

called

asmat).
C. But
if

used as an unemphatic sub'

i^ox'hv-

fk), or the gayatri kclt* It has held, and holds even now,

stantive pron.,
it is

his, her,

him, their, them/

the most important place in the worship of

and the Hindus. In the Proceedings of the In this case the form cannot International Congress of Orientalists (1881) stand at beg. of pada. at Berlin, ii. 2. 160-187, and in Religious 10. The a has pregnant mg {cf. Vcuc+a Thought and Life in India, p. 399f, Moniervery often).

accentless (83 16 , 70 3 , 71 14 , 74 3 , 88 17 ,

bathe, then apply ashes to his limbs and .' son has brought us hither forehead, bind his hair, sip pure water, and Roth would expunge one d and read inhale pure air and retain it in his lungs for duvasya, instr. (365.1) of duvasya (11496 ), a while. The worshipper then utters RV. 'with an honoring, i.e. reverently.* The iii.62.10, which like the Lord's Prayer

and +apa) and goes w. both duvasyat (562 2 and cakre\ Both verbs depend (595) on yad. Pronounce maaniasya. 'When the singer entices (you) hither as to an oblation, (and when) the wisdom of Mana's
)

Williams discusses the place of the RV. in

the religious services of the Hindus of the

present day.

He

says that the worshipper must

first

passage
11.

is

U.f.

accha.

among Christians and like the Fatihah a a sd vartta (irreg., 839) among Muhammadans takes precedence See sd 1 and Vvrt+a. ima = of all other forms of supplication. [Cf.
a desperate one.
*

imani.
12.

arcat,

743.
u.f.

va st6mo,

vas st6mas, 173a:

vfpras
;

Later on, the gayatri is muttered 108 times with the help of a rosary
ii.lOlf.]

Manu

similar combinations at 79 17 ,

st-;

of Tulsi wood.

81 17 , ajayas sp-; 87 1 47 11
.

iyam here refers back see 1 idam.

gir.
a.

92 8

74*

per contra,

Much
and
ii.

its

virtues.

has been fabled about the stanza See, for example, Manu
it

See

77-83.

And

recurs frequently in the

13. U.f.

isa yasista (914

3
)

vidyama

(V2vid, a pres. opt. of the root-class) isa-m.

'

Pronounce vayaam ? Hither with re- good and sufficient explanation of the pefreshment come ye. For ourselves as a culiar sanctity attaching to this verse has strengthening may we get refreshment (and) ever been given." Whitney, reprinted in a well-watered dwelling-place/ Kaegi, N.222. The stanza has naturally been It would seem that the poet Agastya imitated a great deal: so even in the RV. was the son of Mana, of the race of Mandara. (v.82) we find verses run in the same mould.

other Vedas; thus, four times in the VS., twice in the TS., and once in the SV. "No

This entire

final stanza recurs at the

end of And

it is

interesting to find the

RV.

stanzas

The awkward repetition of iii.62.10 (gayatri) and v.82.1 repeated in refreshment leads Roth to suspect that the juxtaposition in the Taittiriya aranyaka at original pada d of the stanza is lost and i.11.2 and i.11.3. After the pattern of the replaced by the one in the text, which is a gayatri have been made a good many wooden stock-verse recurring at the very end of and halting stanzas so TA. x.1.5,6.
166-168.
'

hymns
'

twenty subsequent hymns.

14-15. dhimahi, root-aor.

of Vldha

see

opt. mid. (837)

Vldha8.

'and may he inspire/ 16-17. puramdhia, perhaps with exaltamandala is really a collection of six short tion ( of spirit ) .' imahe, see Vi and reference, hymns to various divinities. Each hymn 18. naras, nom. pi. of ni.
p.

Savitar. Respecting Savitar, see Kaegi,

Selection

XXXVI.

RV.

iii.

62.

To

in Kaegi, n.222.
2),

y6

See also Whitney pracodayat (1043.

'

66(79).

The

last

" hymn " (62) of the third

[367]
I.

Notes to Page 75.

mama:

note that every one of the

stanzas 1-6 begins with an emphatic form Seuection XXXVII. RV. iv. 42. Indra of the first personal pron. dvita, if renRe- dered equally/ means as well as thou, O contests the supremacy of Varuna. specting Varuna, see Hillebrandt, Varuna Indra, who disputest my sovereignty/ or as well over all creatures as over und Mitra, 1877, and Kaegi, p. 61(85), notes else but Kern defines dvita as from This hymn has ten stanzas but the gods 241f.

Notes to Page 75.

'

'

'

'

last

three have nothing to do with the rest.

everlasting

'

or 'to everlasting

'

the

mg

is

Varuna is by far the

to

noblest and loftiest

uncertain and has been so since the time of

the nighantavas (cf. Nirukta, v.3).

character of the Vedic pantheon, and seems

Pro-

have held the most prominent position

Later

in
if

the earliest period.

as

the warwe consider the R V. as a whole national god Indra is plainly most like and The gradual supersession of prominent. Varuna by Indra 1 is reflected in a consideramong them, this able number of passages hymn and especially in x.124. In stanzas 1-4 of this hymn, Varuna claims the godhead, supreme and from the beginning, in virtue of his creating and sus-

appears

nounce rastram. See vicvayu in vocab. Grassmann would emend yatha, nah to
yatanah, root-aor. ppl. of Vyat, 'joining themselves together, united :' 'mine (are) Otherwise we must all immortals together/ take nah as plural of majesty and equiv. to

mama. 'To me,

the ruler, forever (belongs) the

all

sovereignty over

creatures, just as all

taining the world.

Indra

responds (5-6)

immortals (are) ours, i.e. our vassals.' 2 b Taking vavri in mg 1, I am king of the folk's highest cover, i.e. king of heaven/
<
.

by asserting
of battle.

his irresistible

might as god or
ends with an

else

And

the

hymn

cover,

i.e.

king of the folk of the highest king of the folk of heaven, or king

am

acknowledgment on the part of the poet

(st.

of the gods/
3.

7) of the claims of Indra.

This

is

essen-

raja as

GKR. quite otherwise. prathama(ni), 'first' pred.

See
Vdhr5.
excellent authorities emend,

tially the interpretation of

most of the

in order of time.

authorities. 2

5.

Indro

But

the subject no less than its details been of very much discussion and difference of opinion. Bergaigne 3 considers stanzas 1-6 as a monologue of Indra. Barth 4 rejects the theory of the decadence of the Varunacultus and regards RV. x.124 as one of the few survivals of a class of myths in which Varuna is not the god of a smiling and gracious heaven, but a malignant divinity.
Finally,

the general drift of the

hymn

has

and read indra.

in

16

urvi (342)
(330)
'

etc. are

accusatives dual neuter, object of the verbs

next

line.

mahitva

by might/
.

dharayam 6. sam airayam, Vir, 585. ca makes a new clause, hence acct, 5932 7-8. I made the dropping rains to stream.
'

uphold heaven in the place of eternal order. in accordance with eternal order, the sacred son of Aditi (i.e. Varuna) spread out
I

And

the threefold world/

p. 85-86.

Whitney urges that this is not a is question of supremacy and subordination, brandt,
but rather of comparative prominence.
This selection, I confess, a Reader.
1

The sending of rain cf Hillea function proper to Varuna

In the assignment of

this

stanza the authorities differ

9. Pronounce

and waver most.

is

out of place in

maam

suacvas.

vrtas,
:

'the chosen ones, irpSpaxoi' (v2vr), or else

'hemmed
Discussed by Muir, OST. v,116f; and, in connection with RV. x.124, by Hillebrandt, p. 107-111. See also Grassraann's introduction to x.124 and bis translation of it. 2 So GKR., p. 26; Grassmann, Translation; and Hillebrandt, esp. 72(159), 104-105. 3 La religion vedique, iii.142, printed 1877. 4 The religions of India, p. 18.

in,

sore beset'

(Vlvr2)

opinion

about equally divided.

10.

\hu.
indra3

maghava^aham
itself

may make a

sentence by
reference.
II.

or be taken appositively

with the subject of krn6mi.

See

\'r

and

cakaram, 817, 818 2

-nakis begins

ftOTSB TO

Pag*

I t

75.

[368]

new

clause.

varate, Vlvr3, root-aor.

perf. subj., 810a.

subj.

(836).

GladBome before our eyes appear Her beams like herds of kine let loose. The wide expanse of air she fills.

12.

mamadan,
sc.

yad
'

6-7. a-paprusi, sc. jrayas, or with Sayana, the stems of this 13. U.f. vidiis (790a) te, 188b: similarly jagat, the world/ all perf. ppl. are paprivans- and paprds-, cf. 80 16 All beings have knowledge of thee as such a one (tasya). These things thou 803 and 459. Pronounce vi avar (Vlvr,
ttktha(ni)

ma mamadan.

raj a si, 138a.

'

' :

'

proclaimest to Varuna,
14.
crnvise,

true one.'

831 2 5852 ).
,

-'According

to thy wont,

be

Pronounce tuam, both times.

699 2
end, see Vcru2.
*

71 1 .

gracious.'

Tu

hostium
cf.

interfector clues/

jagh-,

805;

8-9. dyam, see dlv. U.f. a_antarik See sam, sc. tanosi (Vltan+a, 698B).
priya3.

vrtan,

Vlvr2.

arinas,

725.

Note

the radical connection of

the assonant words and render

by radiant
'

Selection XXXVIII.
Usas, the Dawn-goddess.
62(73).
og

Kaegi, p. The monograph by Brandes, Ushas

i

See

RV.

iv.

52.

To ray/

'

effulgent flame/ or the like.

Selection

Ushas-hymnerne

Rigveda, Copenhagen,

The

XXXIX. KV.v.24. ToAgai.

i.e.

stanzas are dvipada,

consist of

1879, gives translations of all the 21

in juxtaposition.
x.p.lxix

Cf. also Easton,

= PAOS.
1, 2,

Oct. 1873.

hymns two padas, one of 8 and one of 11 or 12 JAOS. syllables. Most nearly like this hymn in metre is RV. x.172 but the stanzas of RV.
;

-Stanzas
strophe.

3 (= SV. ii.1075-7) form a viii.12,13,15, and 18 are essentially similar

5, 6,

Stanzas

seem to form a (8+8+12).

second.

Stanza 4 seems to be an addendum

It

is

very worthy of note that three of

to the prior strophe.

the stanzas occur in immediate juxtaposition

15-16. U.f. sya, 188a.

svasus, cf
(844),
.

-Vlvas+vi.

RV.

i.

113.3.

prati

adargi

note force of prati.

17-18. citra as pred. mata, cf. Hesiod, -gavam, 361c. The Theogony, 378-82.
'

kine

'

are the fleecy morning-clouds, the

of the from the prescriptions of the ritual Seertavan: the idea in Job xxxviii.l2 b sacrifice to the Manes, for example this "The sun hymn would appear to be a trca or triad of or Psalm civ.l9b is similar. knoweth his going down." riks (see Sayana to RV. v.24 and to PB.

children of

Dawn cf.

and as follows: in SV. ii.457,458,459, at the order 1, VS. xv. 48a ,48t>,48 c and at VS. iii.25*,25 b ,26 and in the (here stanza 3 follows as 26 b order 1, 4, 2 at TS. i.6.6 and iv.4.4. Finally, to judge from the legend given below, and
in the other samhitas,
2, 4, at
, ) ;

Kaegi,

note

197.

Bright as a ruddy steed became

xiii.12.5).

The

faithful mother of the kine, Usas, the friend of Acvins twain.

Tradition

(Katyayana)

ascribes

this

hymn
sA-

and also x.57-60 to the

Gaupayana

19. khasi,

Note how
u.f.

all

three padas of this

stanza begin with uta\

Pronounce

sakha

asi.

Bandhu, Subandhu, (Jrutabandhu, and Viprabandhu. In his comments to x. 57-60, Sayana gives the pertinent legendary and material taken from ancient sources
brothers,
;

Notes to Page 76.

1.

this,

with other matter,

is

given in transla-

tion, in

JRAS.

Ns.ii.441f,

by

Max

Mttller,

U.f.

uta usas (voc).

*
-

vasv-as,

342,

who

discusses the legend at length.

297c.

-icise, 630.

The Brhaddevata

says that king Asa-

abhutsmahi (Vbudh), 882 and mati sent away the four brothers who were we have awaked with praises to meet his priests, and put in their stead two Brah155 man wizards. These took shape as doves, vocab. wrong. thee (tva) 4-5. prati adrksata (VdrcJ, 879b, 882, bewitched Subandhu, and plucked out his
3. prati
:

'

'

218.

-U.f. a usas apras (889).

soul.

In order to cause the

spirit to return,

[369]
the three remaining brothers recited x.68
'

Notes to Pagb 76.

etc.,

wig, v.508;

and

cf.

SBE.

xxvi.346).

Thus

and praised Agni with the dvipada hymn as it is among the Atris/ i.e. in the book of the family of Atri, the fifth. Then Agni gave back to Subandhu his soul, and the
brothers, delighted, sang the rest of x.60
(7-12)

the PB., at vi.6.8,11, narrates how, at the

request of the gods, Atri restored to brightness the sun, which the

demon had smitten

with darkness.

On this account, it continues,

a present of gold, the symbol of brightness,

is

and

laid their

hands

(cf.

91 2 n.) on the

made

to a descendant of Atri at a sacrifice

one thus resuscitated.

10. agne, acct, 314 8 .

now-a-days.

Pronounce tuam. Interesting are the Greek ideas about urusya and crudhi, line the irdyicotvov repas that bringeth to nought 12. men's strength and wisdom see Pindar's naksi, V2na, 624. Fragments [74], Bergk4 i.411f and notes. 11. accha, 248a. -Superl., 471. -das, 835. 14. ava wahan (593), cf. 70 7 and note. nas, 297b. 12. sa, see ta2 end. 15. gulham, Vguh. apa-vrata, ' having bodhi, see 839 end here from Vbudh, see action off, i.e. baffling/ or, as in vocab. Vbudh3. crudhi for crudhi aoristimpv., The sun, hidden , Atri found (avindat) - no, u.f nas, 194. by the fourth prayer.' 839 acct, 5932 mid. aghayatas, pres. ppl. ablative, 290: acct, Ludwig reasons thus The other priests 316, 318a. -See lsama. had a regular liturgy of three prayers for 13. See under ta2. didivas, Vdi, perf. combating eclipses. On this occasion, these ppl., voc, 462a. imahe, see Vi. proved ineffectual. Atri knew a fourth, and that brought the sun out. Hence the totality Selection XL. RV. v. 40. Indra and must have been very long. This matter is Atri, and the sun eclipsed by the demon. discussed in full by Whitney, I.e., p. lxv( xxi). For a critical analysis of the hymn, see Bergaigne, I.e., p. 383(=14), says it is a Grassmann, Translation, i.190 and esp. 540. mere case of the use of a sacred number Stanzas 6, 7, 8, here given, are quite inde- plus one cf. Rel. ve'dique, ii.128. pendent of the rest. 16. mam (pronounce maam) imam, * me Ludwig identifies the eclipse here re- here, i.e. in this plight;' Say ana, Idrg-avasferred to with that of April 20, 1001 B.C., tham. U.f. atre: the Sun is addressing

bhava,

248c

so

O.S.

see
d.

Sitzungsberichte

d.

bdhmischen

Atri.

irasya,

365.1.

bhiyas-a,
i.e.

'

(me,

Gesell.

Wiss.y 1885.

His

argument
xiii.p.lxif

is

who am

thine) with fear,

:

reported by Whitney,

JAOS.

(but) sore in terror

or,

who am thine, the word may be

and
a

PAOS.

Oct. 1885,

and by Bergaigne, JA. taken

actively, as the accent (1151.2c)

8.vi.372f.

No

fair interpretation of the text

Sayana's

gloss

('fear-inspiring')

furnishes data precise enough for an exact

identification.

and joined with

frightening.'

the

subject

suggest,
'

with

ma

ni garit: V2gr; aor.,

Stanzas 6
stanza
7,

and 8 are spoken by the poet

899a

combination w. ma, 579.

by the Sun.

bhanu (accent!), is sun's beams/ and is later identified with Rahu, the demon who 'swallows/ 'devours/ or
'seizes' (V2gr, Vgras

The Sun's foe, 'he who has the

Siiar-

cf.

23 1 **., Vgrah) the

sun or moon, and so causes eclipses.

The

Sun

is

in terror,
latter

and the
praise.

and implores Atri for help rescues the orb by prayer and
is

Atri's

mythical exploit

often men-

tioned in the

Brahmanas

(see texts in

Lud-

Pronounce tuam mitr6 asi tali mehavatam. mitr6, friend.' U.f. tad (see ta2 end) ma iha avatam: 'so do ye two help me here, (thou) and V/ With the peculiar omission of tvam compare that of aham, 79 10 n. So RV. viii.1.6. 18 and 77 1 brahma = atris of next line. yuyujanas (807), see Vyuj2. kiri may upagiksan, see rather mean ' praise. Vgak+upa. U.f. caksus a\_adhat (830). apa aghuksat, Vguh, 920, 916.
17.
'
.

'

NOTM

TO) Vagi 77. \

[370]

Third Part.
Notes to Page 77.
Selection XLI.
spells to

Stanzas 5-8 are the

in-

RV.

produce sleep.

Ascribed to Vas-

vii. 65.

Magic put

istha.

The hymn

consists of three parts

differing in
tents.

metre and disconnected in con-

For a general discussion of it, see Colebrooke's Essays si.27, and Whitney's note, ibid. p. 112; JAOS. iii.336f and esp. Aufrecht, I St. iv.337f. Say ana reports the native traditions about the hymn. Thus: Vasistha came by night to the house of Varuna to sleep, say some to steal grain, say others. He was assailed by the watchdog, which bayed at him, and fain would hare bitten him; but he laid the hound
;

asleep with the stanza beginning,

When,

ailv'ry

Sarameya, thou,

entire household is According to Aufrecht, I.e. (or Zimmer, p. 308), it is while a maid is receiving the visit of her lover; but that seems a little doubtful because we have plurals nas and sam hanmas and vayam, lines 12, 13, 15, and not duals. With stanzas 5, 6, 7, 8 correspond respectively stanzas 6, 6, 1, 3 of AV. iv.5, and the variants are interesting. The third part has nothing to do with the second ; but the diaskeuasts have juxtaposed them because in both a dog is put to sleep. 2-3. vastospate, see above for s, see 187. vfeva for vicvani, 330. edhi, 636. Yaska, Nirukta x.17, says yad yad rupam kamayate devata, tat tad devata bhavati.

cantations

by which the

to sleep.

and the one following.

uses the
at night
:

Later superstition
ii.26.

Sayana quotes him from memory thus, yad yad rupam kamayante, tat tad deva
4-5. Seedant.
cf.

hymn

to quiet

uncanny creatures vicanti.

viva, accent!, 128 end:
*

see Rigvidhana,

First Part.
this in the

The hymn next preceding

vii.54, is to Vastospati,

83 15

U.f. v{ iva bhrajante rstayaB.

RV.,

the

See

iipa2.

See Vbhas and 678.

ni

They

Lar

familiaris,

and

consists of three stanzas.

(the teeth) shine like spears, in the jaws of

The first part

of our

hymn,

vii.65.1, is

a mere

the devouring one.'

is

sd (188a) svapa

addition to these three stanzas, and belongs

a refrain.

accordingly to vii.54 rather than to vii.55, The dog here addressed is partly white as appears from the fact that the four and partly reddish brown, as Sayana rightly stanzas are all recited together in the cere- observes ; and this is in accord with the adj.

moving into a new house. See cabala, 'brinded/ applied to both of them (JGS. iii.4, AGS. ii.9.9, and esp. PGS. iii.4.7 at 83 17 all in SEE. xxix.; and cf. MS. i.5.13. 6-7. punahsara for the mg, see vocab. The joining of this stanza to hymn 65 is a and cf Hamlet i.4.61-53. kirn, ' why ? simple misdivision of which the NT. shows 8. For the genitives, see 297c end, and many parallel instances. Thus Mark ix.l cf. 7315. .gee vidr and 1010 and 1011. belongs to viii. chap. ix. should begin with Probably the swine as a domestic animal the Transfiguration. A converse misdivision is meant here. In that case, this stanza is is at AV. vi.63-64 as compared with RV. a later addition to 2 and 3, and is based on
of
.
: .

mony

a conception of the situation such as the Stanzas 2-4 are part of native tradition presents. a scene at the entrance to Yama's kingdom 10. Quoted at 5932 which see.
x.191.

Second Part.

or the regions of the blessed.

Yama's two
guard the

watch-dogs

(cf.

83 17 n. and

in trod.)

pathway and keep out the wicked. Here one of them barks at some who would come in; and these, in turn, protest that they are godly men, and so have a right to enter in peace. See Kaegi, n.274 Zimmer,
;

p. 421.

sarva and 'all or every' is vigva. Later, vicva dies out and sarva does double duty. In the Veda, the use of sarva in the proper mg of vigva (as here, 77 17 , 85 20 91 1 ) marks the passage as late. See vocab. under sarva. ay am etc., 'these here people on all sides, all the people around here.'
11.
'

In the Veda,

complete '

is

[371J

NOTES TO Pag* 78.

Stanza
lover or

may be spoken by maid or by by both. With the AV. reading,

5

nally each of 10 or 20 stanzas of 4 pentasyllable verses.

Compare Bollensen, ZDMG.

* *

svapantu asyai jnatayah (see 365.3), it must xxii.572f. be spoken by the lover. Stanzas 6-8 may adha suacvas. 18. U.f. ke im viaktas be spoken by both. Notes to Page 78. 12-13. nas, expect nau see above. See under yatha.2 and cf. ya2. 1. U.f. nakis hi esam cf John iii.8, oiw tena sahas- ol8as ir6dv tp^rai (rh irvtv/jia). vidre, 14-15. See vrsabha 1. yena (248b), 'by (aid of) this mighty one.' 790b, 798a.

vayara, expect avam 1 \fsvap+ni, caus.,

648.

2.

sva-pubhis,

'

with their (sva-) wings,'

taking -pu in the sense of pavana.

Pavana,

a 'sieve' or a 'fan.* the pavana used to clean or winnow the Selection XLII. RV. vii. 56. To the ashes from the bones of a cremated corpse Com- may perhaps be a * wing-like winnowing-f an ; Maruts or gods of the storm-winds. pare selection xxxv. (734 ) and introduction. and observe that German Schwinge means The hymn consists of two parts, of which winno wing-fan ' and ' wing.' abhi vahere given, ends with stanza 10. panta, * bestrew, cover.' asprdhran, see the first, Number 11 is only the fragment of a stanza. Vsprdh and 834b end.

16-17. naris, nom. pi., 365.2. may be read as catalectic.

Pada

lit.

'

a cleaner/ from

Vpii,

sometimes means At 104 13 (see note),

'

The

rest (12-25) is in

an

entirely different

Here

the storm-gods are pictured

as

metre.

lusty eagles, each sportively striving with

metre of the ten stanzas is without the others for precedence, and spreading his doubt a secondary one, being simply a form wings over them in turn, to put them down of the tria^ubh syncopated at the sixth place, and master them.
i.e.

The

with the prevailingly light sixth syllable

out
(cf.

left

JAOS.

xi.p.lxiii

= PAOS.
yj

1881).

Thus,
JL

Ludwig interprets, 'They vie in overMay, whelming each other with their blasts' (pavana has also the mg 'wind'). This
view accords with the character of the playful, boisterous, and roaring gods, but not
is

^ Z w
Each

[v/]

^.

and broken is a 'syllable-pentad* or aksara- it would seem to require the reading abhi vapantah. pankti; and each is an independent pada, Roth, and after him the vocab., suggests since verbs at the beginning of the even pentads are accented, e.g., at vii.34.3b, 3 d , 4 b that svapu is a besom (that raises the dust)'
of the parts into which the verse
;

with the conception of them as eagles

'

sometimes joined 'they bestrew each other (in sport) with with a simply broken but unsyncopated dust.' At best, the line is doubtful. See ydd2. 3. ciketa, 787, Vcit3. tristubh. verse to form a half-stanza or cd cd 10 cd h The storm-gods are cloud-born, i.e. children stanza (e.g. i.67.8 ; 70.4 , x.46.1* ) and this fact seems to suggest the derivative of the cloud conceived under the figure of a dapple cow, pfeni. This stanza (4) ought character of the pentads. The gayatri-stanza has 3 verses of 8 to come immediately after the second. 4. See vig2. sahanti, active the forms syllables and the strophe has 3 stanzas, a
pentad-couplet
is
; ; :

6b .

multiple of the
lables

number

of verses.

The

are usually middle.

See

Vpus2.

fc

The
it

pentad-stanza has 4 or 8 verses of 5 syl- host heroic, with the Maruts (as a part of
;

must be ever victorious, displaythe number of syllables. ing deeds of manhood. ' Similarly stanza 7. zas, a multiple of The hymns RV. i.65-70 have each 5 stanzas The vit seems to mean the Maruts in of 8 pentasyllable verses while vii.34 A and alliance with Indra (cf. p. 364) or with some vii.56A and ix.109 probably consisted origi- mortal protege' (cf. vii.56.23, i.64.13).
5, 10,

and the hymn has

or 20 stan-

or as allies),

Noras to f Page 78. i

;

[372]

5. Lit. * As to going, the best-going most might =) and mighty [? or Stable in sooth adorning themselves with adornment united are the creatures by his might], who propped with beauty terrible with strength.' Their asunder the two wide worlds, even. He set abundant ornaments are much spoken of the great lofty firmament in motion, the stars
;
;

(e.g. v.54.11).

Note the radical connection

is

{collectively) for
;

ever [or the stars as well,

cf 75%.] and he stretched out the earth/ your strength; steadfast -Biblical parallels, Kaegi, p. 62(86). your power; therefore (adha) is a troop, 12-13. Accent-marks, Whitney, 90b2 with the Maruts (as allies), mighty/ taniia sam nd antar. bhuvani, 836 1,8 . Pro- See kim3. abhi khyam, 847 middle. 7. krudhml, nom. n. pi., 340. nounce mtimva (cf. 73 2 n.) or munir 'va. 'And with my (svaya) self I say this 'Clear is your whistling. Your hearts (take counsel thus), " When pray am I to
6.

of ojas and ugrd.

'Terrible

are wrathful as the wild onward-rush of a

doughty
8.

troop.'

be in Varuna's presence ? " etc.* Otherwise Bergaigne, Me14. tad 6nas, to a.jxdprf]jxa. t the (admitted)
*

langes Renter, p. 85.

sin/

U.f.

didfksu

lipa

u end

see

u2

impv. (654) of V2yu; ac- end. Ludwig takes didfk-su as loc.pl.m. of cented, as standing at the beg. of a pada (see didfg, 'seer/ Thus case-form, stem-form above). prdnan nah, u.f. pra-nak (192a, (see 1147b), and construction (cf. German 161) nas: nak, for nak-t, V2nag, 833, 218 3 ; bei Jemand anfragen) are entirely regular. augmentless aor. as subjunct., w. ma. Others take didfkaupa for didfksus upa 9. Classic, priyani namani (425d). (nom.s.m. with elision and crasis, cf. 78 17 n.); huve we should expect huv6. U.f. a yad but the acct is wrong see vocab.
:

yuy6ta

irreg.

pada-patha wrongly - 'And unto the wise (Vcit, 787, 802) I go trpat). See yad3 and \/vac2. We have to find out by inquiry* (Vprach+vi, 970a, here an unsyncopated verse see above. 9813). Grassmann emends. ' I invoke the dear 15. kavaya cid not my conscience only. names of you the mighty, in order that they -U.f. ahus, 801a. -V2hr. (among you) who desire (our praise) may 16. ' What was, O Varuna, the sin most be gladdened, O Maruts.' grievous (lit. principal)?' See yad3.

trpan (3d

pi.,

848 end

See Vhan and 1028 e and f. Selection XLIII. RV. vii. 86. To Va17. prd vocas, 'tell,' 848 3, 847 end. 2 runa. Respecting Varuna, see vocab. and U.f. svadhavas ava (135 ) tva anenaa cf p. 367. The hymn is rendered by GKR., namasa turds iyam (616 3 ). Pronounce, The comments of Ludwig, vol.iv.p.88, with elision and combination, turSyam. p. 6.

deserve careful attention.

whose family all the hymns of this seventh book are ascribed. service. Compare Kaegi, p. 66(92). 20. It was not my own will, it was in10-11. dhlra dhlrani. See tii2. fatuation / Note how the pronouns conmahina, poss. like colloquial Eng. mightily, form in gender with the predicates. i.e. very/ urv-i, acc.du.f. paprathat, Liquor, dice ancient and perennial sources classed doubtfully as an augmentless re- of crime cf Tacitus, Germania, xxiv.
'
'

and deems his sickness a punishment sent by Varuna for some sin. He acknowledges the wisdom of the majestic god; but ventures to approach him with confession of sin and prayer for forgiveness and renewed self-consecration to the divine
poet
is ill

The

18-19. See Vsrj+ava 3 and 2. -Note, prolongations of finals in srja, srja, and

cakrma.
srj a

With

the second dva, supply

tani :

ya = yani.

Pronounce damano
the seer to

(425f end), abl.

Vasistha,

'

duplicated

aor.,

869 8

Note how the accent

Notes to Page 79.
1.

or the lack of accent of the verb-forms affects the exegesis.

'Wise

in

sooth

is

his

'The older is in the transgression of nature (with the younger. Not even (candl) sleep itself

[373]
(Id) excludes wrong.'
I,

NOTXS TO

a ruhava implies the subject avam, entirely overcome the sins of my youth. i.e. (aham) varunag ca: see 76 17 n. At KZ. Thoughts of malice or impurity trouble even xxiii.308 is adduced the AS. parallel, vit my sleep. Interpretation doubtful. Settling song ahofon, we two, Scilling (and I) 2-3. aram (not aram) karani, I will raised a song/ See Vir+pra. See serve/ root-aor. subjunctive (836 1 ) of VI kr. madhya3.
10.
*

Vasistha, hare not

anagas,
know/
still

hope, forgiven.

adhi apam. sntibhis, ' 4* (evpea) vatr* U.f, pronounce sanubhis. 6a\&rcrr)s ' 'The wise (man) unto wealth the prenkhe. pra liikhayavahai (1043.2)
that
sin

now

my

has been, as I

11.

'Made

the

unknowing

to

wiser (god) doth speed' (Vju).

is

apodosis, as

the accent shows.

See

ayam st6mas, referring back to 1 ctfbh and kam. the hymn just ending see id am. See 12. U.f. navi a^adhat (829). -ProVcri+upa. See ks6ma2. See ul end. nounce su-apa(s). Ye gods, O keep us evermore with bless- 13. sudinatve" ahnam (430a) cf. cfrrore
4-5.
'

ings

'

refrain

of the Vasistha-hymns
iii.129.

see

vt][wpta$

ijjjLe'pav iirtTe\olr),

if

ever he

makes
i.21.

Kaegi, note 83c, and Ludwig,

a jolly day of it/ Alkiphron's Letters,

Selection XLIV. RV. vii. 88. To VaTranslated by GKR., p. 10. runa. Like enough stanza 7 is a later addition. The poet, forsaken by Varuna on account of some sin, calls sadly to mind the by-gone days when he walked so happily with the god, and also the scene when, gliding over the waters with the god of the waters, he received the sacred appointment of Rishi. He asks forgiveness and restoration to divine favor.

yat (see this) nti dyavas (361d) tatanan (810a), yat usasas (tat an an). Cf. Psalm lxxii.5,7,17. 14. Pronounce kua tyani nan sakhia and see kva. sacavahe: tense, see 778a; depends on yad. Seeyad3. Muir compares Psalm lxxxix.49. 15. jagama (248c, 793b), *I had access to ' we might expect jagama, accented, and V's golden house so co-ordinate with sac-. is built (AV. vii.83.1) on the waters:
:

U.f.

See Kaegi,

p. 68(94).

It

is

not unnatural that Vasistha should

(cf. Ps. ciii.l)

apsti te raj an
grh.6

address himself

or speak of

varuna hiranyayo mitah.

himself as a third person.

6-7. Pronounce pray-istham and cf 470 3

.

Im,

enclitic pron., with

which vfsanam

is

in epexegetical apposition

16-17. See explanation under ya7. Pronounce tuam. krnavat, 715, 700. ' Doeth sins against thee/ sakha te,
'

cf.

70 6 n.

(he

is

yet) thy friend/ as apodosis to the

karate, root-aor. subjunctive, 836.

vfsan3, and

cf.

the sun that run a race," Ps. xix.5. stuvate" (619). 8. mansi, Vman2, s-aor. mid. 1st pers. s., 18-19. GKR. transpose padas b and c. So now, having come (805) to the tvasti u.f., as given rightly by the pada882. sight of him, as Agni's face I deem Varuna's/ patha, tva (object of vanvanas) asii (loc. When I contemplate Varuna, his face seems pi. fern. 501). 'In these fixed or secure
'
:

See concessively taken yas krnavat. So LudHebrew conception of wig. -See V2bhuj5. -U.f. yandhi (617, "rejoiceth as a strong man to 212) sma (188a, 248a) vipras (see 74*%.)
the

to

me
9.

like blazing fire.

dwellings dwelling, thee

we

(are) beseeching

acmann,

210, 425c.

abhi

ninfyat

(Vvan, 713, 705) for grace

(accentless), put doubtfully as a present opt.

Aditi/

-v{

from the lap of mumocat, 809, 810a. -

of the reduplicating class, 651.

light

'

The Refrain

as before, 795 n.

and the dark, let Notes to Page 80. the lord unto me bring, a wonder to see/ The beauty of the heaven by night no less RV. vii. 89. To VaSelection XLV. than by day was a wonder. runa. The hymn has been often translated;
which
in

heaven

[is],

NOTBS TO Pass 80.

so

)
)

[374]

by
;

Miiller,

ASL.

p.

540; Muir, v.67

GKR.

(masc.) against the gods,

steadfast decrees

if

with folly thy

p. 12

Hillebrandt, Varuna und Mitra, p. 64

iii.155.

Bergaigne, Religion Vedique,

(cause us to

we have thwarted, do not take harm from this sin = )

It

is

the prayer of a

man who is varuna-

chastise us for this sin/

-Metre, jagati. This stanza is not a i.e. afflicted with V. is god of the waters (cf. part of the hymn. The stanza is an oftSchroeder, MS. iv. p. 290. 7 10 n., 79 16 n.), and the disease is supposed to recurring one come from him and as a punishment for sin Its repetition daily for a year is prescribed Rigvidhana, ii.29.1. cf see AV. iv.16.7; also AB. vii.15, atha at Manu xi.253 ha^aiksvakam varuno jagraha; tasya The interesting stanza at RV. iv.54.3 = TS. ha_udaram. jajne; and QB. ii.5.2 2 Cf. iv-1.11 1 is probably a reminiscence of this. Hillebrandt, p. 63-65, 54. Ludwig's interpre- The AV., at vi.51.3, modernizes acitti (340)
grhita, 'seized by Varuna,

the dropsy/

tation

is

quite different

see his notes, vol.

yad

to acittya ced.

iv. p. 91.

Selection XLVI. RV. viii. 14. To InFor the introKaegi, note 329 cf also the AS. poem in dra. Indra and Namuci. Thorpe's Analecta, p. 142, entitled The Grave, duction to the Namuci-myth, see 81 16 n. For and familiar through Longfellow's transla- the later forms of the myth, see selection -gamam, 833, 835: with ma, 579. Ixxii., p. 97 6 n. tion, mrla, 248c, Vmrd. Division into five strophes of three 3-4. * When I go, tottering along, like a stanzas is possible. In respect of contents, Vsphur the first three stanzas and the last three have mercy.' bag, puffed up, Stanzas 1, 2, implies quick or vigorous motion see vocab. make very good strophes. Here the iva is not a particle of comparison and 3 form a strophe at SV. ii. 1184-6; but The it modifies the mg of the root to that of a 5, 7, and 8 form another at 989-91. languid shake or wabble such as is character- hymn is unsymmetrically divided into three So pra-hasan, at AV. xx.27-29. istic of a dropsical person. laughing out ; ' pra-hasann iva, smiling/ 11-12. iiya form, 616 acct, 628 mode, dhmatas, 'puffed up' (with wind) or 581b, note the second example. Similar idea 'bloated* (with serum), has reference not at 87 20 f, and often in RV., e.g. viii.19.25,26.
1-2. m.6, see u2.
:

sii,

188a.

grham,

'

'

only to the bag, but also to the understood

vasvas,

gen. 342.

13-14. See Vak B2 and 1030. -ditwinded, puffing/ Otherwise Bergaigne, iii. seyam, 1030; accented at beg. of clause, adrivas (454b), always of Indra, though not at beg. of pada, 593 2 Note 155n. the old mg of aci-pati (vocab.), whence was except here, and at ix.53.1 (of Soma) On this stanza the exegetes differ much. evolved the later 'Mrs. Might' (see gaci). 5-6. kratvas, gen., 342. dinata, 365.1. 15-16. U.f dheniis te, 188b similar com15 n. -sunfta, cf. 28 10 %. binations at 87 19 , 84 15 jagama, 79 7-8. Line 7 has trochaic cadences. sunvat6, VI su, 705; acct, 318. 'Kine 'On (me, thy) singer, (though) standing and horses/ see under g6 1. pi-py-us-i, Vpi, -duhe, 613, and 70 18 n. (803) in the midst of water, thirst has got 802 end, 459. hold ' (avidat, \/2vid2). See Horace's descrip17-18. Nor god nor mortal is a restrainer

aham. Grassmann, schnaufend/ i.e. blown,

* '

'

tion, Odes, ii.2, Crescit indulgens, etc.

of thy blessing,

when

9-10. See yad5. -See 2idam. -See 19. U.f. yad ('when') bhumim vf avarjana: for loc, 303a. dharma, 425d. tayat cf " He taketh up the isles as a very yuyopima, 793e. See Vris : caus. aorist, little thing," Isaiah xl.15 ; also 12. 1046, 859 ; augmentless form as subjunctive Notes to Page 81. w. ma, 579. 'If we mortals do anything (klm ca, 'Putting 1. cakranas, \/lkr8, and 807. neut.) here (that proves to be) an offense his plume in the heaven = touching the
: .

[875]
heaven with
125.7 d.
his

Notes t Page 82.

plume/

Just so,

RV.

x.

comes (Sherwill, 370; Reye, 32) a heavy

rain.

All this

is

set forth as gracious Indra'g

tee

2-3. See \fvrdh3 and

(787
te.

807 2 .

-ji-gy-us-as

prowess.

U.f. ajayas spfdhas,

74*%.

strong stem ji-gi-vans) goes also with

Bergaigne's discussion, ii.346-7.

may be

compared and also RV. v.30.7,8 an J vi.20.6. The form of the myth as it appears in the Brahmanas originates in a misconception valam, cf. Indra's epithet, 5 17 of the case-relation of phenena (see above), - which they take as an instr. of means, i.e. 67. U.f. tid gas (361c) ajat (Vaj). avis-krnvan, 187, 1078. as the weapon by means of which Indra 8-9. drlhani drnhitani ca, (were) made slew Namuei. So Sayana phenena vajriCf. notes to stable and (were) established, both from "bhutena; see vocab., Vsic3. selection lxxil., p. 97. Vdrh. para-mide form of inf., 192a, 970a Steady, not for thrust- 18-19. ut-sfsrpsatas (v'srp) and a-rurukuse of inf., 982c.
.

U.f. indra a vrmmahe (718). 4-5. U.f. vi antariksam (Whitney, 90b 2 ) atirat (v'tr). -abhinat, Vbhid, 692.

'

>

'

ing away so steadfast they

may

not be

satas (Vruh), acc.pl.m. of ppl., 1027, 1029.

moved.'

Cf. Ps. xciii.lor2; xcvi.10.

1.

dyam,

361d.

dasyiinr,

u.f.

dasyun,
.

10-11. See under v'mad

See Vraj+vi

prop, dasyuns, see 209 and b and 338 2

and 902. 12-13. Pronounce tuam. U.f. indra_ stotrnam (acct, 372), asi acct, 595d. objective gen. w. bhadrakft, which has noun construction rather than verbal. 14-15. U.f. indram id kegina (441). :

See Vdhu+ava and 706.

at

Cf.
see

the legend

Odyssey xi.305-20, and

xii.286.

Eggeling,

SBE.

20-21. visucim

(408),

'so

that

it

was

parted asunder or scattered/ as

predicate of vf-anagayas
littara 1.
(v'l

factitive

nag).

See

vaksatas,

See them bring/ suradhasam might be joined with upa2. either indram or yajnam. 16-17. Namuci-myth. 'With foam of
'

let

893 2

'Becoming victorious

(after or as

result of) quaffing the

Soma/

Notes to P.age 82.

the waters, Namuci's head,

didst cause to fly

Selection XhVTL RV. viii. 85. 7, 8, 9. For the asunder, when thou wast Indra and the Maruts, and Vrtra.

Indra, thou

conquering

all

thy foes/

It

appears to
to

me corresponding Brahmana

legend, see selec-

which tion lxvii., p. 94*. Cf. also Muir, v.93. All three stanzas are addressed to Inthis refers is a water-spout ('Trombe') on This fear-inspiring thing dra and might be put in the mouth of the an inland lake. d personified as a demon. The Maruts, were it not for havisa, st. 8 . If, may well be
likely that the natural

phenomenon

verb

move out

avartayas means 'didst cause to on the other hand, they are put in the mouth or fly asunder with a gyratory or of the worshippers, then upa a^imas cannot centrifugal motion.* This accords well with serve as verb to marutas nor govern tva of the facts of the not infrequent phenomenon st. 8*. I therefore suspect that either pada
lid

a foreign intrusion. If Sherwill on Bengal waterspouts, JASB. 1860, it is the former, the original may have conxxix.366f, with good pictures, and Th. Reye, tained anu yanti or the like. vicve devas, other than the 1. See Vig. Die Wirbelsturme 2, p. 17f. The line MBh.
as seen

by

unscientific

eyes.

See Major

b or

d of stanza 8

is

v.10.37

= 328

seems to favor

my

view.

The Maruts

for here, presumably, they are not

whole passage is a reminiscence of the Namuci-myth. The head of the column is twisted and made to burst asunder and scatter itself (phenena, instr. of accompaniment, lit. with foam,' i.e. ) in abundant foamy masses. Then, with the dispersion of the column, often
'

included

among

the friends

who

desert In-

dra ; and the Brahmana says expressly that they do not desert. But at RV. viii.7.31 the

contrary

is

affirmed; cf. p. 364.

:

ajahus,

V2ha (661, 657) its object is tva. Similarly 2. Explanation under 4tha2. implying a conitha is used after an impv.

Notes to Page 82.

[376]
.

dition (572 2 ), at 96* 7 , 97 10

-jayasi, 736. siring

none.'

(it), i.e.

have no ax by me, = own

-Half -line,

cf.

88 15

See

etadfg.

I have no cow from whose milk I might 3-4. Numerical construction, 486b. 2 vavrdhanas (807 ), 'growing strong, rejoic- make ghee for an oblation, nor an ax to
ing in strength.'
lipa
'

upa

tvemah

(acct!) u.f.

cut sticks for the sacrificial

fire.

So

I offer

tva a wimas
502 2
.

Thy
-ena,

krdhi, 839. thee such as I have, i.e. gathered bits of (127, end), impetuosity thee, the impetuous/ wood. One should sacrifice, if only a
'

bit of

wood/ says

tradition

cf the widow'i
.

'

Thrice sixty Maruts, in their strength

mites; and see

gita, ix.26.

ASL.

p.204 and Bhagavad.

rejoicing, (do follow?) thee, like hosts of

15-16. VS., kani kani cid; MS. and TS., Grant thou us a blessing/ Etc. yani kani ca; AV., yani kani cid; see Vdha+a2; ending, 548. Pro5-6. ayudham and amkam are best made lka2d. co-ordinate with vajram. See asura2. nounce yavisthia the anomalous ending is
morning, reverend.
:

Unto thee come we.

solely

for the sake of

the

metre,

since

To yavistha makes just as good a catalectic Agni. Stanzas 7,8,9 and 13,14,15 form diiambus as yavisthya. Youngest,' for he strophes in the SV. The rest of the hymn starts into life anew every day. In old times Agni would not devour fuel (16-22), after rejection of one stanza, forms two strophes 16,17,18 may be safely grouped that was not ax-hewn. The Rishi Prayoga, together ; and of the remaining four, I have who was too poor to own an ax and had to followed Grassmann in rejecting st. 21, on pick up his wood, made it toothsome for account of the contents and language. More- Agni with this stanza, yad agne yani kani So TS. v.1.10 1 over, the tense of ldhe is proper to a final ca.
Selection
viii.91.

XLVIIL

RV.

the other texts make 20 and two anustubh stanzas by inserting stanzas 20 and 21 occur in juxtaposition at 21 c in the one and adding 20 c to the other. 17-18. See Vidh or indh. See manas 1. MS. ii.7.7, TS. iv.l.lO*, VS. xi.73-4, and elseIdhe, * I have enkindled,' tense, see above. where. 7-8. Four explanations of dhiti. 1. Grass- Perfect used to state a thing to some one mann, for diti, q.v.; instances of the con- who has just seen it transpire. fusion of dhi and di are adduced. 2. LudNotes to Page 83. wig, durch die kiinstlichen mittel des ghrta/
.

stanza cf

Delbriick, Tempuslekre, p. 106-7.

it

Note how
into

On

the other hand,

must be admitted that 21

'

see 2dhiti.

3.

Sayana takes

it

from Vdha,
'

Selection XLIX.
Waters.
vice.
;

put/ and renders by nidhanais, with the 4. Best taken as deposits' of ghee.
draughts,' Vdha, 'drink,' see
reference, and cf.
1 dhiti

Rubricated
hymn
first

RV.

x.9.1-3.

To

the

at 105 21 , funeral ser-

This

in the

RV. has

nine stan-

and zas

but the

three form a strophe which

RV.

x. 11 5.1.

recurs very often in other texts: so TS.,

tepanas, 794e, 807. vaksi, v vah, 624

go yaksi (\/yaj); accented,
7612, 77

6932

middle,

cf.

78ii,

80 i3 etc%
f
;

MS. and VS., twice; K., SV., AV., and TA. The Grhya-sutras prescribe the use of
thrice;

9-10. tarn tva see examples under ta2. this strophe, with the pouring or sprinkling Sayana renders tarn by prasiddham, ' ilium of water, at the wedding-ceremony, QGS.
;

similarly tas, at 83 1 , he glosses

!),

by

tadrcjras.

i.14, in

the choosing of a house-site,

AGS.

ajananta (a-class and mid. classic ajanayan. - See mat* cf. RV. iii.29.1-3. 11-12. Pronounce tuft. nf sedire (185),
:

ii.8.12, in
ib. ii.9.8,

the consecration of a

new dwelling,
is

and
.

in certain funeral rites, ib. iv.6.

14

= 105 21

Indeed, so frequent

their use

see v/sad+ni2; subject, 'men.'

Cf.

88 17

that they have a

name and

are called the

Perhaps,

13-14. Pronounce asti (595d) aghuift. "three apohisthiya stanzas" cf. 1215a. 'There is no ax (with me) de- The modern Hindus use them daily in theif

NOTBS TO Pagb 83.

In stanza 10, on the other hand, these hounds are conceived as ill-disposed crea 1-2. stha, u.f. stha, 188a, 248c. -tas, tures standing guard to keep the departed ee 82%. -Vldha2 and 669. -caksase, out of bliss see p. 370 and possibly the /caks, 970c. Lit. Bring us to vigor, to stanza which originally belonged with 9 hag jreat gladness, to behold:' attraction, been displaced by the one in our text. Op )82a. is stanza 9 itself the intruder ? See Bezzen3-4. See Vbhaj, caus. ugatis, fern. berger's Beitrdge, viii.202.
narjana, see Monier-Williams, as cited at
>.

366.

apL, Vva.

The
.

stanzas of

RV.

x.14 recur else-

5-6. U.f. tasmai, the master of the new where, with more or less interesting variants. gamama, 848 3 janayatha Those in the Reader correspond respectively iwelling. |248c), 'produce, i.e. bring:' for aught the with AV. xviii.1.49,50,54; 3.58; 1.55; 2.11, iccent shows, it may be co-ordinate with 12,13. Compare also MS. iv.14.16; ii.7.11; invatha (595) or also not (see 594a). TA. vi.1.1; 4.2; 6.1; 3.1,2. For st. 9, see

whose note thereto, 83 15 Iwelling ye hasten, Waters, and bring us ' 7-8. pars^iyivansam, Vi, 803, 783b 2 whatever that may mean. It seems to have 'Along after (ami) i.e. unto the mighty pertinence only as said by officiating priests heights/ i.e. to the other world. anuin performing the above-mentioned consepaspaganam, VI pac,, 807. vaivasvatam,
'

For him may we

satisfy you, to

cration.

cf.

85 18 n.

So

also in the Avesta, Yirna

;

is

Gatherer of the peoples ' preSelection L. RV. x.14.1-2, and 7-12. cisely so in the Avesta, Vd. ii.21, Yima makes Funeral-hymn. Rubricated at 102 1 21 , 103 12 a gathering (hanjamanem) of mortals. Cf. see p. 402. See Whitney's essay, On the "Attiris ay7}(Tfo.aos Preller, Gr. Myth? i.660t
V's son.
'
'

Vedic doctrine of a future

life,

OLSt.i. 46-63

Kaegi, n. 276.

[= Bibliotheca Sacra, 1859, xvi.404f ) ; also Zimmer, p. 408-22. On immortality as an

and

not, like
is

Note that Yama is a Varuna (line 12), a god.

the
first

king,

Yama
(AV.

first

mortal (see

yama

in

Indo-European

belief, see

Kaegi, v. 265 and

vocab.); the

to reach the other world

Iterature there cited, and n. 283a.

On

the

xviii.3.13); the leader of the endless

funeral rites, see introduction to selection

Ixxv.

train of

them that follow him

and so the

and

literature there cited. Translations

rf this

hymn: Muir,
I.e.,

v.292;

GKR.

p.

146;

ind Whitney,

p. 58.
x.

king of the blessed (see yama-rajan). The comparison of Yama with the Avestan Yima is very interesting: see Roth, die Sage von
Dschemschid,
iv.p.lxxv.,

-Although mandala
late, it

on the whole
;

is

ZDMG.

iv.417-431

and SBE.

yet contains antique passages

and

and p.10-21.

imong
so

these the following seems to belong

We read at AV. xviii.4.7,

tirthais taranti pravato

Roth. The hymn contains 16 stanzas, of which 13-16 are palpably later additions.

mahir

Iti,
'tis

By

passes pass they to the mighty heights,

f*l(K

Only 7-12 are actually prescribed by Acvatayana for use in the funeral service ; but 1 This is most interesting as a reminiscence of and 2, although not rubricated, are given the same traditional material of which RV.
for their intrinsic interest.

x.14.1

is

another outgrowth.

The

passage as

it

stands consists of an
to

9-10.
:

'Yamus
'

nobis perfugium
q.v.,

primus

introductory

summons
;

the

assembled repperit
at

gatiim,

pregnantly, like t6tov

mourners (1-2); and of an address to the

departed (7-8)
then,
after
9),

John

xiv.2.

bidding

the

just mentioned.

esa gavyutis, i.e. the gatti, apa-bhartava u: the

u
(133); form of
inf.,

mourners disperse (stanza

the spokesman

pada-pafcha reads -tavai

inf.,

implores the favor of the kindly-disposed

972 2 ;

use of

982c.

-For

the

hounds of
for the

Yam a,

for the departed (11) and

(12).

thought, see an Avestan parallel, Kaegi, n

270.

company

-yatra, 248a.

-parskjytis, 783b-

Notes to Page 83.

j )

[378]
vjan2, 807,
'

jaj fianas,
para yanti.

(their) children/ sc.

spring

17-18. In this stanza, these dogs, the offof Sarama, are ill-disposed (dur-

The vidatra) 11-12. pra^ihi, 617, see vocab. AV. modernizes the forms a little, reading cuanau.
rajanau, madantau.
(760.2), w. future

see

'

introduction.
:

Pronounce
taken

Four-eyed

'

later this is

pacyasi, subjunctive
in

mg, as

Homer.

to mean with two eyes and two round spots Note above the eyes.' Note the Parsi custom of
'

the appropriate connection of this stanza

having such a dog (cf. Vd. viii.16) view the Monier- Williams, corpse before exposure with st. 2 and observe the identical padas. Mod. India, 173-6, ed. 1878. 13-14. The derivation and mg of istaRespecting Sarama, see Kaegi, n. 149. purta are discussed most carefully by Win-

disch, Festgruss an Bdktlingk, 1888, p. 115f.

Respecting the dogs, see

ib.,

n. 274, 274a,
'

astam and Muir, v.294. Homer mentions the do^ a^ihi, 'Go back home/ as if the soul had of Hades/ Od. xi.623f, II. viii.368. Not til, come from heaven. Illustrative material in later is he called many-headed and Kepj8e/>os see Ben Kaegi, n. 276. Cf zu Gott heimkehren die.' With Kcp&epos is identified cabala Pada d is metrically defective: te tanua, fey, GSttingische Nachrichten, 1877, p. 8f=i In Avestan belief (Vd. *with thy (new) body/ is suggested, Kaegi, Vedica, i.l49f. n. 278, which see; te tanua suvarcasa is xiii.9), dogs guard the entrance of the othei These beliefs are compared, SBE. Cf. the world. suggested by Sayana's comment.
V2ha, 993b.
'
'
.

hitvaya,

punar

Christian conceptions at Fhilippians

I.

iii.21,

iv.p.lxxxvii.

Cor. xv.40f.

19. In this stanza and the following, the

15-16.

U.f. dpa^ita, vf^ita, vi

ca sar- dogs are kindly creatures.

pata^atas.

asmai
*

(accent,

74 9 n.)

et&m

Notes to Page 84. ahobhis adbhis * vi-aktam (\fanj). vita, 5 n. akran, 831. Verbs, 668. 1. Pronounce tabhiam. ncct, 128 end; so viva, 77 * Second asmai, accentless, cf. 74 9 n. 2-3. U.f. asutfpau: admits several exPada c. '(A place of rest) adorned planations see vocab., and Bergaigne, iii. These messengers go about to conwith days, with waters, with nights:' i.e. 72. where the delights of earth are found again, duct to the other world those who have

the change of day and night, cooling waters,

etc.

received the

summons

of

Yama.

suryaya,

Note the especial mention of waters

ix.113.7f,

in

attraction, explained at 982a.

the enumeration of the joys of heaven at

datam

(839)

asum adya^iha: 'may

RV.
*

and

in the description of the

give back again

in the

U.f. punai the two / for the mourners have

of death.

Assembly-hall ' of

Yama

Vaivasvata,

MBh. been

shadow

And observe how very frequent ii.8.7 = 317.

are the allusions to the waters in the mentions of Paradise in the Koran, e.g. xlvii.

Selection LI. RV. x.

16.

Funeral-hymn,

10-20; lxxvi.5;

xiii.35.

used at the ceremony of cremation. cated are only stanzas 1-9 and 14

Rubri see
p.

This pada

at best is bad.

It is

avoided 402.

The rubricated

stanzas are translated

ix.p.viiif,

variants of the Yajurveda.

by the noteworthy, but not very helpful, by Max Miiller, ZDMG. VS. xii.45 reads whole hymn by Zimmer,
apeta vita vi ca sarpatato ye atra stha purana ye ca mitanah. adad yam6 avasanam prthivya akrann imam pitaro lokam asmai,

p. 402.
;

and the Most of

Agni but 3, 6, man. The hymn has two parts, clearly sundered by the metre. In the first, Agni is to burn the corpse, not rudely, but gently, just enough to " make
the stanzas are addressed to
7,

and

to the dead

and substantially so read MS., TS., TB. The it done." To this end, a sacrificial goat scholiast to VS. takes this as an address to (st. 4) is provided, and (st. 7) the corpse is * Tama's men.' It i* a little forced to refer covered with a caul, in order that Agni may spend his fury on these things and spare the mourner?. it to the

[379]
corpse from too severe a burning.
original purpose of this

* }

NOTES TO Page 84.

The

plants, the hair of his

head

to the trees,

and

been

different.
II.

The Greeks had

,

see

xxiii.l65f

custom may have his blood and seminal fluid in the waters are the custom put, what then becomes of this spirit ? Od. xxiv.65f. Cf the formula recited at the slaughter of
.

Moreover, Agni is to carry up the departed the to the Fathers or Manes, who have their seat in the 'fore-heaven* (AV. xviii.2.48, Whitney, OLSt. i.59). Perhaps st. 8-10 did not

sacrificial victim,

AB.

ii.6.13,

suryam caksur gamayatat, vatam pranam anvavasrjatat,

antariksam asum,

digah crotram, belong originally to the first part. prthivim cariram. The second part consists of heterogeneous material, vagrant stanzas, having some Dissolution into the five elements (see bhuta) connection, verbal or logical, real or apparent, is later the stereotyped phrase for death (see
with the words or ideas of the
first.

pancatva).

Cf.

the four elements

wv

Every stanza of the hymn, save st. 11, avfxireTTTjye rb <r<c/j.a, yrjs irvpbs 05aT<fs re ku\ appears in the AV., and some elsewhere also, acpos, Plato, Timaeus, p. 82. The affinity of the eye and the sun is and with interesting variants. 4-5. enam: the minds of all present are universally palpable cf for example, Plato, so exclusively upon the departed, that the Repub. 608, T}\ioi5<rrar6v ye oT/xai [rb ofxfxa] Not less so first reference to him may be made by tuv irepl rets alffdijcets opyivtcv. an accentless and gestureless word without is that of breath and wind. Bones and earth, vi dahas, Timaeus, 73e blood and plants, ib.80E. Cf. unclearness. Similarly asya. abhi c,ocas, 743, 579. The AV. reads cucucas Darmesteter, SBE. iv.187, who cites Iliad ciksipas, 869, 579. -krnavas, vii.99 and Empedocles, 378-82 (ed. Mullach). (869). 10-11. The goat [laid limb by limb on 700. U.f. atha im enam. pra hinutat: 5 the corpse on the fire] (is thy) portion. mg, 671. n, 192c; form, 570, 704, cf. 91 6-7. Pada d = atha devan vacam nesya- Burn it with burning; that let thy heat But deal gently ti, he shall bring the gods into his control burn; that, thy flame/ with the dead man. Note the emphatic (cf. RV. x.84.3), i.e. 'win their favor/ 8-9. Note the combination of tris^ubh position of the last two tarn's. The goat see the and jagati padas (11, 12, 12, 11). Pronounce is the animal most fit for sacrifice diam. See dharman. apas, 6sadhisu, legend, AB. ii.8. Later, aja is taken as a-ja, Seehita2. carirais, Sayana, the unborn part so Sayana cf Ludwig, cf. x.58.7. * carira^avay avais ( iii.p.435-6; Paiicatantra, book iii., fable 2; members ) For this stanza there is abundant and MBh. xii.338.3 (= 12820) f ol. 255*> ISt. i.428.
:

.,

'

'

'

'

'

'

interesting illustrative material.

See Muir,

Agni

has

dreadful

forms'

(ghoras

v.298,319;

Kaegi, n. 275,275a.

Man

is

a tamiaa)

as well as 'kindly* ones.

Each element in him comes lokA 2b and sukft. microcosm. from some element in nature with which it as a particle ; but it may be part of a word has most affinity and thereto it returns (cf. uloka, which combination appears in old These affinities are texts, and even at the head of a pada, where Eurip. Suppl. 532f). pointed out with much detail in QB. xiv. u (as enclitic) could not stand.
6.21 3 .

See The Hindus regard u

12-13.

See Vhu+a.

'Who,

offered to

yatra^asya purusasya mrtasya^ agnim vag apyeti, vatam pranac,, caksur adityam, manag candram, digah. crotram, prthivim gariram, akacam atma, osadhir lomani, vanaspatin kega, apsu lohitam ca retag ca kva w ayam tada puruso bhanidhiyate, soul goes In case the dead man's vati ! to the ether, the hair of his body to the

'

The corpse may have thee, goes freely/ now as yielding easily to been conceived the devourer, and now as struggling against Otherwise Zimmer, p. 403n. it. 'Putting on life (as a garment), let him seek after offspring/ Where is to be found expressed the wish for children in the new

life 1

It is repulsive.

But that carnal

inter-

Notes to Page 84.

i \

[380]
ritual (103 1 ).

course was by no means excluded from the

(doubtless later)
ideas of

The hymn proper may hare

cf.

would ended with st. 7. 20. For n, 192c. yamarajnas, appear from the material gathered by Muir, v.307-9, esp. from AV. iv.34.2 and Notes to Page 85. Add AB. i.22.14, and cf. Zimmer, xiv.2.32.
heaven
413.
1.
all,

83 8 n.

U.f. iha w eva^ayam itaras, jatavedas,

After
viz. at the

simply 'those

may not whom we

c6sas here

mean

leave behind us/

grave (see 63 17,18 ), in order to

life

continue the journey of

i.e.
'

without them,
?
'

and the oblation-bearing Agni summoned. 2-3. This continues the thought of st. 9. 14-15. krsnah gakunas is one of ill- In the presence of the Manes (who don't omen. ut va: function of ut& like that mind the heat), the dismissed Agni may U.f. agnis burn as fiercely as he likes and drive his of atha in atha va, see atha6. 15 n.) viva at. See brahmana: flames in or to the highest place. Him I tad (80 v If remove or dismiss (v/1 hr3) to the pitryajnd necessary allusion to caste here. no unclean creatures have done any harm to this Ludwig, v.p.423, takes to be a sacrifice the corpse, Agni is to remove from it the to the gods conducted by the Manes other' :

who have gone before the dead man is now to rejoin. -Pada d: cf. 83 1 * and n.
those

These

Right here is this other one, Jatavedas/ i.e. agni havya-vahana, as distinguished from agni kravya-vahana. The cremation has now proceeded far enough; so the corpseconsuming Agni is dismissed to the Manes,
'

traces of such imperfections,

i.e.

whole.'

The soma ' seems

'

to stand for
it

purifying sacrifice at which

'make it wise vocab. invat: form, 736; quasisome root inv. was used in 4-5. The diaskeuasts have put this stanza
here on account of the mention of kravya-

conjunction with the

fire.
2f)
.

Cutting out 16-17. Rubricated at 102 the caul of the anustaram, the celebrant covers the head and face of the dead man with it, for the purpose mentioned in the
introduction.
suet,

vahana and
Vyaj.

the

Manes.

U.f. pra id u \ so Sayana, Mahigods and to the Manes ' dhara (to VS. xix.65), and vocabulary under

yaksat, 893 8 'Both to the

g6bhis,
of Vvya.

see g62: the caul,

a2.

But Ludwig
also,

(see transl.) says 'to the

and fat are meant.

the orig.

mg

Vvya+pari: see U.f. sam praw

-See n6d
intens., 1012.

gods

from the Manes/

6-7. See Vvac.

tva,
74
14
)

the sacred

fire.

urnusva (712): and references.

form, 1068,

acct, 1083-84.

ni
837.

dhimahi

(cf.

and sam idhimahi,

v/hrs,

vi-dhaksyan, Vdah,
cf. 736.

fut. ppl.

Subjunctive

Gladly would we set thee down, gladly make burn brightly* (sam gives to
'

Lit., then,

'Wind a

from the

fire (abl.)
etc., i.e.

protection (varma) around thyself by means

idh this intensive force). The optative does not imply that they do not suit the action
to the word.

'

Glad, bring thou hither

of the caul

envelop thyself with the

fire

the glad Fathers, to the oblation (982a) to

eat* (Vad, 970b).

caul as a protection from the

to

[addressed

the dead man, although the celebrant

;

8-9.
i.e.

actually does the enveloping]

cover thyself

completely with suet and fat : in order that

the bold one (Agni), very impatient,
to devour thee/

off

Him cool thou off (see VI va+nis), let him whom thou wast consuming cool And let the burning-place be again.'
'

may

so cool

not with his grip firmly clasp thee around,

(padas c

and moist that even water-plants d ) may grow there.

10-11. Rubricated at 104 n .

-The
;

four
or

18-19. vi jihvaras, Vhvr, 8581 , in form

words

in line
:

10

may

be either voc's
the
i

s.f.

and use

like ciksipas, line 4.

;

Pada
1

c:

loc's s.m.n.

accent, indecisive

before

metre faulty

read esa u or esa id

See k
to

(1222d)

favors the

first

view,

sam

Nfmad, cans. 2.

This stanza seems

have gamas

(active!),

8488 .

The

stanza seems

pertinence only as an accompaniment of the

to be meaningless rubbish.

[381]
Selection LII. RV. x.17.1-2 and 3-6. Under x.17 are included Funeral-hymn. divers elements A. the fragmentary legend of the Children of the Sun (1-2); B. the

j
}

Notes to Page 85.

funeral-hymn proper (3-6) C. a prayer to Sarasvati (7-9) D. sundry fragments.

;
;

" Tva?tar's making a wedding for his daughter" At this news all the world here comes together. Yama's mother, during her wedding, The wife of mighty Vivasvant, vanished. They hid away the immortal from mortals. Making a like one, they gave her to Vivasvant. And she bare the two A<jvins when that happened,

And

left

two pairs behind her

story,

Saranyu.

A.

Stanzas

1-2.

This famous fragment

" A braw

but unco short."

The

begins a

new anuvaka and has nothing to actual text is tantalizingly fragmentary. We It smacks of can hardly hope to recover the legend with do with the funeral-hymns. antiquity and it has become the nucleus of any satisfactory completeness. Yaska gives
;

later legends.

Of
is

these, the oldest

is

that

it

thus

reported by Yaska, in the Nirukta, xii.10;

Tvastar's daughter, Saranyu, bare twins

and the next

that of Qaunaka, in the

is

Brhaddevata, vi.33 to vii.2. <J*s version quoted in full by Sayana, in his comment

to

RV.

vii.72.2, in

order to prove that the Rishi

(first

Vasistha was a relative

Acvins.

cousin) of the

Both legends are given in the original and in translation by Muir, v.227-9 also by Kuhn, KZ. i.440-43; L. Myriantheus, Die

Acvins oder ariscken Dioskuren,

p.

and in substance by Miiller, Lectures, 2d series, no. xi., p. Max 501 Am. ed. of 1865 = 528 Eng. ed. of 1873. a coexisting belief in Manu (see manu in Late form of legend, VP., b'k iii., chap. 2. vocab., and cf. SBE. xxv.p.lvii) as the father The verbal exegesis of the two stanzas of mankind. Are not RV. x.17.1-2 the fragsee Roth, in the ment of a legend which attempted to reconis beset with uncertainties essay cited above (83%.), ZDMG. iv.425; cile the two beliefs by fabling a saVarna Grassmann, Transl., ii.p.466; Bergaigne, ii. who should give birth to Manu, so that, 318 and the very suggestive discussions by according to either myth, the human race Ludwig, iii.332-5 and v.391-2. are the Children of the Sun ? As for their interpretation from the Yaska tells more than does the text yet mythological point of view, see Roth, I.e. we are not sure that he (to say nothing of p.425 (reported by Miiller, I.e., p.503 = 530); (yaunaka) knew anything more than is conISt. xiv.392f Kuhn, I.e., p.443f Miiller, I.e., tained in the two stanzas. We are therefore = 556, and 502 = 529 Grassmann, I.e.; not obliged to interpret the stanzas so as to p.528 Bergaigne, ii.506-7 ; and esp. Ludwig, iii. fadge with Yaska's story. 332-5 and v.391-2. A possible rendering of line 14 is (see Note that pari- Ludwig): 'They disclosed (aireKdXvtyav) the 12. U.f. iti_,idam. uhyamana. is from the same root as vah- immortal to mortals (dat.). Endowing her attim. Tvastar, a god, gives the wedding; with visible form, they gave her to V.' yet it takes place on the earth Lit. 'making her (to be) sa-varna,' i.e. (see 13. yamasya mata proleptically; prop., 2sa and 1304c) 'making her (to be) having she who afterwards became Y's mother. an accompanying varna or making her (to 14. krtvi, 993b. -adadus, 668. be) endowed with external appearance.' 15. U.f. uta^acvinau abharat yad t&d B. Stanzas 3-6. The funeral -hymu
Munich, 1876,
1-4
;
:

She foisted of the same appearance (sdvarnam), and, taking on the form of a mare, fled forth. Vivasvant took on the form of a horse, followed her, and coupled with her. From that were born the two Acvins or * Horse-men/ Of the savarna was born Manu. That is Vivasvant, the Sun, and Saranyu, were the parents of Yama and Yarn! (83 8 , 92 14 ), the first human pair. But there was
to Vivasvant.

(Yama and Yami)

upon him another female

asit

ajahat (2ha

1) u.

dva

mith-, 'two

proper, addressed esp. to Ptisan

.

if vxoirouiris,

pairs'

(Yama, Yami; Acvins): Yaska, 'the and rubricated at 103 13 Respecting Pusan, two (Y. and Y.) that formed a pair' ('she see Kaegi, p. 55(77), and notes 209-12. As sun-god and heavenly herdsman, he knowetb forsook ').

Notes to Page 85.

) i

[382]

well the ways through the heaven and the

spaces, and so
is

The hymn is

remarkable for its

intrinsic

a safe guide to conduct interest and beauty.

And

it

has acquired

the souls of the dead to the regions of the

blessed.

great notoriety in connection with the dis-

Translation by Muir, v.173.

16-17. U.f. tva (=the dead man) itas cyavayatu pr& (goes with cyav-, 1081 2 vidvan. pari dadat, 650 8
)
.

Hindu widowburning. Properly, sati (see sant4) means Improperly, but more a 'virtuous wife/ commonly, it has come to be used of the
cussions of Suttee (= sati) or

18-19. pari pasati, V2pa, 893 2 -See rite of self-immolation which she practised. prapatha. U.f. yatra asate (628). See the admirable article Suttee in Col. H. See sukft. Yule's Anglo-Indian Glossary, with some forty 20. U.f. imas acas. See VI vid+anu. pertinent extracts. sarvas, see 77 u n. nesat, Vni, 8938 That Suttee is an ancient custom appears from many references to it in classical auNotes to Page 86. thors. See Cicero, Tusc. disp. v.27.78 Pro2-3. ajanista, 902, v'jan2; as we say, 'he pertius, iv.12.15; Plutarch, Moralia, p.499; was " born and bred " there, i.e. is at home/ Nicholas of Damascus, fr. 143 = frag. hist, On the distant-way of ways on the graec, ed. Miiller, iii.463 Strabo, xv.30, p. of heaven etc! No matter how 699 62, p. 714 ; and esp. the story in Diododistant-way long or where the journey is, P. is at home rus Siculus, xix.33-34, according to which on it. the rite is authenticated for 316 B.C. These 'Unto the two most wonted places passages are given in full by J. Grimm, in both to and from, he goes, knowing the way/ his masterly essay, Ueber das Verbrennen der The construction is faulty and yet plain heichen, Abk. der Berliner Akad., 1849, p. 261f enough abhi saclhasthe harmonizes with a = Kleinere Schriften, ii.298f And Peter von carati but para carati requires sadhasthe- Bohlen, in Das alte Indien (1830), i.293-302,
.

bhyas

(abl.).

cites a great deal of

interesting pertinent

literature.

Selection LIII. hymn. Rubricated,

RV.
all

x.18.

Funeral-

The custom was abolished by the British

during the administration of Lord William
in 1829.

za, in the later ritual

see

except the last stanp. 402.

The Bentinck,
in-

The

story of the aboli-

simple ceremonies originally used are

ferrible

tion

is

well told

from the hymn.

those of the later ritual.

Very For

different are
illustrations

tinuation of
India,

by H. H. Wilson, in his conJames Mill's History of British vol.iii.(=ix.),185-192. For descripParliamentary Doc's,

of these differences, see Roth,

ZDMG.

viii.

tions, statistics, etc., see

47 If.

The hymn

is

given, with the concord-

1821. xviii.; 1823.xvii.; 1824.xxiii.; 1825.xxiv.;

and esp. the Calcutta Review, 1867, vol. xlvi. p .221-261. Other descriptions in Quarterly dhara to the concordant passages, by Win- Review, lxxxix.257f Shib Chunder Bose, The disch, in his ZwSlf Hymnen (see p. xviii, Hindoos as they are, chap. xxi. Das Ausland, for 1857, p. 10571 no. 10 of my Brief List). The hymn has been translated by Roth, From Miiller's Essay on Comparative viii.467f (reprinted by Zimmer, 404f ); Mythology, Chips, ii.34f, or Selected Essays, ZDMG. Max Miiller, ZDMG. ix., appendix; H. H. vol. i. (ed. of 1881), p. 333f, it would appear Wilson, JRAS. xvi.201f = Works, ii.270f; that the seventh stanza of our hymn had Whitney, Bibliotheca Sacra, xvi.409 = OLSt. played a great role in Hindu history. At i.46f GKR. p. 150; Ludwig, no. 943; Grass- any rate, this idea is current, and seems mann, no. 844; Rajendralala Mitra, Indo- traceable to the Essay. Here it is stated Aryans, ii.l22f; and most of it by Kaegi, that the stanza was purposely falsified by an 76(105)f. Roth, Whitney, GKR., and Kaegi unscrupulous priesthood, and that a garbled version of it, reading agn6h for agre, was give " the action " of the hymn.
VS., and the scholia of Sayana and Mahi; ; ;

ants and variants of the AV., TB., TA., and

[383]
directly responsible for the sacrifice of thou-

( }

Notes to Page 86.

sands of innocent
detail

lives.
is

That the author

in error on these points

mony dwells with joy on the fact that, thanks to the efficacy of their prayers, they argued with great have not joined the company of the dead (3).
is

by Fitzedward

Hall,

JRAS.

NS.iii.183-

Now,

for the better safety of the survivors,

192. He shows that the misreading can be and wishing them long life, he sets a stone traced to Raghunandana, ca, 1500 a.d., and near the grave as a symbolic boundary of no further; and that Suttee was deemed to be the domain of Death, as a barrier, so that amply justified by warrants other than those he may not pass to the space beyond or of the Vedic samhita, which was by no domain of the living. means the ultimate appeal for the mediaeval Stanzas 5-6. The wish and prayer for Hindu. long life is here continued. Stanzas 7-8. The women are now sumIn the literary discussions of Suttee, on the other hand, the stanza has indeed played moned to make their appearance together, a role. There is probably no other stanza and, provided with ointments, * to go up to in the Veda about which so much has been the place/ i.e. of course, where the dead written. It was first cited, in mangled form man and the widow are (7). and as sanction for Suttee, by Colebrooke, Here we must infer that they adorn the

of a faithful Hindu widow (as a sign that she is to re-enter the widow, Asiatick Researches, 1795, iv .209-2 19 world of life), and that the dead man's Essays, i. 133-140. It was discussed by brother (devfr, 'levir') then takes her hand Wilson, in 1854, in his paper On the supposed in token of the levirate marriage.
in 1794,
the

On

duties

Vaidik authority for Suttee,

JRAS.

xvi.201-

The

priest then bids her leave her lifeless

ii.270-92. In answer to this, spouse, and makes solemn declaration of the Raja Radhakanta Deva, in 1858, endeavored new relation into which she has entered (8). Stanza 9. The bow is now taken from to adduce good Vedic authority for the rite, JRAS. xvii.209-17 (reprinted in Wilson's the dead man's hand, in order that the power Works, ii.293-305). The most exhaustive and glory of which the weapon was the treatment of the various readings of the symbol may remain with the survivors ; and stanza is that by Hall, I.e. Finally must a closing benediction is said for them and be mentioned the paper read by Rajendralala for the departed. Mitra in 1870, On the funeral ceremonies etc., Stanzas 10-13. " And now, with gentle JASB. xxxix.l. 241-264 (reprinted in his In- action and tender words, the body is comtroduction to the TA., p. 33-58, and with mitted to the earth." 4-5. \li+anu-para. te suas, cf. 55 18 n, additions in his Indo-Aryans, ii.114-155); see itara, w. abl., like anya, 34 devayanat, esp. p. 257f <=50f=147f). The Rigveda gives no warrant for the 'going or leading to the gods/ sc. pathas, Qaunaka, in the Brhad-devata, abl. U.f. ma custom. ririsas (80 10 n.), ma uta. furnishes important positive evidence against Note how uta follows the repeated portion it (see Chips, ii.37); and likewise Manu, v. of the second clause. 156-8(= 64f, see n.). Cf. Kaegi, n.51. 6-7. See pada3. Discussions of Vyup, The hymn was originally used at a Ludwig, v.514, Whitney, AJP. iii.402, Roth, burial which was not preceded by cremation. Festgruss an Bdhtlingk, 1888, p. 98-99. The situation and action are as follows. The aita, 620. Seevldha7. -Vpya+a. corpse lies on a raised place and by it is 6 a Either ' Clogging Death's foot [by a the widow. bundle of brush (kudi) or a billet of wood, The spokesman adjures tied to the corpse's foot], as ye came Stanzas 1-2. or Death to remove, and to harm not the else, 'Effacing Death's foot-print' [by the living (1); and pronounces for them absolu- same means], I confess, I incline to the tion from impurity (2). former view. But, whichever way we take Stanzas 3-4. The conductor of the cere- padam yop-, the simple symbolism amounts
.

14 Works,

'

NOTXS TO Pass 86.

to the

/ i

[384]
thing.

same

The

clog

is

attached to
of

Very interesting are

Hindu
longevity.

the classical storiei

the foot of the corpse, which represents

Death, in order that Death

may

Sometimes, according not get to Onesikritos, they capped a hundred with

back or
Roth,

find his

the living.
I.e.)

way back so easily to harm thirty more Strabo, xv.34,p.701. The Uttara See AV. v.19.12 (explained by Kurus are said, MBh. vi.7.11 =264, to live
with
xii.2.29.

in connection

adduces the device of Hermes, in Hymn to Hermes, 80-84.

Roth 1000 or 10,000 years, and to this fable is probthe Homeric ably due the report of Megasthenes trepl rS>v
XiMerwv
tr

tirep&op4<av in Strabo, xv.57,p.711

8-9.

U.f. vi

mrtais (283

2
)

awavavrtran

see

McCrindle's Megasthenes, p.79x., or

i

(Vvrt+vy-a): Whitney takes the form as a 3d pi. (550 4 ) impf. mid. of the redup. class,
present-stem vavrt, irreg. like cakr (expect
vivrt).

Lassen, IA.

2 .613.

Note
winters,

to
for

refers

not to " mirth in funeral," but rather

start

abhut,

'

hath been/ 928.

Pada

seasons

that years are counted, now by now by autumns, and now by rainy (see hima and varsa in vocab.), and

that these differences correspond in general

a fresh
joy.

on a new

stretch of life,

with differences of habitat of the people.

ISt. xvii.232,

in which, leaving the dead behind, they look

much

12-13.

U.f.
:

10-11. Note radical connection of pari- (see 127 2 ) dhfm and dadhami. U.f. ma^esam nil artava. 'As a following one deserts not
*
|

Zimmer, 371-2. yatha ahani, yatha rtavas pronounce yathahani yath-

gat aparas ('an other'). 'A hundred the former one, i.e. as each season lacks not autumns, numerous, may they live.' Prayers a successor/ See ev&l: contrast 18 18 19 . The love of long life See Vklp ' so dispose their lives, i.e. make like this are frequent.
*

is

very clear in the Vedic texts as contrasted them move on in the same unbroken way/ 14-15. yati stha (188a), 'quot estis/ with those of the later period. We must not

think of 'hundred* as just '99+1/ See VI dha+antar, and note carefully the develop-

karati, true root-aor. subjunctive, 836 jivase, 970c, 982. 'Attain ye to (long1
.

i.e.) fulness of days, old age your making, one after another, in turn a mountain, i.e. put a mountain (symbolized portion by the rock or paridhi) betwixt themselves (yatamanas) all of you* (yti stha). Otherwise OLSt. i.53. and Death.' See parvata 2 and 4. 16-17- Stanza 7. See introduction, and There is much evidence that the age of years was deemed entirely normal. Kaegi, n.328. naris, classical naryas, 365. a hundred This appears from RV. i.89.9. Again, to a 2. See \vic,+sam. Pada d: 'Let the question about a funeral lustration, Paras- wives ascend to the (raised) place (on which

ment

of the mg.

'

May

they hide Death by

life,

ayus,

kara (PGS. iii.10.14,15) prescribes the use of a special answer " in case the departed was not yet a hundred years old." Weber, ISt. xvii.500. SBE. xxix. 356. The tenth decade of life * has a name, daganu (see BR.). In the

the corpse

lies),

to begin with' (agre).

After which, they are to do their errand, see

introduction to stanzas 7-8.
It

does not

mean, 'Let them go (away from the bier) up to a sacrificial altar first, i.e. before
;

Jataka (Fausboll,
says to his father,

vol.ii.p.16), the

Bodhisat others

'

for this

we should expect
irsva
(Vir)
lit.
'

pra-

when

the latter sneezes,

thamas

rather than agre.

lid

Gagga, live a hundred years, And twenty others added on. Live thou a hundred autumns yet.

18-19. U.f.

nari

*.

one

gatasum etam
ayur

iipa cese,

With

this

See

also

Bhartrhari's

fine

stanza,

varsacatam nrnam etc., Vairagya-cataka, Among Semitic 50 Bohlen = 107 Telang. peoples, the sacred age was 120 years while

the pious Egyptian prayed to Osiris that he

might

live to

be 110.

Krall.

whose life is gone liest thou/ U.f. a^ihi. 'To take the hand' is the essential pre U.f. liminary of wedding see 89 5 N. didhis6s tava id am. See 2 id am. patyus (343b) janitvdm means 'condition of being jani of a pati;' and the whole line 19 (see bhu+abhi-sam) means simply 'Thou hast

[385]
entered into the state of being wife of a

Notes to Page 87*

Notes to Page 87.

1.

spouse (who was) a hand-grasper (and

thy suitor now.'

is)

U.f.

-Hillebrandt, at

ZDMG.
RV.

xl.708f,
x.18.8,

plainly that this stanza,

parted sc. jayes) ih& \ See atra2. The shows adverbs are contrasted as in euSai/xoyeo-TepoI belonged etVtc oi &cet rtav ivddde, Plato, Ap. 41c.
;

dtra^evd tvam {'thou,' the

de-

originally to the ritual of the

fice.

human

sacri-

U.f. vicvas, cf. 74 12 n.

Weber

describes

the

ceremony
to

at

'plotting against (us)'

abhimatis,
cf.

as adj.,

Vman+abhi2.

ZDMG.
The

xviii.269f

= Indische
The

Streifen, i.65f.
lie

2-3. Addressed to the departed.

earth,
*

king's first queen

was obliged
situation

a maid soft as wool to a pious

The man

with the dead victim.

18.8 occurs at
to rise with

is evi-

(daksinavate)

she shall protect thee from

Pada c has 12 syllables.

dent from the connection in which

RV.

x.

destruction's lap.'

AV.

xviii.3.1-4.

She

is

bidden

our stanza, ud irsva nari

Qrauta-sutra, xvi.13.13.

see

its

Qankhayana

4-5. Vcvanc+ud: note mg of cvafic and concinnity with the metaphor of yuvatf. ma n badhathas (743) compare the
:

In this light, the logical connection of formulae padas a b with padas c d becomes clear. She " is to forsake the corpse and " come hither
to the king.
Rise up, woman, to the world of the living. Fled is the soul of him with whom thou heat

sit tibi

terra levis
velis

ne gravis esse

tu levis ossa tegas I

etc.,

Come hither.

by J. Grimm, I.e., p. 193 = 214. asmai and enam, cf. 84*n. U.f. bhume.
cited
:

Quitting the embrace of hateful Death, the

and approaches him who had already once taken her hand in wedlock and
queen
rises

now

stands waiting for her as a suitor once

more.

Upon

thus resuming her proper relais

tion of wife again, she

greeted with the

words
To him who grasped thy hand, thy
As
wife to husband art thou

become

suitor now, related.

As

appears from

AGS.

iv.2.18

= 1027

-N/lvr+abhi, 712. 6-7. mit-as, nom. pi. cf. 486b. 1 and grhasas: cf. 80 n., and Kaegi, n.329. Pronounce santu atra. The like beautiful conception of committal to a place of security pervades the Eng. word bury, the Old High Ger. bi-Jelan, and Goth. ga-Jilhan. 8-9. Pronounce tuat pari see pari. U.f. ni-dadhat. -See u and 1122a 2 16 'tra, u.f. te Atra te is risam, 848 3 2 and accentless (135 ) so belongs of course to pada c.
: .

was at an early date appropriated -Pada b: 'And laying down this clod as an accomfor the funeral-service, where may I not get harm.' This seems to refer it fits paniment of the levirate marriage to the glebam in os inicere (a custom which very well (didhisu means also 'a second still accompanies the " earth to earth, ashes husband '). Regarding leviration, see Kaegi, to ashes, dust to dust " of Christian burial), Its existence in Vedic times is proved n.51. and to betray the natural "uncanny feeling Compare also Deuteronomy by RV. x.40.2. at having to do with a corpse." Cf. Kaegi,
this stanza

xxv.5-10.

20.
'

U.f.
1

dhanus hastat a-dadanas

(dat,

n.330.
(668)
etc.

mrtasya
(I,

asme"

492 2 ) ksatraya
*

Pada c. The pillar rude beam or tree, laid

'

'

or

'

prop

'

may be
on
it

over the corpse so

in

the spokesman,) taking from the dead

i.e.

man's hand the bow, for us for power

that ours

as to keep the earth

cf.

from caving

may

be the power, glory, might'

off short,

AV.

xviii.2.25,

Here the construction breaks

without a jot of uaclearness.
the

but
that

" Let not the tree press hard on tbee,

Note

Nor yet

the earth, the great, divine.**

bow

is left

This was their

cf.

RV.

vi.75;

Sometimes the tree was hollowed out as a cf. the Germanic coffin (AV. xviii.3.70) noblest and chiefest weapon Weinhold, Alt' the stories of Arjuna's bow, Todienbaum of sacred oak
in his

hand

till

the very last.

:

Gandiva; and Strabo, xv.66,p.717.

nordisches Leben, 497, 491.

notbs to Page 87.

10-11.

i $

[386]
U.f.
|

ahani lavas * a dadhus. 'On a fitting day me, as the plume of an arrow, have they set/ The stanza seems to express the poet's satisfaction at having made a good hymn at the right time and place and with as good skill as a skilful horseman has. Whitney renders,
*

tions,

since

memory, unaided by

records,

does not easily go further back.

dition there

But

for

preserving that amount of genealogical tra-

was frequent need (Weber,

:

ISt.

x.78-88, esp. 82)

the father,

thus, at the offering to

the Manes, the priest has to address

by name
or
at

grandfather, and
or
cf
.

great-grandii.4.2 16

They've set me in a fitting day, As one the plume sets on the shaft. I've caught and used the fitting word, As one a steed tames with the rein.

father of the sacrificer; see QJS.

The
p.cxci

stanza

is

fully discussed,

JAOS.

xi.

SBE. xii.365 the pravara Muller, ASL.

a series of

OLSt.

i.60:

similarly

ISt. ix.322-3 or x.78-9 or

386.

= PAOS.

May,

1884.

It is interesting

In the present instance, however, we have

five at least.

as illustrating the varieties of cumulative

evidence that
stanza
metre.
at

may be brought

to bear on
:

prince of the

Puru

tribe,

Trasadasyu is a and of the line of

the criticism of the Veda.

is

Thus 1. The Purukutsa (he is not necessarily the latter's the end of the hymn and out of son RV. vii.19.3), and is often mentioned

for his generosity and for the special favors bad of its kind. shown him by the gods. The series is Purukutsa 4. The form isvas is bad Vedic for isos; and 5. praticlm is a late form for praticim. Trasadasyu 6. The stanza is ignored by Acvalayana; Hit rati thi and 7. by Sayana.

connection.
3.

2. It is

in a different kind of
is

The metre

Kurucravana

Selection LIV. RV. x.33.4-9. The aged priest to the young prince. The hymn has nine stanzas. The first three have nothing to do with the rest. The rest (4-9) forms two trca's. This passage has more than common freshness, and also directness of connection with the life of Vedic time. The situation would seem to be somewhat as

Upamacravas.

Compare Bergaigne, JA.

8.vi.373-4,

and

Kaegi, 80(110), and n.340. The Piirus were one of several tribes that were ultimately fused together in the famous Kurus
berg, Buddha, 403

Olden-

= 411.
augment, 585 2 ; impf. mid.
'I,

12-13. avrni
(725),
1st
sing.

the Rishi, preferred

;

follows.

king K.'
old priest stood well with the gods,

(to his

enemies)

i.e.

I chose to

The

keep him as
evitable.
sacrificed
It

my

master, in order to go out

so that the efficacy of his intercession with

to battle with him, etc.

them was of unusually good repute. Accordingly, the foes of king Kurucravana had
once tried to win the Rishi over to their side

A choice was inwould appear that priests who for many or for a village were
i.

despised (Yajnavalkya,

161,163,

Manu,

iv.

and away from

his master,

Kurucravana; 205).

The

purohitas marched out with their

but in vain. He had remained faithful to kings to battle (AGS. iii.12), as did the the royal family in whose service he long H&vreis, e.g. to the battle of Plataea (Hdt. had been. ix. 33,37), and for similar motives /te/u-

Kurucravana has passed (r$a)fj.4voi oifK o\iyov Kara rb Keptios. 14-15. tisras, 482c. -stavai (626, 617), away, leaving Upamacravas as his son and And in presence of the young prince, 'I will praise/ sc. tam, meaning Kuruheir. K's horses the priest tells with pride and pleasure of cravana. sab-, sc. yajn6. the old times, and speaks with regret of the {triga) still come to fetch the priest in state
at last king
loss of his departed patron.

Now

to the sacrifice.

Ludwig,

iii.182,

has called attention to

16-17.

yasya: K.

is

still

meant.

the genealogical series of the

RV.

These

uciise, 803, Vvac.

'Of whom,

(namely)

cover oftenest, of course, only three genera- of IPs father, the words (were) highly pleas*

[387]
ing to (me) the intercessor, as a lovely home.'
[?

(Notes to } PAGK88.

of wedlock,

whose appositeness

is clear, if

The text is awkward and unclear.] Time we assume that they are uttered in the tone when king K., to offset the overtures of mournful regret. [But cf. ISt. v.200.] 'They weep for the living one (the of his enemies, had to make very persuasive offers to the priest. No false delicacy re- widower). They cry aloud at the service. strains the latter now from alluding to these The men thought over the long reach (of with satisfaction in the presence of his future his happy wedded life now past). A lovely thing for the fathers who have patron. The mention of K. as father of U/ is peculiar. Somewhat analogous is the come together here, a joy to husbands,-
was,
*

'

Semitic fashion

cf . Abd-attak,

'

Gott-schalk.'

are wives to

embrace/

U.f. 18-19. adhi goes w. ihi, Vi, q.v. Selection LVI. RV. x.52. The gods pitus limits napat pitiis te (80 15n.). vandita as a possessive (not objective) geni- install Agni as oblation-bearer. The motif tive. The objective gen. would be devanam. is akin to that of the much superior hymn asmi: the present does not necessarily x.51, given by Bohtlingk (no. 30), and also by GKR. (no. 43), who add a translation of imply that K. is still alive. n N. "Had it de- the Brahmana form of the legend of Agni's 20. yad iclya, cf. 80 The hymn is in pended on me, my maghavan K. should have hiding (selection lxvi.). ." But for utd, the va dramatic form. But lived. would have to follow martianaam cf. Stanzas 1-2. Agni asks the gods for

atha6.

directions concerning his service at the sacri.

fice

(1); and, with the help of the Acvins and with everything in readiness, he pro See maghavan 1. poses to resume his work (2). 1. U.f. id, 2-3. See vrata 1. Passage explained Stanza 3. Some gods raise doubts as to Accordingly, with my his fitness (padas ab). Others answer that under cana2. yoke-fellow (K.) I have parted* Vvrt+vi. he is ready whenever needed (pada c). The poet accordingly announces Agni's Selection LV. K V. x.40.10. " Wedding- installation, in narrative form (pada d). Rubricated at 100 12 and QGS. i. stanza/' Stanza 4. Agni accepts the office (padas Recurs with variants at AV. xiv.1.46. ab); and the gods bid him set about his 15.2.

Notes to Page 88.

The

ritual prescribes that it be recited,

if,

duties (c d).

on the way from the wedding to the groom's home, the bride chance to weep. For such an occasion, its relevance lies solely in the fact that it contains the word weep.' 4-5. See V2ma or mi+vi: form made after the model of nayante. anu dldhiyus (AV. didhyus), 786 3 -U.f. y6 idam samerire (AV. correctly, sam-irire), 'who have come together here ' irir6, perf of primary conj. (not caus. vocab. wrong) of Vir.
*
.

Stanza 5. Agni promises due performance. Stanza 6. The poet adds a kind of envoi
in narrative form.

note vicve devas : see devd 2b 4 (JAOS. xi.61). gaSi accentual unity, 314 tana: acct, 594a; form, 618. manavai)

6-7.

v'man5; form, 713, 700.

fluous.

yad

seems super

See Vsad+ni.
(the

'Teach me
here as h6tr, I

am

to

way) in which, choset be minded (= what \

have in view), when (sic) having take** Declare to me (the way) in whiclu hopelessly corrupt) stanza is possibly this. your portion, the path by which your obla The first half tells what happens at the tion, I am to bear unto you/ burial of a wife. 8-9. U.f. ahar-ahar, 1260. - Every day While the rest lament aloud, the men show their sorrow for the O Acvins, the office of adhvaryd (adhv-) i, bereaved husband by pensive silence. The yours/ U.f. samlt, nom. s. of samidi second half contains reflections on the joys bhavati, 'is on hand/ U.f. sa wahutia
970a.
to

Vsvaj+pari,
The

am

import of the very obscure

(if

not

my

place.

Notes to Page 88.

[388]

10-11. Explained under y&3. As Yama wards, i.e. to tanvan as well as to anv-ihi. is king of the blessed Fathers (83 8 n.), Yama's Note that raksa and Eng. keep coincide in hotr must be competent to satisfy them at having the mgs 'guard' and (as here) 'not
the monthly craddha
(see
(p.

402).

i.e.

'

Has he quit/
does he
2. 352.

kam2) grasped (V2uh+api),

vayata, see V2va.

See

j6gii

and

know, (that) which the gods take (see Vanj +sam4, and Bohtlingk's smaller dictionary, s.v.), i.e. does he know what they like ? Is he equal to both sets of duties ? In pada c the objections are met. Agni is born anew every day for the agnihotra (ISt. x.328), at which the gods take their food; and anew every month, when the
'

manu, here
7

as the typical originator

sacrifice

of prayer, praise,

and
,

see vocab.,

and cf. QB. i.5.1 manur ha va agre yajnena w ije; tad anukrtya^imah praja Note again that janaya and yajante. Eng. produce coincide in having the mgs generate and (as here cf. i'.31.17, a vaha daiviam janam, and 82 8 ) 'fetch along or
'

'

Manes take

theirs.

bring to view/

12-13. Pronounce maam.

See VI dha5.

krcchrani see As the immortal messenger (see Muir, v.201) -kalp- (1043.2), 'let him/ - between men and gods, he is to go from Pada d (= RV. x.l24.1b): The victims of earth, traverse the atmosphere (see rajas in the animal sacrifice were five, man, horse, vocab.), and pursue his way to the gods ox, sheep, goat (see A V. xi.2.9 or ISt. xiii. through the silar. Here he is to keep to 292) and its later surrogate is called 'five- the paths (cf. TS. v.7.7) which are made by fold as containing the essence of all these the prayers and oblations that go up to the see Eggeling's note). gods, victims (QB. i.2.36 the devayanas or god-paths/ as But it may be ill-judged to try to attach the AB. at iii.38 calls them, on which the special significance to these numbers. Three gods descend to man. Pada c, continuing and seven are of course sacred numbers. the metaphor of a, is addressed to Agni's 14-15. a yaksi: see vyaj+a; form, s-aor. flames and d, to Agni. mid. 1st sing., 882. At first the gods were Stretching devotion's weft from eloom to light go on.
16
. :

Vmiuc+apa hidden in Classic, bahuni 93

:

'

the waters

see

Stanza 6 is

really a prayer to

his flames to help in the

Agni and work of devotion.

\'car3.

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

mortal (96 3 f). See yatha6. bahu6r. -a dheyam, 837 2

.

Pronounce -U.f. atha_

(if

Keep to the radiant pathways which our prayers have made. Without a blemish weave ye now the singers' work. Be Manu thou. Bring to our sight the heavenly race.

imas: atha

jayati, 'then

I do), he

3-4.
/j.eyd\oi,

'

It (sc.

nadi) flows stony/ the logi-

shall win,' cf.

82*2

and
585.

n.

cal predicate being

acmanvati

cf. f>iov<ri

16-17. See 486 for construction.

gods/
U.f.

'3339

Hdt. ii.25;
i.4.11.

cum

flueret lutulentus,

v'uks,
|

astrnan,

725.

Horace, Sat.
or refer

Others, not so well,

(die Stein-ach),

asmai

at id h6taram.

make acm- a proper name

it

to the

stream from the press-

Notes to Page 80.

stones,

i.e.

the Soma.

Note
:

that Vtr has

'

Selection LVII. RV. x.53.6 and 8. special reference to water thus, ava-tr, go Burial and wedding-stanzas. Rubricated as down into the water' (49 19 ) ut-tr, 'come 9 and 105 18 burial stanzas at 105 The eighth up out of it;' pra-tr, 'advance in crossing atra, ' there,' with a sneer cf. amuya, is also used (100 u ) as a wedding-stanza, in it/ 16 ye" asann (636 3 ) aevas, 'qui incase the bride has to embark and disembark 70 n. on her wedding-journey. See also AB. iii. felices sint:' not so well the vocab. lit38. Interesting variants of the stanza and tarema w abhi, see Vtr+abhy-ud. Stanza 8. The situation is perhaps reminiscences of its traditional material at this. A band of men, hotly pursued by their AV. xii.2.26,27,28*. The meta- enemies, are in the middle of a stream, which 1. tan van (705), see Vtan4. phor is frequent. rajasas appears to be they hope soon to have put betwixt themThey call out to each abl. and to refer backwards as well as for- selves and the foe.

[389]
other encouragingly the words of the stanza.

Notes ta Page 89.

The famous hymn RV.

ation which
is

iii.33

involves a situi

similar (Muir,

.338), and,

indeed, familiar elsewhere (Hebrews xi.29;

Hdt. viii,138).
The stream is itony. Hold ye well together. Your footing keep. On make your crossing, comrades
!

There let us leave them in a mood unhappy, While we go out and on to happy conquests.

Selection LVIII.
32-33, 27,

RV. x.85.36, 24-26, wedding-hymn. The 43-47. The

stanzas are here given in the order in which

they are rubricated at 98 19 f

see

p. 398.

Their uses in the ritual are discussed by

Haas

in his treatise

on the ancient wedding

customs of India, ISt. v.267-412. -The hymn is called the surya-sukta or "The marriage of Soma and Surya," and
has received at the hands of Dr. J. Ehni, ZDMG. xxxiii.166-176, a mythological interpretation, briefly

summarized

in

AJP.

i.211.

The hymn has 47 stanzas, with an appendix given by Aufrecht, Rigveda 2 ii.682, and comprises somewhat heterogeneous matter (ISt. Most of the hymn occurs in AV. t.269).
xiv.l

and

2,

with

many

variants.

Partial

concordance

RV.

x.85.

Notes to Page 89.

still less

) |

[390]

by which a to note that a similarly comprehensive formaid is bound to her father till a man come mula occurs elsewhere in the Avesta, Yasna to loose and take her. See the discussions xix.8(18-19), Vd. xv.l9(59), see KZ. xxv.
sickness
tie
:

but) the

of Haas, 319-20, 277-8, and of Hillebrandt,

195 ; and on the Iguvine Tables,

see Bre'al's ed., pages

VI b 10-11,

Varuna, p. 59.

9-10. pra

muncami

acct
;

596, 597

4-5.
(668).

U.f.

XL, 125. daca^asyam putran a dhehi

similar cases at 74 1 and 92 16

supply either

imam,
is

or (since a change of address to Indra

quite natural) tvam.

(831 2 )
1

U.f. amiitas (171 4

*

karam

yathaw iyam asati, * ut haec sit.' midhvas, 462a. Say ana comments thus itah pitr-kulat pra muncami tvam; na^amuto bhartr*
:

grhat

pramuficami.

amuto bhartr-grhe

subaddham karam.
11-12. Said to the bride as she gets into
the wagon.

Pusan

is

the best of guides for

earthly travellers also

cf. p.

381-2.

See

grha, pL

U.f. yatha^asas. SeeVvad+a.

Said just as the wedding-train
848.

13-14.
starts.

There is no end of evidence (e.g. Zimmer, p. 319) to show that the desire for male children was very strong, and that the birth of daughters was unwelcome. A wife who bears only daughters may be put away Manu ix.81. -krdhi, 839. -'Put ten sons in her. Make her husband an eleventh.* The logical incongruity is paralleled by Paradise Lost, iv. 323-4, and by the Greek classics. 6-7. Pronounce cvacruam: specimen of a very rare form of transition to the devideclension, see 358. Pronounce nanandri AV. reads nanandus. See adhi. This throws an interesting light on

V2vid,

AV.

modernizes, ancient family-life.

Note

that of the Ger.

reading sugena.

at Lit am, 617. Pro- correspondents to cvagura and vacru, viz. nounce apa drantu (617). Sckwaher and Schwieger, the former has died 15-16. imam sam-aw ita, pagyata 'come out and given place to the term Schwiegernear to this one together, i.e. crowd around vater. The mothers-in-law have thus made see Kluge. her, (and) take a look/ Cf. note to 100 15 their mark in the language dat-tvaya, 993, from the quasi-root dad 8-9. U.f. sam (sc. anjantu) apas hfda.

(955c).
(618).

U.f.

atha^astam vi para^itana yani (note neglect

of dual)

nau

(gen.).

A
line

real anointing of both took place.

In

priyam (priya 2b), subject of sam-rdhyatam. ena (502 2 here = anena)

17-18.
,

9, a dadhatu goes with each sam, and nau is Dhatf is esp. the deity who 'puts' ace.

etc.:

'with this

(man) as husband unite

jivri etc.,

fruit in the

womb- RV.

x.184.1.

See

thyself.'

adha
until

said to both.

1 end.

ye become so. Selection LIX. RV. x.137. Exorcism 19. This stanza (43) has interesting variTradition assigns each ants in AV., and at MS. ii.13 end. Pro- for a sick person. stanza to one of the Seven Rishis as author. nounce sam-anaktu (689). Stanza 4 is spoken by the Wind, personified Notes to Page 90. Respecting the the rest, by the exorcist.
'Old/
i.e.

patilokam, husband's home later, * husband's heaven/

1.
'

'

not

till

general character of the hymn, see Kaegi, 85-86(115). See also the beautiful essay of

and 113-157, who comVedic and Germanic spells. siona. reads devf-kama. pares similar Note that 44a, 6, and c are of 11 syllables, Nearchus says (Strabo,xv.45,p.706) that the while ted (- 43d) is of 12. Although this Hindus trust to wandering enchanters (iwySoi) discrepancy is not very rare, it yet helps to for cures, and that this is about all their
2-3. edhi, 636.

Pronounce

virasiiur

Kuhn, KZ.

xiii.49-74

AV.

bring out the character of d as & formula

sollennis
'

la.rpi.Kii

amounts

to.

The hymn
;

is

translated
It

by Aufrecht,
a blessing to our bipeds, a blessing
It is

ZDMG.

xxiv.203.

corre-

Be
to our

sponds in general to
to stanza 6.

AV. iv.13 but

see note

quadrupeds/

most interesting

[391]
10-11. Note the accentless and accented departed.

Notes to Page 91.

See Vni+ud and 248c. uta^agas cakrusam (^cakrvansam,

Tocatives.

U.f.

He

is

to go

and join the Fatherc

saints, warriors, poet-sages,

descrip-

462c). tion of whom makes up most of the hymn. The disease is a punishment for sin, cf p. 374. In stanzas 4 and 5, gacchatat (see 570) is a 12-13. See 1 idam end. Zimmer queries, 3d sing., 'O Yama, let him go;' in the rest, p. 45, whether the two Monsoons are here it may be a 2d or a 3d. Ludwig, ii.394, 'Away let v.311, interprets otherwise, taking madhu as meant, a sindhos, see a 4. the other blow what infirmity (there is/ 512b). subject of dpi gacchatat (Vgam+api). others' (ekej, i.e. of the 4-5. 'Some 15. Pronounce tuam. See vi. 16-17. a agamam and aw abharsam Fathers, "who revel in bliss with Yama" note use of aorists (928) 'I have (83 18 ). SeeVas+upa. For whom madhu (882): flows ' Yama and the Fathers are the eager just come and brought/ says the Wind.
.

'

atho, 1122a 2 , 138c.

-\f2su+para.

recipients of sweet drink-offerings

cf.

AV.

sick

18-19. Pada c, bad metre. man. 20. U.f. id vai, see vai.

aydm,

the

Notes to Page 91.

1.
'

The waters

are healers

(lit.

healing)

of everything/

On

use of sarva, see 77 n N.

of this stanza are at

The AV.-eoncordants

AV.
AV.

vi.91.3

and
6.

iii.7.5

and read vicvasya.

this stanza the

Stanza
because

In place of

has interpolated

RV.

x.60.12, evidently

it has to do with the laying on of see the following. hands 2-3. That the laying on of hands has

tang and RV. x.15 passim, :' tang, cid eva = just those/ Who made 6-7. Pronounce suar. tapas their glory.' Heaven can be won only by the pious and (stanza 3) the brave: cf. MBh. iii.43.4 = 1759, and 42.35= 1748f. 10-11. See cid2. U.f. purve rtasapas. -Cf. 85*. 12-13. 'Who keep ( confine themselves to) the sun, i.e. who hover about the sun/ The righteous after death are transformed into rays of the sun or into stars (Muir, v. 319f see 100 8 n.). Thus QB. i.9.3 10 ya esa So tapati, tasya ye racmayas, te sukrtas.
xviii.2.1-3,

cid

'

those

'

especial virtue

is

a wide-spread belief

cf

MBh.

iii.42.38=1751f:
ete sukrtinah, Partha,
asi, Vibho, tararupani bhutale.

Acts viii.l7f, and above, p. 369* top. The Greeks attributed to each of the A<Iktv\oi 'Idaioi a name and a particular healing power. The finger next to the little finger (see note
to 104 11 )
is

yan drstavan

Selection LXI. RV. x. 155.5. Burialby Pliny, The preceding Rubricated, 10521 and medicinalis, in the laws of Henry I. of stanza. stanzas are a deprecatio addressed to England and it has a special and beneficent four This magic power. W. Grimm, Kleinere Schriften, Arayi, a vile and murderous witch. stanza, the last, dwells upon the safety of iii.440f, 442. With hands, ten-fingered (the tongue the godly, a-hr14-15. pari anesata and pari thee with is leader of the charm), healing, these thee we touch/ The parenthesis may sata, 882 akrata, 834a. Note the use of mean that the tongue brings out a charm to the aorists, 928 where all is translated, precede the laying on of hands. Text prob- a dadharsati, perf. subj., 810b.
called, digitus medicus

ably corrupt

AV.

variants interesting.

Who (see notes to Selection LX. RV. x.154. To Yama. 13 The RV. version (x.121) Ixviii.). Rubricated at 103 see p. selection Funeral-hymn. 402. Recurs at AV. xviii.2.14-18, with inter- of this famous hymn has been translated by Translated, Muir, v.310. Max Muller, ASL. 669, and Chips, i.29; by esting variants. To judge from the ritual, the subject of api Ludwig, no. 948 and by Moir, with com-

Selection LXII. MS. The god Ka or garbha.

ii.13.23.

Hiranya-

gacchatat

in

each stanza

is

the spirit of the

ments, iv2 .15-18.

NOTBB TO
PAG!! 91.

( J

[392]
of the

Structure
To
and
10),

hymn.

The seven Phonetic

Final

peculiarities,

ibidem,

XXVIH.

stanzas here given (or perhaps only 2-6)

constitute the original stock of the
this
is

hymn.

before sibilants, y, r, and v, is marked by the 'dot in the crescent,' e.g.

added, in the MS.-version, an

pragisam, line
Reader,
p. v,

4.

See also Preface to

7.

this

eighth stanza, quite impertinent to the rest

in the RV.-version, three stanzas (8, 9,

note

16. Cf. 57%.

whose character

is

determinable by

various and interesting criteria.

Notes to Page 92.

*

imam, see dlv3. 2-3. pra^anatas 192b), gen. s., pres. ppl. we worship with oblation ? i.e. Who is the god that we are to worship with -ice: form, 613, cf. 70 18 n.; acct, 628. The later Vedic texts under- asya, acct!, 74 9 n. dvipadas etc., see 90S N. oblation ? '
of each stanza
is

Pada d

a refrain,

Whom

1.

dyam

as god shall

stand

it,

'

We will

worship the god

Who

or

RV.-reading better in this

4-5.
'

stanza.
all wait,

Ka/ making

of the interrogative pronoun a

On whose command
:
.

.' they identify with Prajapati whose (command) the gods (wait) deity The other padas of stan- chaya etc. cf Bhagavad Gita, ix.19. (selection Ixviii.). 6-7. mahitva, as instr. sing., 280. Miiller's zas 2-6 are relative clauses with yds, ydsya,

whom

on

yena, yasmin.
god,

These may refer A. To devaya: 'Who (interrog.)

rendering
is

'

Whose

greatness (as ace. n. pi.)

the

the mountains and sea (neuter, as at vi.72.3)

that we are to worship?' Ludwig: 'Ka, become king, the god, who Better, we would wait upon with
is

who (relative) became king,

havis.'

etc. etc.,

with the Rasa proclaim*

pra^ahtis.
'

would
(see

require

devis,

as adj.

dev&

1),

etc. etc.,

heavenly = of heaven/ not 'divine.' Pada c: dig, q.v., is a point of the sky
'

perhaps,

of these there are usually four; sometimes

6, 7, 8,

B. To hiranyagarbhas, although stanza are mentioned 5, (and 7 as well) looks as if it might have by BR. s.v. di).
This leaves the con- we
is
:

and 10 (explained
are mentioned,

When five
.

been an afterthought.

nection of the refrain with the rest of each

stanza very loose; but this

what

it

ought to be.

may understand them as N., E., S., W., and the zenith cf AB. vi.32, pafica va ima perhaps just dicac,: catasras tiracjeya, ekawurdhva. Occurring with dicas, the word pradigas
RV.
x.121.

The hymn
sions of the

corresponds to

may mean
the (faulty)

'intermediate points,' and, with

The comparative study

same

of the differing verit

the zenith, count as five.

traditional material, as

But considering concordant of RV., TS., and VS.,

appears in different Vedic texts,

ing and instructive; and there

is interest-

yasya imah pradico yasya bahu,

further,
iii.4.2 b
,

is

no better

opportunity for
p. v, N.2).

it

than

this

(see Preface,

RV.

ix.86.29 b,

AV.

i.30.4 c,

and

esp.

The hymn occurs

xxiii.3,

also at TS. iv.1.8

in the
xiii.4,

tuam imah pradigah panca

I

devih,

VS., with the stanzas scattered, at

am

inclined to

deem the pada before us

by reason of (his) greatnew;

xxv.13, xxv.12, xxxii.6,7, xxvii.25;

and

at

that of

AV. iv.2. The TS. version follows the RV. most nearly. Disregarding
is

a jingle of incoherent reminiscences.

"Whose (are)
all

these mountains,

the order, the same

true of the
like

VS.

The

Whose (possession) they call the ocean, with the Rasa; \ The points, whose are the five fore-points of heaven;
"

8-9. drdha, spondee, 224a. U.f. stiar, attempt at writing down a half-remembered see 178 and 173a, and 74 12 n. -The adjectives ugra and drdha may be attributives, piece.

AV.

version

looks

an

unsuccessful

Accent-marks,

etc.

The

vertical stroke

and stabhita or stabhitas supplied as predicate

designates the acute accent; the horizontal

for
c

the

substantives of line
ii.l2.2 c
.

8.

ma.

hook, the circumflex.

Schroeder's
ed.,

Details in L. von
i.,

Pada

= EV.

vi-mam6,

VI

book

preface, p.

XXIX.

Respecting the tripartite world, see under

[393]
rajas,

i |

Notes to Page 93.

and Kaegi, 34(49) and notes 117-8. ratrim. Similar distinction at QB. xi.5.4 4 antarik$am (JB. i.2.1 16 antariksena cf. 98^., 103!%. Not uncommon is the M_ime dyava-prthivi vistabdhe; cf., at assumption that the gods have words or a Thus na Od. i.54, the kIqv<x,s dialect peculiar to themselves. with the gods means the same as iva, AB.
:

fj.aKph.5f

at yaidv re Kal ovpavbv

afjupls

ix ov<Ti

'

10-11. Pronounce -prthvi.

See

ii.2.14,15.

Cf.

Iliad i.403, ii.814, xiv.291.

and Vtan+vi. final -as and

U.f. suras
-e
if

eti:

adhi xx.74, Od. x.305; in the MS., kaulen, 71.

p.

and A. F. Pott's Anti-

accentless,

become -a
So 93 12
.

srjavahai, U.f.
1

faulty reading for -xnahai?

asit,

before an accented initial vowel.

ahar vava tarhi

na

ratris

The athetesis of the hypermetric ekah, made created night. Then came into being the morrow. Therefore they by Bollensen, Orient und Occident, ii.485 Then she forgat him. forget sorrow.' say, 'Tis day and nights make men
and again by Grassmann, beautifully confirmed by the MS.
(1864),
is

12-13. U.f. yad mahatis vicvam ayan verb-acct, cf. 89 9 n. See vicva lc. - The R V., TS. [with (620). mm Yama died. The gods sought to console Yami Air for sam], and VS. read for the loss of Yama. When they asked her, she said, To-day hath he died. They said, In this way tato devanam sam avartata^asur ekah. she will never forget him. Night let us create. Only day in those times existed not night. The goda

here

Selection LXIV. MS. i.10.13. Legend The myth is of the winged mountains. often alluded to by the later poets: see Selection LXIII. MS. i.5.12. Legend The creation of night. Stenzler's note to Kumara-sambhava, i.20, of Yama and Yatni. Respecting Yama and Yami, see notes to and Bollensen's to VikramorvacI, str. 44.

85 12f.
is not difficult. In the chief thing is gome familiarity with the style, i.e. ability to divide up the discourse aright into the little clauses and choppy sentences with which it proceeds. As a help to this it is important to observe that the particle dtha marks the beginning of a new clause, and that the postpositive vai marks the foregoing word as the first of its clause. Analogous is the use of nama to distinguish a proper name from an identical appellative. Cf. Pliny, Epp. vi.31, evocatus in consilium ad centum cellas (hoc loco

BR. observe
it,
'

that

it is

often difficult to dis-

The prose of the Brahmanas

tinguish between the

mgs 'mountain' and

In letting

reading

cloud

'

which belong to parvata.

loose the heavenly waters, Indra splits open

the 'mountains' as well as

the 'clouds.'
'

The Maruts house on

'

the

'

heights or in the

clouds/

etc.

19. Explained under ya3.

nomen)

colleague, Professor A. P. Peabody, has observed in his translations of Cicero's Offices and Tusculans, there are certain connectives and illatives which are employed as mere catchwords for the eye. In manuscripts (Greek, Latin, Sanskrit) written with letters of one size, with no separation of words, and with very few stops, these particles serve the purpose effected now-a-days by capitals, by division or spacing, and by punctuation. In spoken language it is often wrong to render them otherwise than by inflection or by stress of voice.
.

As my

Notes to Page 93.

1.

U.f.

para-patam

iyam, see see yatra) ak-. yatra (1260 so imam, line 2. 1 idam, middle 2. t6sam = parvatanam. achinat, 692. tais = parvatais, used evidently in the manner of paper-weights. adrnhat, \Zdrh. The like achievement at RV. ii.12.2. 14. U.f vai. See Vbru+apa. 14-15. U.f. tarn yad aprchan (207), sa 3. Explained under ya3. 4. U.f. y6nis hi esam (accentless, 749n.) abravit: "adya amrta" iti. t6 abruvan: "na vai iyam etc." Difference between esas, For this is the'r place-of-origin/ imperf. amriyata and aor. amrta (834a) Selection LXV. MS.ii.1.12. The potency illustrated at 928 8 Accent of te, WhitA passage much resembling of the sacrifice. ney 84d, 135. 15-16. Lit. 'Not (if things keep on) in this occurs at TS. ii.4.13 = Muir, 1 2 .21. Respecting the myths of Indra's birth and this way (ittham) does she forget him.' 16. Note the fine distinction. The gods Aditi's motherhood, see Hillebrandt, Aditi, use the solemn old Vedic form ratrim; the p. 43; Perry, JAOS. xi,127f, 148f and Lit. narrator, the later and more colloquial eratur-Blatt fur Orient. PhiloL, ii.4.
:

(995)

asata, yatra-

'

Notes to Paob 93.

5.
'

[394]
Vorstellungen des
iii.222.7

oblation he should offer (nir-vapet), who, as a sovereign,

The Aindrabarhaspatyan

MBh.

p. 11,

and

esp.

MBh.

= 14214f
'

attacks/ 14-15. trayas, 482c. \f2mi+pra, 770a. a typical Brahmana passage. 15-16. Agni feared, (thinking,) " In this It invents a legend showing the efficacy of way, surely, he (syas) will get into trouble, i.e. some ritual observance in former times, to if things keep on in this way, I shall get into prove the usefulness of repeating the same trouble/" He speaks of himself here (as rites in analogous circumstances. Peculiar also at x.51.6 a ) in the 3d person (syas). Note
shouldn't exactly succeed in his
is

This

interest attaches to this occurrence of the

the

Vstigh

see
the

common root of a w artim and

:

a^arisyati.

Schroeder's ed. of MS., Intro-

16. nilayata
thus, nil-ayata,
off, hid.'

duction, p.

XIV;

also

ZDMG.
of

xxxiii.l94f,

'

be divided he went out, took himself

in strictness, to

where
given.

substance

the

passage

is

This

is

for nir a-ayata, an imperf.

mid. of

Vi (after

the model of a-jayata from

6. U.f.
this
:

odanam

apacat.

ungistam, see
in

vji)

with the prefix nis or nir; for accordof the verb-stem

1

final t

(= d) before becomes n

MS.
*

ing to Panini (viii.2.19), the r of a preposition with forms

acnat, \2ac,.
6-7. U.f.

santam
685)
:

tam vai indram antar eva apa^aumbhat (vubh; augment,

regularly changed to

aya

is

cf.

1087c.

Indra, being (yet) an embryo, within

In the Hindu mind, these forms of the verb-stem nil-aya were evidently confused

(her),

she bound with an iron bond.'

Vyaj, caus.

apawubdhas, 160. 8. ay aj ay at, see

see BR.
doubtless,
:

with those of ni-laya, which yield a like rag

under VH+ni. On this account, the pada-patha, which usually

reat-

9-10. tasya = fndrasya. vyapadyata gives the division of compound verbs, of course, vi-apadyata cf. Whitney, 84a. frains here. The confusion is further
abhi-pary-awavartata, 1080, 1083.

U.f.
'

10. U.f. yas

tam et6na yajayet

*,

One should teach him

to sacrifice with this

Aindrabarhaspatyan (oblation), who etc. 1 11. esas, same as j6 and tam, line 10. 12-13. U.f. nir-upyate, impers. 'it
offered:'

by the analogous passage of the QB., which has, in the Madhyamdina text (i.2.3 1 ), ni-lilye, and in the Kanva text, ni-layam cakre see SBE. xii.p.xlvi. The proper form from Vli in the passage before us would
tested

is

of course be ny-alayata.

16-17. U.f. pra w 6sam (see V2is+pra2 and 769; accent!, 596. kriyate, \Zlkrl2, 'it is ref.) aicchan (VI is, 585). In the metaphor, ' Offering is made to B., sacri- Agni is implicitly likened to a hunted beast. sacrificed.' fice is made to I.: (then) on all sides (the 17-18. tam aapat etc., 'Him (the fish) god) releases him' (enam). 'Him,' i.e. the he (Agni) cursed (as follows): "dhiya** sin-bound king of lines 10-11, who is also pra^avocas." ' vadhyasua See dhil. the subject of abhi-pary-a-vartate. (form! 924) and ghnanti (637) have as sub;

combination, 92 u n.

form, Vvap,

people.' The loose use of sas, tam, Selection LXVI. TS. ii.6.6. Legend of etc., is one of the chief stylistic faults of the Agni the oblation-bearer, and of the fish. Brahmanas. This is the Brahmana form of the myth which 19. anv-avindan: \/2vid; subject, 'the is the subject of RV. x.51, and is adverted gods.' See Vvrt+upa wa.

ject

to in x.52

= selection

lvi.

To

their version

of x.51,

GKR. add on

p. 106 a translation of

Notes to Page 94.

*

the selection before us (lxvi.). It is also 1-2. U.f. grhitasya (sc. ghr tasya) a-hutas skandat rendered by Muir, v.203, and by Eggeling, ya (see Vhu) (736), tad me

SBE. xii.452. Ludwig, v.504-5, gives other asat. bhratrnam: the TS. reg. has short Brahmana forms of this myth cf esp. QB. r in the gen. pi. of these words. He said For Epic forms of the " Let me make a condition (V2vr) Just what i.2.3 1 = SBE. xii.47.
:
.

'

same, see Ad. Holtzmann, Agni nach den of the

(sc.

ghee) (when) taken (into the

[395]
sacrificial ladle, but)

NOTKB TO PAGB95.

not (yet) poured into

Selection LXVIII.
of Indra and the god

AB.

iii.21.

the

fire

(a-hutasya),
*

may

fall

outside the

Ka

or Who. Com-

Legend

enclosure, let
brothers."

that be the portion of

my

pare selection

lxii.

and see

Miiller,

ASL. 432f.
.

The identification of Prajapati with Ka is very common see, e.g. <JB. i.1.1 1 ^ viiAl^xi.S^ 1
:

Selection LXVII. AB. iii.20. of Indra and the Maruts, and Vrtra.
lated, Muir, v.93.
viii.85.7f, the

Legend

13-14. U.f. vi-jitya, abravit prajaTrans- patim: "aham etad asani (636), yad tvam

In selection

xlvii.

= RV.

(sc.

asi)

aham mahan

asani/'

Maruts are praised because 15. U.f. "yad eva etad avocas." The they stood by Indra when all the other gods etad, q.v., goes appositively with yad, markforsook him. The passage before us is an ing the thing designated by yad as something expansion of that myth, a "reproduction preceding, and so may be rendered by 'just' plus ou moins amplified d'un cliche emprunte or a moment ago/ P. asks, " Who am I, au livre des hymnes/' then ? " " Exactly what thou just saidst," * From other passages, it would appear that replied Indra. the Maruts also were faithless, cf. Muir, v. 15-16. Then P. became Ka by name = 92 and 82%. Both views are involved in the got the name of Ka. (For) P. is Ka by explanation of the Mid-day Soma Feast, QB. name = has the name Ka/ Note that the iv.3.3 6 f, where the Maruts first withdraw predicate comes first. from Indra and afterwards help him (SBE. 16-17. See yad2. * As for the fact that
' ' *

xxvi.334f).
4r-5.

Indra became great, therein

.

(lies)

Great-

"anu ma Indra's Great-Indra-ness (cf. QB. ii.5.4 9 ). upa tisthadhvam; upa ma hvayadhvam" This is a specimen of the verbal and etyhanisyan, 948 2
'

U.f.

(VhtL).

Note the
(1081).

free position of the pre-

mological explanations of the Brahmanas:

cf.

fixes

-tathajti, '"Yes,"

said

64 7 n.

they.'

5-6. U.f. sas (Vrtra) avet (see VI vid3, Selection LXIX. QB. ii.2.2. The two and 620): "mam etc hanta! iman bhi- kinds of deities, the gods and the Brahmans. sayai" (Vbhi, caus., 1042f, 1043.2). A little oratio pro domo of an oft-recur;

7.

Vgvas+abhi-pra:

imperf.,

631.

ring kind (see ISt. x.35).

Translated by
i.7.3 1

adravan: simple root dru, without prefix; note that the prefix a with Vdru exactly reverses its meaning so with Wda, hr, and muc. 8-9. U.f. m- ha enam na ajahus (V2ha, 661, 656) "prahara bhagavas! (454b) jahi! (637 2 virayasva " iti eva enam upa w
;
:

by way of and Eggeling, SSE. xii.309. 18. U.f. devas (predicate) aha eva devas (subject): 'The gods of course are gods/ So martya. ha va agre deva. asuh, In the beginning, the gods were mortals* (not 'The mortals were gods '). Delbriick, Altindisch*
Muir,
(he quotes TS.
illustration),
'

R262

See vac. Wortfolge, p. 26. 9-10. tad etad (see etad) = this/ See 18f. Then (they) who are the Brahmans. Vvac+abhy-anu. 'The Rishi, seeing this the learned (v/grul), the scholars (see Vvac (occurrence), described (it) in the Vedic +anu, and 807), they are the human gods/ words, "At Vrtra's snorting, thee/" These Notes to Page 95words are a quotation of the beginning of RV. viii.85.7f, and illustrate the way in 2-3. 'For (lit. of) the gods, (the sacrifice which the Vedic stanzas are cited in the is) just the oblations; for the human-gods, secondary literature. the B., the learned, the scholars, (it is) the 10-11. U.f. sas (Indra, this time) avet: daksina/ prinati, subject indefinite.
atisthanta.
'
'

" ime

ime

hanta iman asmin ukthe

!

4.

U.f.

brahmanan cuemvusas,

203.

a bhajai."

See Vbhaj+a: the subjunctive Note the fond repetition,

as subject of prinati.

enam,

same

has the force of a future.

WOTBS TO Page 95.

>
)

[396]

Truth, Death to be the Year, not of him doth thU by Del- one before old age by days and nights exbriick, Wortfolge, 29,79; Eggeling, SBE. xii. haust the life. To perfectly complete dura U.f. sarvam tion of life attaineth he/ 312,452. - ' Of this fire- ha eva ayus cf 86 11 n. 6-8. abhi-sincet, 758. consecration a (concomitant) duty is Truth. 19. U.f. ayusas antam gacchati, see

Selection untruth, and

LXX.

silence.

Translated

19 (JB. ii.2.2 f.

He who
kindled
*o he

speaks the truth,

fire, it

as

(if)

the en-

vgam3.

with ghee he should besprinkle,

blaze

Notes to Page 96. up j of him greater and 3-5. U.f. antakat * bibhayam cakrufl greater the dignity becomes; from day to The gods were day better he becomes.' Note the childish (1071d) yad (see 38^.) etc. verbal anticipations and repetitions, esp. of afraid of this Ender, Death, the Year, Prajapati, [hoping] " May this one by days and pronouns. 11-12. U.f tad u ha api Eggeling ren- nights not get at the end of our (no) life." ders all four particles by a simple Now.' Similar construction (yad na and optative) '"Thou'rt old (enough). Establish thy two after verb of fearing, QB. iv.3.3 11 yajnakratun tenire (794e). 5- U.f. te fires."' See VI dha+a3. This ceremony was 5f. The Sacrifices are described by an essential preliminary to matrimony and The Hindus did not to setting up in life as a householder. Weber, ISt. x.321f. Described at ISt. v.285f, x.327f. class them according to their purpose, as 12-14. U.f. sas ha uvaca : " te ma etad thank-offerings, expiatory offerings, etc. vacamyamas eva edhi/ na vai They grouped them brutha vaditavyam; na vadanjatu, na anrtam A. according to the Material used, as: *He said: "What ye say to 1. oblations of milk, ghee, corn; 2. animal etc." vadet. me, then, amounts to this: 'Just hold thy sacrifices ; 3. libations of Soma. And again peace/ By no means by an ahitagni may B. according to the Time, as: 1. at the untruth be spoken. By not speaking at all, beginning (x.328) of each day and of each one would not speak untruth. (I.e. Only by night (agnihotra) 2. at the beg. (x.329) of
makes
it
*
'
.

'

'

silence can one wholly avoid untruth.)

To

the lunar half-month;

spring, rains, autumn; such an extent (of silence, namely), is truth of the three seasons, See ha end. See ta2. Lit. 4. at the beg. (x.343) of the two harvests. a duty." ' Ye, those, to me this are saying.' See The offering of first-fruits or nava-sasya w

3. at

the beg. (x.337)

tavant2.

isti; in the spring, of

barley; in the autumn,

the beg.

of rice;

5.

at the beg. (x.344) of the solar

Selection LXXI.
share.

(JB.xA.SH.

How the
got his

half-year, the
(x.352) of the

pagu-bandha

6. at

gods got immortality and

Translated,
Cf. iv.54f
35,

how Death

new

year, the Soma-sacrifice.

Muir, iv 2 .57f; in part,

v.l2f.

With

this last, often occurs the elaborate

v.316f.

and

Metrical para- ceremony of building the fire-altar of bricks,

ISt. xiii.217-292.

phrase by Monier- Williams, Indian Wisdom,

84,

This ceremony

is

called
ci),

= Hinduism,

= Religious

Thought and the 'Eire-piling,' agni-cayana (see VI

briefly agni.

or

Life in India, 24.

On

the symbolism of the

Brahmanas, see p. 357, 92; Oldenberg's Buddha, 19(20)f ; Schroeder, ILuC. p. 127f. 15-18. 'Death (subject) is this thing esas, predicate, masc. to conform in gender with mrtyus cf. 78 20 and n.), what the Year is. For this one, by means of days and nights, exhausteth the life of mortals. So they die. Therefore 'tis this one that is called Death. The man who knoweth this

Schroder gives in brief compass a sketch

of a specimen-sacrifice, ILuC. p. 97-109.

na amrtatvam anaire(7884 ). te ha api agnim (= agni-cayanam) cikyire

7.
U.f.
(787).

That
is

the gods were once mortal

(94 18 N.) is doubtless a late notion.

The path
:

of

Death

itaro devayanat, 86*

cf.

also

ZDMG.

xxxii.300.

8-9. See Vldha+upa.

Ui. yathaidam

[397]
(see

Notes to Page 97.

Selection LXXII. QB. xiiJ^f. Legend 2idam) api etarhi eke upa-dadhati "A polemical hit aimed by the author of of Indra and Namuci. For the origin of the Brahmana at some contemporaries who this story, see 81 16 f and notes. Translated, Muir, v.94. Other forms of the story Muir, followed a different ritual from himself." Muir. Cf. Chandogya Upanisad, i.l2.4 = iv 2 .261 Ludwig, v.145. The MBh. has it at ix.43.33 = 2433f see ZDMG. xxxii.311. SBE. i.21. -Seeitil. 6-7. 'N. stole l's strength etc., along with lO-ll. Ppls w. cerus, see Vcar2 and 1075b.

his sura.' rudh+ava, desid., 1027. " na vai 7-10. U.f. sas (Indra) 11-13. U.f upa dhattha upa w adhavat "c.epanas asm! (see vVcap, as) namucaye, ati va eva ; nava"; tasmat na \" 13-14. See ha end. See explan. under 'na tva na ardrena; atha me idam aharsit. idam me a jihirsatha ? " iti. ta2. See yatha6. 15-18. The protasis-clauses begin with Note the difference (929, 928) between aharat sastim and sastim and atha lokamprnas: and aharsit. Note reversal of mg (94 7 n.) the apodosis-clauses, with atha me and atha effected by a with jihirsatha (1028b): " Are amrtas. The second protasis-clause has an ye willing to fetch it back for me ? "

See

VI

'

'

appendix, adhi sattriiicatam, see adhi.

10. " astu nas atra api

atha a harama

For impv. with conditional mg, cf. example '"Let there be of us in this also (a share) under atha2, and 82%. For dac,a etc., in that case, we'll fetch (it) back." 10-11. "'Together ours (is) that; u see 480. - Put ye on 360 P's 360 Y's, and 36 be- fetch it back." Thus said he/ sides ; then 10,800 L's. Then (if ye do) shall 11. iti (the one before tau acvinau) =* on the strength of that agreement.' ye etc.* The days of the year number 360 and 360 X 30 = 10,800. But see also Weber, 12. asincan see Vsic3. Note that 108 =: 2 2 X 3 8 ISt. xiii.254-5. 13. vy-ustayam (VI vas) ratrau, 303b. 18-19. The acquisition of immortality is So an-udite aditye. otherwise related, QB. ii.2.2 8 f, Muir, ii 3 .372. 14. V3vas+ud a queer verb to use for 3 21-23. U.f. "na atas U.f. rsina abhy-ami^uktam asat (636 ) this mg. yada eva harasai (736), etc/' See atas3. "apam phenena" (81 16 iti. " From this time on, not any other with his body shall be immortal just when thou this Selection LXXIII. Nirukta ii.16. Ex ; '
:
.

(thy) allotted-portion shalt seize, then parting

planation of
.

page 70 19,20 See Roth, Erlauterungen, 21f, to be immortal either by knowledge or by and Muir, ii 3 .174f. works.'* 15-16. The iti marks anivicamananam 23f See yad2 end. As for their saying as a gloss to the quoted " atisthantinam." that, *' Either by knowledge or by works/' So asthavaranam is a gloss to the "anithis is that knowledge, (lit. which is agni=) vegananam " of the sacred text ; and in like namely agni; and these are those works, manner, meghas to " ariram. M namely agni.* Here agni = agni- cay ana. 16. Starting from the 3d pers. s. pres. 2 . -Cf. 66 ind. act. of a verb-root (e.g. camnati from Notes to Page 97. V3gam), and treating it as a declinable noun1-2. U.f. te, ye evam etad vidus, ye va stem, like mati, the Hindu forms an ablative etad karma kurvate, etc. Promises to them sing., e.g. camnates, to express " derivation " who have this knowledge " recur times un- from a root." Render ' carira is from the numbered in the Brahmanas. As between root qr break, or from the root gam harm.' knowledge ' and works/ knowledge is the So with draghati and the following two.
is
.

with his body he shall be immortal,

who

RV.

i.32.10, selection

xxxii.,

'

'

better

QB.

xiv.4.32*

= SBE.

xv.96.

On

this

19f. After the verbal explanations, comes

passage, see Oldenberg, Buddha, 46

4.
U.f. te

= 47.

the mythological discussion.

'

Who

then

is

etasya (=mrtyos) eva annam.

Vrtra ?
1

"A

cloud" say the etymologists.

Notes to Page 97.

) i

[398]

"An

Asura descended from Tvastar" say Deutschen Frauen (Wien, 1851), p.190-274, or
Altnordisches Leben (Berlin, 1856), 238-59;
Cf.

the tellers of old legends/ There were, then,

already schools of conflicting opinions.

Spiegel, Eraniscfie Alterthumskunde, iii.676-81.

Muir,

ii

3 .170f.

Synopsis

of the

subject-matter (with

references to passages in vol. v. of the ISt.,

Notes to Page 98.

1.

The

genitives limit micribhava-, 1316.

is

where Haas and Weber treat of the Hindu customs or cite analogous ones)
:

v. Test of the bride by means lumps of earth. See ISt. v.288f of exorcised cess (tatra), place/ Chap. vii. The marriage ceremony. ahivat etc. The m- and b- (sc. speak Dextrarum iunctio (v.277,311). Bride led 3. around the fire and water (v.318n.2, 396n.). of V.) as a dragon/ subject, Vrtra. 4. VI vr+ni (1045) Amo ham asmi (v.216). Mounting the stone Oblation (v.318n.3). (v.318n.1). Loosing 5. U.f. tadabhivadini esa rk bhavati. braids (v.320). Seven steps (v.320f, 321n.). Wedding-customs Wedding journey (v.327f). Selection LXXIV. Chap. viii. and the wedding-service. Acvalayana Grhya- Arrival at new home (v.329). Pellis lanata Stenzler pub- (Rossbach, 113f,324; Marquardt, 50). Consutra, book i., chap's 5, 7, 8. lished the text in the Abhandlungen fur die tinence (v.325f,331). Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. in., 1864 and Vedic Citations. If the entire first pada the translation, vol. iv., 1865. Cf. Weber, of a stanza is quoted, the entire stanza is Indlsche Streifen, ii.296f. The text appeared meant. If only part of the first pada of

2-3. -karmanas
*

abl.

'

In this pro-

Chapter

battles, so to speak, take

with a Hindu
Indica,

comment

in

the Bibltotheca

hymn

is

quoted, the entire

hymn is
is

meant.

1866-69.

English translation

by

If more than a complete pada

Oldenberg, SBE. xxix.l59f.

three stanzas are meant.

Stenzler, note to
= 89s = 897
=899

quoted, then

On
sulted.

the subject-matter of this selection,

AGS.

i.2t.9.

the following essays and books

may

be con98 19
99 s2

Synopsis of RV.-mantras
cited at

The most important

is

the essay of

Haas, with additions by Weber, ISt. v.267410; cf. esp. the synoptic index, 410-12.

grbhnami
*

te

pra tva muncami

Haas

gives the text and an annotated trans-

lation of our selection at pages 289f, 362f

See also notes to selection

309f ; Kaegi

lviii., p.
;

389.

Further, Kaegi, 74(102), and notes

Zimmer,

in Fleckeisen's Jahrbucher, 1880,

456f ; and Colebrooke's Essays, i.217-38.

Birth, reproduction, and death are the three great facts of all organic life. It is therefore natural that the customs connected with marriage and burial hould take so important a place in the traditions of primitive peoples. It can hardly be doubted that & considerable body of these customs have their root in Indo-European antiquity. For we find, as between the various members of this family, many and most striking coincidences of usage. The systematic exposition and criticism of these coincidences form one of the most interesting chapters of comparative philology. It is not feasible to point them out in detail here. In lieu of this may be cited

99 22 100 10 100 11 100 12 100 12 100 14 100 16 100 15 100 18 100 19

6.
*

The following
stanza) following ' ( stanza)

pusa tveto acmanvati (

'

The jivam rudanti ma vidan sumangalir iha priyam a nah prajam

= 89" = 898 = 89* = 884 = 89 18 = 8916

=r

89 n

(4 stanzas)

sam anjantu
in the first place

= 8919 = 908

The family

(of the intended bride or

groom)

one should consider, according to the rule, " Who on the " as mother's and on the father's side,

aforesaid.'

The

rule referred to

is

in Acvalayana's

Qrauta-sutra, ix.3.20 (p. 714, BibL Ind.), and

For purposes of comparative study Joachim Marquardt, Privatleben der Bomer, i 2

:
.

continues thus, for ten generations back, are endowed

28f

A. Rossbach, Die Rdmische Ehe, Stutt-

with

knowledge, austerity, and works of

gart,

Schomann, Griechische merit." See Weber's interesting discussion K. Weinhold, Die of ancestor-tests, ISt. x.84-8. Merthumer*, ii.529-36
1853;
G.
F.
;

[399]

J (

Notes to Page 99.

8-11. U.f. astau pindan krtva (127 2 ), she touches him, he, offering, standing facing pindan abhimantrya, kumarim bruyat, west, of her, facing east, seated, with RV. x.

'Making 85.36, the thumb only should grasp, in case 'esam ekam grhana" (722). eight lumps (of earth), conjuring the lumps he should desire " pumansas jayeran." " rtam drcyatam/' he with the mantras Notes to Page 99. should say to the girl, " Take one of these."

1. pari-nayam we should read pari-nayubhayatah- an or (BI.) -an, pres. ppl. Leading (her) sasyat grhniyat, "annavati asyas praja thrice to the right around the fire and the

-Germanic
11-12.

bride-tests cited, ISt. v.288n.

U.f.

ksetrat
vidyat.

ced

'

bhavisyati,"

iti

'If she take (the

water-jar.'
cf.
iiridei-ia,

The
the

analogies are remarkable:

lump made) from the

be,"
tha"t

field

that bears two

Roman

dextratio, the

Gaelic

crops a year, " Rich in food will her children

"walking the
xii.37,

deasil/' etc.

Consult SBE.

he may know.' Two crops :' Megasthenes, as preserved by Diodorus

'

cf.
(ii.

45, 272,
i

442; Rossbach, 231, 314f;

Marquardt,
tions

.51

and

sr.l.

Circumambula-

35,36) and Strabo (xv.20, p. 693).

followed the course of the sun on

12-15. Most of the remaining seven con- occasions of joy; and were reversed (104 21 ) ditional periods are abbreviated to two on occasions of sorrow. 2-3. Pronounce sa tvam asi ; amo words thus gosthat answers to ksetrat and pacumati to annavati; and the rest is to aham. These interesting formulae occur be supplied from the first period. No's 4, at AV.xiv.2.71; QB. xiv.9.4 19 ; PGS. i.6.3; For pada dt the 6, and 7 begin respectively with avidasinas, AB. viii.27 ; QGS. i.13.4. adevanat, and irinat. But patighni is pred- first three have samaham asmi ; rk tuam. The saman is conceived as male (QB. icate to a supplied kumari rather than to iv.6.7 11 ), and as sprung from the re (as it is), praja. 14. dvi-pravrajini to be preferred, per- or as husband of it (QB. viii.1.3 6 ). But to haps, is the reading vipravrajini (Vvraj+vi- the Hindu mind this lugging in of sama has pra), 'wandering hither and thither;' but a charming mystic significance, inasmuch as the mg amounts to the same thing. sa plus ama makes sama (see AB.iii.23; 16. In order of extent stand deca, and SBE. i.13). The conception of heaven country/ janapada, 'district/ nagara, as male and of earth as female is common *town/ grama, 'village/ kula, 'family/ see Preller, Gr. Mythologie zt i.37f. The Vedic formula has a general sigBut at weddings and funerals, villagecustoms stand first in importance PGS. nificance not unlike that of the ancient On conflicts, cf. quando (or ubi) tu Gaius ego Gaia and the i.8.11,13 or SBE. xxix.285. Stenzler's note to AGS. i.7.2, and 59 18 n. German Wo ich Mann bin, da bist du Frau, > tan begins new clause, prati_4yat, 616. und wo du Frau bist, da bin ich Mann. For 17-21. drsadam acmanam, a millstone the Latin formula, see Rossbach, p. 351 (which is) stone* (not, e.g. burnt clay). Ap- ISt. v.216; Fleckeisen, 1880, p. 457; and See Vrabh+sam-anv-a esp. the discussion by Marquardt, i2 .49*r.2. position, cf. 101 12 Note how the For the German, see ISt. v.216. Another sc. kumaryam, loc. absol. sacred text has grbhnami, while the use of the Vedic formula, ISt. x.160. quoted 4-5. ehi, used just like &ye or <ppe; but later one has grhniyat: cf. 92 16 n. kamayita (1043.3), as if of the 1st gen'l conj., cf. the variants noted ISt. v.332n. If we instead of kamayeta. So vacayita, 101 2 could read priyau, the metre would be in pumansas etc.; order (8+8+11+8); but cf. TS.iv.2.51 106* ; kalpayiran, 105 1 With each lead6. Force of repetition iroutj/ Kai appcvoy6vovs ku\ 6t}\v Svvavdat ySvovs etc., Megasthenes, in Strabo, xv.60, ing-around ' (1260). She mounts the stone 14 or puts her foot on it as a symbol of the p. 713; also QB. xiv.9.4 f or SBE. xv.219f. *To the west of the fire, a millstone way in which she is to put her foot on her
:
:

'

'

'

'

setting, to the north-east, a water- jar, while

enemies.

Notes to
Page 99.
9.

/
J

[400]
vadhv-afijalau
(134 end)
loc. is

U.f.

stirya (see Vstr-fupa).

The

upa- to the groom. The bride does not say any. adjunct thing at any time (cf. SBE. xxix.37).

of a-vapati as well as of the gerund.

As

prescribed above, the rites are per*

9-11. The first pouring (upastarana) of formed in the order following ajya and the two strewings of parched grain First and second rounds I. II. on the bride's hands, and the second sprina. leading around, 6; b. mounting stone, 7; kling (pratyabhigharana) of ajya, constitute c. strewing grain, 8; d. oblation w. mantra 1 or 2, the four portions "cut off" or separated III. Third^ round: from the havia or sacrificial food. The first a. leading around; b. mounting stone; is done by the groom the rest by the brother. c. sprinkling ajya, 10; The descendants of Jamadagni used to " cut d. oblation w. mantra 3, 13. IV. Fourth time off" five such portions (ISt. v.366; x.95) a, b, and c fall out; and so had to strew grain three times. d. oblation in silence.
;

13.

19-20. U.f. a wupya a wupya (127 end) (The groom) having poured the sacriha (see ha) eke etc. ' Some lead her around ficial butter on the bride's hollowed-andafter each strewing (of) the grain. In this joined-hands, her brother or brother's repreway (tatha) the last two oblations do not sentative strews parched grain (on her hands) fall together/ That is, some do the rites in twice [Thrice (is the custom) of the Jamad-

Oldenberg's note.

esas,

refers back.

the order:
c.

agnians.], sprinkling again (sc. ajya) over

the havis (= what he has left of the grain in the basket) and over the avatta (= what grain

strewing or sprinkling

he has strewn on her hands).

stated)
is

This (as just

d. oblation w. mantra a. leading around b, mounting stone.

the cutting-off-usage/

In this way, the fourth oblation comes directly

*
*

mounting of the stone. 20-21. asyai, 365.3. 'Then he loosens (cf. 89 ), impv., w. lengthening (ISt. v.340n.): These stanzas are her two braids, if they are made (i.e. if) so nudatu, svadatu. mere adaptations of blank forms, so to say. two braids of wool at her two temples are For examples of the changes (called uhas) tied/ 22. He loosens the right one with RV. which circumstances demand, see AB. ii.6.6 The forms are filled out x.85.24. uttaram (sc. gikham) uttaraya cf. AGS. iii.8.7. see uttara3, 4. (see nigama in BR.) with a deity-name, (sc. rca) 23. The AB. at i.l4.5f tells why the NE. which, as here, does not always fit the metre. With the above mantras (uttered is called a-parajita. See also A. Kuhn, 18.
12-17. ayaksata, 882.
9

pra

muScatu

after the third

'

by the groom),
joined-hands,

she, not-parting (fem.) her

offer

Entwicklungs-stufen der mythenbildung, Abh. der

Berliner

should

(the

grain

in

Mad.,

1873, p. 126f.

them), as with a sruc/

sruc
is

The nose
is

of the

at the side.
so,

out the grain

not over her

She

therefore to pour
finger-tips.

Notes to Page 100.

1-3. U.f. ise ekapadi (sc. bhava), etc., be taking one step for strength = take one step for strength ; two for vigor ; and so on.
' '

For

the case of families

who do not

strew grain but twice,

the bride,

we must assume that when making her second oblation,

all the

The body
one
six
:

consists of Jive elements.

At

does not offer

grain in her joined-

period, the
1 gira,

seasons are reckoned as

hands, but leaves some for her third oblation.

vasanta, grisma, varsa, $arad,

as a for

Her fourth is from the basket. hemanta. Seven, 18-19 (14). 'Without (any) leading 4. See saptapada in vocab. around (on the part of the groom), (the sacred number, became the symbol
bride should offer grain) with the nose of
'

many

or

'

all/

Doubtless the word always

literal and the transsakha saptapado bhava,

the basket towards herself in silence the fourth time.' The " silence " refers of course

suggested both the

I

ferred mgs. Orig.,

[401]
* *

( j

Notes to Page 101.

iti iksakan 'Be a constant friend/ was a mere general the bride (ISt. v.277). -U.f. formula, used on sealing a friendship, e.g. ikseta. 17. U.f. anaduham carina a-stirya combetween two men, who would take seven hand in hand by way of rati- pare the pellis lanata (Rossbach, 112, 324). steps together Saptapadam maitram, tasminn = carmani. The two foil, words fying their bond.
:

'

Friendship

(if

genuine)
proverb.

is

constant/ be-

are loc's

s.

fem., supply

kumaryam

(303b).

came a common

The

application of the formula to the

wedding-ceremony is prob. only a secondary and special use; although it came to be Here saptapadi exceedingly important.
being taken with
necessary to
strict literalness, it

became

lead

The matter is action. 20-21. explained at length and illustrated, by Haas cf. BR. s.v. nau: see and Weber, ISt. v.320-22
formulae
in the text.
:

as

up

to

it

by

six other

18-19. catasrbhis, sc. rgbhis. 19-20. dadhnas (431) etc.: 'Partaking of curds, he should offer (them) in turn (to her) or, with the rest of the ajya, he anoints (anakti, Vary) his and her heart/ hrdaye: better as dual, on account of the nau (dual, 90 8 ) in the stanza which accompanies the
;

See urdhvam.
ISt. v.325n.3, 331.

brahma-cari-U.f. alam-

kurvanau, 714. saptapada; and A V. v. 11. 10. 22. Counting of time by nights see Kae6. The two gerunds seem to go with the subject of abhy-ut-kramayati, i.e. the groom. gi, n.68* and citations, and Zimmer, p. 360. sapta 'Or, *' (They should be continent) a year," subject, the bride. 8- vaset a Rishi is born in this way -See iti 3. (say) some ram, 127 2 8-9. dhruvam, as symbol of fixity and (iti).' ' In this way ' = 'on condition and as constancy (see PGS. i.8.19 an&QGS. i.17.3). reward of such self-restraint.' For the legend of Dhruva's translation to Notes to Page 101. the skies, see Visnu Purana, book i, chap. 12.
:
:

arundhatim

cited, with

amples of faithful and MBh. i.199.6 = 7362 and also ISt. v.195. There that one whose life was
not see these stars
Spriiche,

happy wifehood,

1, Marital intercourse is declared by Apastamba to be a duty resting on the authority v.117.11 = 3970; cf. of Holy Writ (brahmana-vacanac ca samwas a superstition vecanam, ii.l,19 = SBE. ii.101). The Scrip-

many

other exat

near

its

close could

ture-passage, ace. to BUhler,

is

TS.

ii.5.1 5 ,

(ISt. v.

325:

Indische
here, as

kamam

a vijanitoh sam bhavama, 'Let us

heart's desire
till

2d

ed., no. 2815).

rsin:

have intercourse after our

iv.1.17
;

so often, the heavenly lights are the souls of

a child be begotten/ Explicit is Baudhayana,

pious sages and saints departed

to 91 12 .

see

note

= SBE. xiv.315 MBh. xii.21.12 = 626.

RV.
i.179.2),

The

bride has nothing to say

Cf. Ludwig, v,549 (n. to

:

and

iv.

during the ceremony, and keeps silence after 315

it

also

Exodus

xxi.lOf,

and

I Cor. vii.3.

until (cf. 103 20 ) starlight.

2. See Vvac, cans.: form, cf. 98 20 n.

10. ILf prayane

(loc. 303b),

the wedding-

journey, from the groom's.

bride's

village to the

Selection

LXXV.
and
iv.,

The customs and

burial.

See 11-12. Rules 2 and 3 are for the case that they have to cross a stream. 12. rudatyam, * if she weeps/ loc. abs. 13. So in Rome a boy went ahead with a
ISt. v.327f.

ritual of cremation

Grhya-sutra, b'k

Acvalayana chap's 1-6. Text and

translations as at the beginning of intro-

duction to selection lxxiv.

Roth compares
his essay,

the ceremonies here described with those

nuptial torch.

Cf. Rossbach, 362-3.

14-15.

'

At every dwelling '

it.

as the wedIndeed, to

implied by the text of

die

RV. x.18 in

Todtenbestattung im indischen Alterthum,

ding-train passes

The

procession called

ZDMG. viii.467-75, reprinted in part by Zimmer, p. 404f. The same subject is treated at length by Max Miiller, ZDMG. ix.p.I-

out eager gazers then, as now.

judge from AV. xiv.2.73, even the Manes were supposed to crowd about for a look at

LXXXII.

We may mention also Colebrooke'i

Notes to Page 101.

)
\

[402]

Essays, i.172-95; the papers of Wilson and

of Rajendralala Mitra, cited above, p. 382f and especially Monier- Williams, in Religious

Thought and Life in India, chap, xi., Death, Funeral Rites, and Ancestor-worship, and in
Ind. Ant. v.27.
Cf. also in general the introliii.,

duction to selection

p. 382f.

The ceremonies

in

question have three

main parts: the cremation; the gathering and burial of the bones ; and the expiation. These are followed by the craddha, de-

scribed at

AGS.

iv.7,

SBE.

xxix.250f, 106f.

Synopsis of RV.-mantras
cited at

apeta vita

[403]
set respectively in the SE.,

inotks to Pagb 103,

NW\, and SW.

identical with
'

VS. xxxv.22.

asau, voc. v

parts of the sacred place.

so-and-so/

3-4. enam, 'for him,' i.e. the dead man (Oldenberg), or the conductor of the cere-

mony

See V2is+pra3. 6-8. If the ah- should reach ^the corpse) (see StenzlerJ. This second accusative first, "In the heaven-world it has reached
6.
'

with (idhmacitim) cinoti is strange. 4-6. The first tasmin, masc, refers to
-citim, fem.
!

him"
that

is,

this

may one know.

:

Happy

will

that one be in that world

so (will) this one,

(world).*
U.f.

the second, neuter, to -ajinam.

the

son,

in

this

*On

it

they set the dead man, carrying ratsyati

(hrtva)

him

to the north of the g-, with his

head towards the aV 8-11. Rules 3-4 are counterparts of 2. 6. 'To the north (of the corpse) they set 11-12. Rule 5: loc. = 'in case of/ the wife and a bow for a Ksatriya/ 7-8. U.f. tarn (= patnim) ut-thapayet rddhim vadanti, see Vvad 3. " The higher the smoke of the pyre rises, the more dis va, " ud Irsva nari etc." See 86 18 n. should tinguished will the departed be in the othex 8. 'The conductor of the ceremony Weinhold, Altnord. Leben t 480-1. repeat (the stanza) in case of a Qiidra (= in world." 12. tarn, like sas (line 13) and esas (16), raises her up from the pile).' case a Q.
;

asau amutra: evam ay am The last iti marks asmin, iti putras. putras as an explanation of ayam.
(v radii)

9.

dhanus,
*

sc.

apa-nayet.

Rule

21

refers to the departed.

*

* 12-13. iti samanam, ' with the man" prehi prehi etc." in the same way ' 9-10. Having strung it, without (= be- tras fore) piling the pile (of things mentioned as indicated, namely, in the Qrauta-sutra, at below), breaking (VI cr) it, he should throw vi.10.19-20 (p. 505-6), i.e. with the 24 stan-

exactly

Ditto in case of a Qudra/

'

it

on the fuel-pile.' 11 f Miiller gives pictures of these various implements, ZDMG. ix.p.VIIf, LXXVIIIf. 14. bhittva ca ekam, 'and breaking (it in two pieces, in case there is only) one
.

zas there enumerated.

7,8,10,11;

They

are

RV.

x.14.

x.16.1-6;
;

x.17.3-6;

x.18.10-13;

x.154.1-5

and

x.14.12.

stanzas

is

given in

The text of all these the RV. order in the

the fine dis-

Reader, pages 83-91.

14.

(sruva)/
18. asec-,
19.
sc.

svargam lokam: note

between
this

patrani.

See

VI pr.

tinction

putras, the dead man's.

'

lokam
(and) pottery.'

(as cpd).

The
;

and the later svargaold two-word form is

And the metallic ware

U.f.

used in lines 14 and

16, as virtual quotations

21-22.
(VI hr).
(sc.

vrkkau

(134 end) ud-dhrtya from an older text

daksine

(sc.

panau) daksinam quoted mantra

and above, at line 5, a but the cpd is used in the

7.

(say) 15. U.f. avakam, ipalam iti (marks 1he should put on the hands of the as a gloss to avakam) ava-dhapayet. tatas [, "(Only) in the absence of the ( gartat) ha (see ha) vai etc. corpse]. sarvam, sc. 17. With regard to the pertinence of the kidneys," (say) others.' anustaranlm. mantra, see Roth, ZDMG. viii.472, 468. savyavrtas, cf 99%. Notes to Page 10318-20. The end of each clause is marked * U.f. udakam a-vahat 1-2. See Vmantraya+anu 'accompanies by a gerund. * enani grhitva, ut-tirya, w. the stanza " imam etc." un-majjya, the fetching 2-4. U.f. juhuyat, (= vasansi, i.e. the ones they had on before janu a^acya, " agnaye svaha etc." pancaimm (sc. changing) a-pidya, asate. - See a4.

vrkkam a-dadhyat), etc. 22-23. '"And two meal-cakes,"

Sutra proper, line

Cf. 92 16 n.

some

ajya^ahutim juhuyat) urasi pretasya 4-5. U.f. " asmat (accent, asmat, 74 9 n.)
*

Similarly, the bride keeps silence

light,

till

star

100 8 N.

* tvat adhi (see adhi) See naman2. Each of the relatives, vai (see vai) jay at am," a metrical mantra, substantially facing southward, performs the lustration,

.fffbTES

TO

Page 103.

[404]

saying to the departed, " O thou of the family not only in Sanskrit (a-namika), but also of the Kacyapans, O Devadatta, this water is with Tibetans, Chinese, Mongols, Lithua-

thee" (kayapagotra, devadatta, etat nians, Finns, and North American Indians. Scholiast. See Grimm, I.e. 441-47 and 91%. te udakam). 13. The scholiast takes pavana as a 21. 'Or, while (a bit) of the sun is (still) may go home/ Rule 12: cf. winnowing-basket ' used to sift out the seen, they 1012o N small bones yet remaining among the ashes, a-ksatan, and not picked up by hand. Is it not rather 22. U.f. prapya agaram, * tilan, apas etc. a 'fan to blow the ashes from the carefully gathered bones in the urn ? 13-14. U.f. yatra na abhi-syanderan, Notes to Page 104. anyas varsabhyas, tatra (sc. kumbham) ava-dadhyus. ' Whereunto from all sides 1. More fully, kritena va, utpannena va, no water other than rain would flow/ see Vpad+ud. (sc. annena) 15-16. Rule 8: uttaraya (sc. rca) RV. 3f. Render the locatives by 'in case of/ dana^, x.18.11 = 87*. -ava-kiret, V3kr. - Rule 9 i.e. here 'in case of the death of/ uttaram (= RV. x.18.12 = 87 6 ), sc. japet. adhyayane, ace. dual n., 1253a. 16-17. U.f. kapalena (sc. kumbham) 8. See urdhvam. Tenth * (see dagami) api-dhaya, atha an-aveksam praty-acounting from the day of death. krsnapaksasya ayuja.su, sc. tithisu. See vrajya, apas etc. asmai, the deceased. 18. See VI mr+abhi. For the force o eka-naksatra. Of the 28 lunar mansions, six form three pairs, named 'former' and the prefix, cf. what was said by a little Matter* Phalguni (9-10), Asadha (18-19), newsboy, as reported by my colleague, Accordingly, Professor Lane, " My mother died on me and and Bhadrapada (24-25). or in the lunar months my father runned away/* See V2ksi+apa. under these asterisms, named after them, the gathering is forbidden. 19. U.f. pura udayat. 20-22. tam = agnim. ny-upya, V2vap. Whitney, OLSt. ii.351f, 360. But cf. See Weber, Abk. der Berliner Akad., 1861, p. 322. See under yatra. prasavyam: the left 9. ' In a plain male urn (they put) a man is associated with evil or sorrow (see 99%.); laevum omen or numen, U.f. (i.e. his bones); in a plain female (urn sc. cf. Latin kumbhyam), a woman/ If the urn has pro- savyan urun a-ghnanas (637). tuberances on it, like a woman's breasts, it Many such is regarded as a female urn. Notes to Page 105. see his have been found by Schliemann A male urn is 1. upa-kalpayiran (for -yeran, see 98 20n.) Ilios, numbers 986, 988-93. one without these breasts. 'they should provide': the verb has 11 9-10. 3, cf. 101 17 -prasavyam, 99%. objects (lines 1 to 4). 11-12. U.f. angustha^upakanisthika2-3. U.f. (jamlmayyau arani. A legend
for

'

'

'

'

bhyam

ekaikam asthi a- etc. explaining why the sacred fire is made with Brahmanas give evidence of a well- sticks of cami (see this) is given at MBh. Even developed body of popular beliefs about ix. 47.14 = 2741 f. 4-5. agni-velayam, 'at the time of the the fingers: cf. QB. iii.1.3 25 iii.3.2 2 13f, and Eggeling's Index, SBE. xxvi.461, s.v.Jingers. (evening) agnihotra': cf. 965 n. 6. U.f. asate etc., similarly 103 20 See the beautiful essay of W. Grimm, Ueber
(cf.

105 16 )

the

die bedeutung der deutschen Jingernamen, Kleinere Schriften, iii.425-50.

7.

U.f.

itihasa-puranaoi
(1042d).

iti

(see

iti3)

a-khyapayamanas
is

Story-telling

But with the

associated

finger next the little one

followed the cremation in Germanic antiquity also

Weinhold, Altnord. Lebetu something uncanny (as here) ; this appears 482, and the very end of the Beowulf. 7-10. * When sounds are hushed (Vrarn), from the fact that it is the ' nameless ' one
cf.

now something mysterious, now

[405]
op

NOTBS Tft Page 10&

when

(the others)

bed, starting (pra-kramya)

have gone home or to from the south

1.

U.f.

Notes to Page 100. yatra abhi-ransyamanas (vram,

side of the door, a continuous water-stream

(the
offer,

conductor of the ceremony) should with the words " ," (going round)

939) bhavanti, 'where they are about (~ intending) to tarry': not so well the vocab.
-

to the north (side of the door

u.f. iti

uttarasmat).'

See ahata. Respecting the Hindu washera man, his work, and tools, see G. A. Grierson, Bihar Peasant Life (Triibner, 1885), p. 81 f
2.
U.f.

10-12. Rule 8: cf. 100 16 f 13-15. uttaratas, with agnes.

a udayat.
scholiast to

udite

etc.

U.f.
(Vanj)

amatyan
17-

ikseta.

ii.3 end, enu" Sun-hymns " and the " Blessmerates the

3.

The

AGS.

The "Sun-hymns" are RV. x.158; paracyas (407 ) vi-srjeyus {sc. tarunakani). i.50.1-9; i.115; and x.37. The "Blessings" 18. anjanas (sc. yuvatls) ikseta (subject, are RV. i.89; v.51.11-15; and x.63. Cf, 'the conductor/ karta). SBE. xxix.114. Of all these, only the second
U.f.

aksini
3

(343f)

a^ajya

ings."

19-22. 'Then, standing

late

off

(ava-sthaya)

is

given in the Reader

see Preface, page v

circumambu- note 4. and bull's 3-4. U.f. annam samskrtya (1087d dung, and a continuous water-stream, with "apa nas cocucat agham" (= RV. i.97 => the trca "apo hi stha etc./' he should re- 72 8 f) iti pr- hutva. Cf. Preface, p. v, n.4. 4-5. vacayita (see Vvac, caus.) : we peat "parime gamete/" ud-a-haranti, should expect -yeta cf. 9820 n. compare 101*,
in the NE., while (the others)

(pari-kramatsu) with

fire,

ti

POSTSCRIPT.
Not without grave misgivings can a Vedic commentary be put
are very hard.
forth.

The hard places

be a valuable

Nevertheless, an unsatisfactory bit of exegesis

may

approximation to the truth or

may even

suggest the correct solution of a difficulty.

Inasmuch
the Notes,
it

as Professor Whitney has been so kind as to look over the manuscript of ought to be said that there are various things in the Vedic part of the work

of which he does not approve.

The
by
Sir

earliest

Thomas

English version of the Fables of Bidpai, The Morall Philosophic qfDonu North (see above, p. 313), has just been reprinted, with a valuable intr
edition of Whitney's

duction by Joseph Jacobs, and published by David Nutt, London, 1888.

The second

Grammar may soon be looked

;

for.

The

section-

numbers are substantially unchanged

The

references in the Notes (see p.

but the subsections are marked with a, b, c, etc 289, above) are to the first edition of the Grammar.
e.g.,

Users of the second edition will often have to seek,

371 k, and the
like.

844 2 under 844a, 371 12 under

In addition to the lexicons mentioned above, page xviii, there has recently appeared
Sanskrit -Worterbuch nach den Petersburger Wo'rterbuchern bearbeitet von
(Strassburg, Karl J. Triibner.
excellent, cheap,

at

Carl Cappellei,

1887. Royal 8, pages 541. Price 15 Mark). and convenient as to deserve the warmest commendation.

This

is

so

An

English

version

is

in progress.

CK
Hollis Hall, Harvard Coixigb, Cambridge, Massachusetts,
August,
1888.

L.